< 
oH 


on 


‘ : 
: : hi i 
“ ies 
7 es : 
vl 
4 { 
i : < 
| — ~ 
Pani 
| < See 
= - 1 
. P 
I ra = 
F ) 
. ES 


= 
~~ = 
~ ——- 
MN 
& 
“ 
‘ 


filice 


zo 
" 


sh 


* 


y 


7 


4) 


ASIATICK RESEARCHES: 


HOR 


TRANSAC TIONS 
So cLiRT Y, 


‘Fustituted ti Sengal, 


FOR ENQUIRING INTO THE 


HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES, ‘THE ARTS, SCIENCES, AND 
LITER ATU Hoe 


OF 


ASIA. 


VOLIME THE ELEVENTH. 


Calcutta : 
PRINTED BY A, H. HUBBARD, AT THE WINDOOSTANEE PRE:S, 


1810. 


fe (con eee ee 


h 
y 


Kia 
WANG Wx 
SNAG 


CONTENTS 


OF THE ELEVENTH VOLUME. 


¥. An account of the Petrifactions mear the village of Tircevikera in the 
Carnatic. By Capt. J. Warren. nee aoe ane as 
{I, An Essay on the sacred Asles in the west, with other Essays connected 
with that work, By Major F. Witrorp. ope eg Dae 
UII. A Catalogue of Indian Medicinal Plants and Drugs, with their names 
in the Hindustint and Sanscrit languages. By Joun Fe- 
mine, M, D, i: pat Litas fhe sbi high 
IV. Sketch of the Sikhs. By Brig. Gen. Maxcoum. Be eS 
V. An account of experiments made at the Observatory near Fort St. 
George, for determining the length of the simple pendulum beating 
seconds of time at that place, &c. By Capt. J. Warren. eae 
VI. A case of the bite of a peisonous Snake successfully treated. By Joun 
Macras, Esq, LO AUN WN Bee ste pie: 
VII. Descriptions of several of the Monandrous Plants of India, belong- 
ing to the natural order called Scitaminze by Linnuus, Canne by 
Jussieu and Drimyrhize by Venrenat. By W. Roxsureu, M. D. 
VIII. On the Rosheniah sect and its founder, Bayezip Ansari. By J. 
Leypen, M. D. ek Spey need see one Mee 
XX. On the sources of the Ganges, inthe Himddri or Emodus, By H. 
T. Corezrooxe, Esq. th he oO Lan ks 
%. Narrative of a survey for the purpose of discovering the sources of the 
Ganges. By Capt. F. V. Raper, .... oe See he 


APPENDIX. Senn pets ut Breit wee 


Paces. 


153 
197 
293 


309 


318 
363 
429 


446 
563 


sods ber 


itood anily 


sot. 


20. 


soe 


4,8,9 for Futiteh read Fateh. 


‘after Amomum Zinziber insert § 


ERRATA. 


for Acacia Nilotica (W.) read Acacia. Vera (W.) Mimosa 
Nilotica (L.) ) ; 


~ 


Murray V. 52. 
WoopviLte I. 31. 
from the bottom, for znquiring read inquiries. 

for Britain read Butan: 

for Vitex Trifolia (W.) read Vitex Negundo (W.) 
for Gamir read Gambir. _ 


after /.18:insert Nauclea Gambir HuntER Linn. Trans. 1x. 212. 


after Rhubarb insert Rheum Palmatum. 


Murray II. gos. 


after Senna insert Cassia Senna. 3__ 
WoopviLLeE. III... 446. 


for scyanm read seytan. 
for Ischt read Inschi. 
for Aksar read. ACBAR. 
for AKBAR read AcBAR 
for. Tajik read Tajic. 
for effect read affect. 

for Dekan read Dehkan, 
for yarn read yam 


for kud read cull, 


Puare [. To face ee eee PN Pave 1 


oe om a ea waea 
Tf. oata 


" 
Face eeee $i 


my Gy Chas ee me 


5 Prope 
aca mead bo ow eave aod 


ly. Walch 
Vio: 


i OG 
eo ee Bowes y es ee wa me 328 


Ss 
me we to Xe 


eu ac Bou eeae 


goww nawac meow ‘Seag gone S44 
Vit. sues see ase wee B47 
Vile a2 ae iin er oe 


Map of the survey to Gangotri, &c. AAT 
‘ i & 


Sa ee 


ooo Ee 


=e 


SOON 


Ie 
~ an, Az 


SSS 


= 


AR 


VIKERA 


. 
ty 


ji 


' 
4 


TRI 


Ni 


ad 
“ 


' 
4 


T' hh 


OF A PETRIFIED 


WAG: 


i 
4a 


FRAGMI 


f . 


tl ate 
F. Dornieux, fe% 


VIKE RA 


Y 


f 


7 
1 
4 


ATG LTR: 


y 
4 


Nk 


‘RE 


iL 


PIT RIF LAD 


OF 


VENTS 


“TRANSACTIONS a 


OF THE 


-ASIATICK SOCIETY. 


An Account of. the Petri oad near the Village of 


 Treevikera in the Car atic. rate 


py Gtream JOHN WARREN, 
Of b. M. 30 Begiment of Foot, 


THE petrifactions, which are to be seen near the village of Treevikera, 
hhave long since been known in India ; but as I do not find that any regular 
account of them has yet been given to the public, I am induced to believe 
that the following description of their appearance, and of the place where 
they lie, may prove acceptable tothe Asiatick ‘Society. I must preface 
however what I have to say, by’ stating that the details here offered to 
their notice were mostly communicated to me, in the language in which 
I repeat them after him, by a gentleman high in the Company’s Civil 
Service, who had Visited Treevikera several months before me; and that 

A 


2 ACCOUNT OF PETRIFACTIONS 


I have done little more than to collate, by immediate inspection, what 
_ he has very correctly described. Some few additional remarks have oc- 
curred, which I have annexed to his paper ; ‘but these, though they have 


extended, have seldom corrected his narrative. 


Tue village of Treevikera i is sicuited on the north bank of the Arria- 
coopum or Villenore river, about fifteen miles in a direétion west by north 
of the city of Pondicherry, and four miles beyond the old Fort of Wol- 


door, formerly belonging to the French, but now in a state of ruin. 


TREEVIKERA is at present composed of a few scattered huts; although, 
from the appearance of the pagoda at that place, the interior of which is 
all built of stones, from the size of the tower over its gateway eight sto- 
ries high, (the lower one of which is entirely of blue granite), from the 
large stone tank which lies close to the pagoda, and covers several acres 
of ground, and the size of the principal streets, which can still be traced ; 
from these remains, I say, we may conclude that in former times Treevi- 
kerawas a place of great extent and importance. | The inscriptions in 
Sanscrit upon the walls, now scarcely legible ; and the mouldered -condi- 
tion of many of the stones, indicate the great antiquity of these buildings. 
The destructive hand of Harper AL! KHAN, however, has accelerated 
the ravages of time: for many parts of the pagoda were injured, and 
several of the statues mutilated, by his army, as it retired from Porto 


Novo towards Mysore, i in ae ee ee 


To the eastward of the ilee at a. distance of a quarter of a mile, 
rises a hill, or rather a hillock’; one:of-a chain: consisting of ten or a do- 
zen similar elevations, none exceeding. forty or fifty feet in perpendicular 

height. These hills vary in size,-and run in a line from north to south 5 


the whole extending over about one mile and a half of ground, 


IN THE CARNATIC. 3 

Tuei surface in general exhibits a dark red appearance on the heights, 
and a sandy colour in the low grounds; an effect produced by the perio- 
dical rains, which have formed, in many places, deep channels through 
the sides of the hills, driving the sand into the hollows, and leaving 
exposed to the view, their ruddy stratum, which every where has a very 
rugged appearance. The sub-stratum, in most places, seems to be a spe- 
cies of lime mixed with red earth, of so soft a quality as to be easily 


broken by any iron instrument. 


"On the declivity, and on the west side of this hill, about two feet and 
a half below its summit, a petrified tree appears, lying in a_ horizontal 
position on ‘the: surface of the ground, with about two thirds of its root 


entirely bare. 


ba ra) 


Or the body of this tree (which has been divided into three pieces, 
by the stone-cutters ) twenty feet still remain; the root being seven feet 
in diameter ; the trunk, at the bottom, three feet; in the middle part, ¢wo 


feet; and at top one and a quarter foot in diameter. 


ANOTHER tree lies at a small distance from the above, and five feet 
below the summit of the hill; this is almost buried in the stratum, the 
surface only being visible. Some parts of this tree are as hard as flint, 
and others so soft as to be reduced to dust by the slightest pressure. 
Another tree, not far off, is forty feet in length. All these petrifactions lie 
horizontally, and none of their branches can be discovered, even detach- 
ed, or in the vicinity of the parent stem. These must have withered 
away before the process of petrification had taken place; for the knots at 
the insertion of the branches with the trunk are very visible in most of 


the trees. 


ACCOUNT OF PETRIFACTIONS 


Re 


“Tur number of petrifaCtions, which ‘are tobe seen, iti every dire&tion, 
in this brokén ground (about fifteen or twenty) is too’great to admit a, 
minute description of every subjéct. The fragments: of oe particular 
tree, however, attra@ed sufficiently niy notice, toindace: me! to’ give some: 
account of it at this place : I say of a tree, becanse-although the parts that. 
remain are very remote from one. another, yet the natives-affirm.that 


they did belong to the same: individual. 


Tue middle part of the trunk seems to have been detached from the 
extremities, by a water-course or deep rut, which forming, under it, de- 
prived its centre of support: and a3 all these trees are generally broken: 
across, at intervals of three, and four feet; (as would:be the case; were a 
Jong stone pillar to be let fall suddenly on its side) it followed, that when 
these divisions lost their support, they rolled off, or fell down; and if of a 
good texture and colour, they may have been carried away by the stone- 
cutters. One of these fragments _ lies a little on one side, and below the : 
upper part of the tree; but the top and the root, which were most firmly 
fixed into the ground, kept fast in their place. ‘These pieces Tie evidently 


in the samé,:or eres) lines. . 


MEAsuRING from whence the top is ened into the stratum, down to 
the extremity of the root, it was sixty feet i in length; its diameter at the 
upper insertion was two feet, at the piece fallen down, three feet. At 
the bottom of the trunk, four and half if feet, and at the root, at its broadest. 
_ place, about eight, or nine Jeet; a prodigious size, if these fragments really 


once did belong to the same tree. 


ANOTHER curlous appearance was that of a tree, about thirty feet long,. 
which traversed the summit of one of the hillocks, in an oblique direction ;. 


IN THE CARNATIC. i) 


so as to let a considerable part of both its extremities be seen, on each side 


of the mound. 


I suaxy observe of the last eminence to the southward (which is se-, 
parated about a quarter of a mile from the rest) that it exhibits the most 
remarkable assemblage of petrifactions. I discovered, within the circum- 
ference of about one hundred yards, no Jess than ten trees of a large size, 
lying in different direétions, excepting three of them which were parallel 
to each other, with a proportion of their roots out of the ground ; some al- 
most complete, although the bedies were generally enveloped with the 


stratum. 


_ ALTHOUGH it was reported to me that there were no trees seen at a dis- 
tance from the rising grounds above described, yet I noticed part of one, 
just appearing at the surface of the earth, in the plain, about half way be-_ 
tween the hills and the village. Moreover a French officer (who now 
resides at Pondicherry ) showed me a piece of petrified wood, which he had 7 
himself separated from a large block, which lies in the bed of the Arria- 
coopum river, at a distance of about seven or eight miles from Treevikera. 
In the same manner we may believe that a great many more petrified 
trees lie hid under ground, which have yet never been exposed to light 


in that state. 


I HAVE generally remarked of these petrifactions, that they are more 
perfect at the root, and in those parts which are buried under ground, than 
where they lie exposed to the air. The petrified root, in most places, is as 
hard as flint: it takes a much finer polish than any part of the stem, and 
assumes a more variegated appearance, in its veins and colours: like the 
flint, it easily strikes fire, and breaks short where it is briskly stricken. 

B 


6 ACCOUNT OF PETRIFACTIONS 

Tue jewellers prefer those fragments which, when broken from the 
tree, appear in the interior of a brown and purple colour, occasionally. 
striped with grey or white veins. The more prevalent the purple or pink, 
the more the stone is valued. When polished and well seleGted, it as- 
sumes a great variety of colours, resembling most frequently agate, chang- 
ing from a dark brown grey, to bright red with white veins. The red, 
when well chosen, might easily be taken for cornelians: it is generally 
preferred for necklaces, when cut in flat circles, and'set according to the 
taste of the artist. The grey looks best in beads, and is ou in that shape, 


for necklaces and bracelets, arranged i in the usual way. 


On the western, or opposite side of the village, and within a quarter of 
a mile. from it, there i is another hill much higher than those already des- 
cribed. It is entirely covered with large blue granite stones, and tapers 
into a bare pointed rock. In this hill there is no sign whatever of petri- 


faction, and its aspect is quite opposite to that of the other range. 


*"To return to these hills, I shall observe, that their surfaces present, every : 
where, with an elevation of about four inches above the surface of the 
ground, a number of small protuberances; which answer much to the 
description of the pudding stone, and which at first sight might be taken’ 
for the work of the potter. Some persons have formed strange conjec-: 
tures on these appearances; some taking them for the cups or sockets in 
which the fruit of the. Palmyra tree is retamed, and which they suppose 
has sustained some degree of petrifaction ; others fancying them to be the 
decayed remnants of petrified branches... .But it requires no great exami- » 
nation to perceive that these tubes (if I may so call them) extend deep 


into the earth, This may be seen where the side of the hill is abruptly» 


IN THE CARNATIC, © >” r 


broken off and where they are seen to spread like the ramifications of a 
nest of white ants.. The:part whichis seen above the surface is in fact 
nothing more than the projection of these ducts: I believe there is but-lit~ 
tle doubt that these subterraneous tubes-were originally the work of some 
swarms of insects, or larger inhabitants of the. soil; for though their 
centre be filled with a sort of stiff earth mixed with gravel dust, yet it cait 
easily be removed, and the sides (though rather hard) are nothing else 
but a stratum about three tenths of an inch thick, strongly incrustated 


both in, and out side, with a small silicious stone, but easily separated. 


_A suBSTANCE perhaps more curious, and. which is to be found in great 
quantities upon those hills, is a small round body, generally one and half : 
inch in diameter, the exterior coat of which resembles: much that of the 
tubes above described, and which from its round shape, might be taken 


at first sight for a pebble smeared with earth and gravel. 


Wuen these balls are broken through the middle, they exhibit a num- 
ber of concentric circles of various colours and densities, the latter of 3 
which decreases as it approaches the centre, where it generally is in a state 
of loose dust. One of the most variegated which I opened had the follow- 
ing successions of colours, beginning from the outer shell, and proceed- 


ing towards the centre.. 


Tue exterior coat was a sort of yellow ochre, about one tenth of an inch 
thick, soiled at the surface by the dust and cravel which it had collected, 
but very clear where it had been protected. This was succeeded by an 
ore, of a dark iron colour, very shinin g, about two tenths of an inch in thick~ 
ness; next followed a smaller ring of dark red, tending to purple, about 


one tenth of aninch deep, and this was succeeded by a thin bright lilac 


& ACCOUNT OF PETRIFACTIONS 


circle; lined with a narrow rim of white, apparently a sort of lime, which 
was the last solid stratum of this curious concretion. The rest was filled 
with loose earth and gravel dust; which crumbled off the moment it was 
broken: many of the particles_of gravel, however, adhered to the intevior 
coat of the shell. The diameter of this subject was, at the exterior, about 
two inches, and at the interior, one and quarter inch. When broken, the 


parts resembled the splinters of a hand grenade. 


Near the bottom of the northernmost hill there is a small cave; one of 
those excavations which are to be seen in every part of the country, and 
once the residence of a Faqueer who dug it for the purpose. This would 
hardly deserve to be noticed but for the surprising manner in which the 

‘superincumbent™stratum supports itself from the mere cohesion of its 
parts. bs 

Tuts cave is divided into two parts, the entrance being an open space, 
somewhat in imitation of a choultry, but of a very irregular shape. It is 
about eighteen feet wide, six feet high and twelve feet deep in the mid- 
dle: the sides are of unequal depth, owing to the irregularity of the rock 
at the entrance. The roof is cut quite horizontally, and was formerly — 
supported by two pillars about two feet thick, cut out of the same solid | 


stratum as the rest. One of these is now fallen to the ground. 


Tue second and innermost part is a. recess of a nearly. circular form, » 
the communication of which, opens in the center of the first.one. Itis. 
about nine feet deep, by seven feet wide, and six feet high. On each side 
of its entrance, and on the outside, there are two sorts of niches, about - 


x 


two feet deep, which can hardly ever have been of any use. 


. 


EIN THE CARNATIC, \ 9 


Tue distance from the point of the roof, which stands over the entranee 
to the bottom of the’ principal. recess, is. twenty four feet; and the wholé 
roof (which is of a considerable thickness, and projects ‘horizontally 
eight or nine feet beyond the remaining pillar) hangs over the head, ‘sup- 
ported merely by the adhesive: qualities. of the: component’ parts of thé 


stratum. 


I HAVE now only a few words to add on the probable species of the trees 
which lie petrified near Treevizera, about-which we can. form only vague 


conjectures.. 


To judge ;by the present growth of trees in the vicinity, which are 
principally of the tamarind kind; by the respective height: of these trees, 
and of the petrified shafts which lie upon’the ground : by the dark red 
and brown colours which are to be seen in’the centre of’ the petrifactions, » 
and by the deep brown colour of the heart of the tamariad tree; and par- ~ 
ticularly if we consider that in no one subject which I have examined, I - 
could distinguish the adhesive roots, and sinuosities which ‘charaéterize the 
trunk of the banian tree (the only species: of size besides the tamarind: 
which.is to: be seen: inthe district) from these’considerations, I say, we ° 
may conclude that the whole of that transformed grove, was‘once of the - 


© majestic, and. wide spreading tamarind.” © 


Or the antiquity of these petrifactions we are still more ignorant. 
The archives of the Treevikera pagoda’ are silent in regard to them. 
The oldest bramins on the spot, who are’ theonly intelligent people in the 
village, declare that they remember some of the largest trees since fifty 
years; and that their fathers, and grand-fathers asserted they had like-- 
wise seen them; but that no trace had been transmitted down of their 

c 


10 ACCOUNT OF PETRIFACTIONS é&c. 


origin; nor had any light been afforded, that could lead fo any conclusion, 
whereby the period of time in which the. petrified trees had been in that 
state, or.in, their progyess of transmutation from wood to stone, could be 
ascertained, It.is. remax ‘kable, , that the circumstance having been known 
to: the bramins for such.a length: of time, they. should have omitted to 
ascribe it to the influence of some supernatural agent, whose presence 
would have enhanced 4 the ne sanchty, and promoted the etoluments of their : 


“4 


pagoda. 


Treevikera, 20th of 
June, 1808, 


qT. 


An Essay. on the Sacred I sles in the West, with other 
: Essays connected with that Work. 


—— 
SOP ee 


By Major F. WILFORD. 


et 


Essay Vi. 


PART Le-e-CHAPTER It. 


“Of ‘SweTAM or the WuitE Istanp called also ‘S\acam, 
Ti; Tue western Tri-cita, or the Three-peak-land, is the most famous 
of the two among the Paurdniics, and also the most interesting to us, as 
it includes the British empire in the west; at least in my humble opinion, 
which, however, I submit with all due deference to the impartial judgment 
of the learned. The numerous passages in the Purdn'as and other 


Sanscrit books, and also from ancient and modern writers in the west, 


rz ESSAY ON THE: 


which I shall adduce in support of my. opinion, I have faithfully extratted: 
neither have I omitted any, wilfully, that should militate against it. Should’ 
the learned, after having duly examined them, and weighed. the evidence 
resting upon them, think proper to place this famous country, and the White- 
Island, some where else in the west,, I shall acquiesce; but I cannot con- 
ceive it altogether an Utopian land. It was certainly my opinion at first,. 
that the White Island. was Crete, andthe White Sea the Mediterranean: 
the former being called to this day Ghirita-4dassi, and the latter Av- 
Denghiz, or the White Sea, by the Turks. Ghrtta is atso. another name- 
for the White Island in Sanscrit, which implies shining white. This first 
impression, as usually happens, was not easily done away. As the deno-- 
mination of Tri-cu'ta is by no.means applicable to Creée, I had at first some 
idea to remove it to Sicily, called'in Greek, Trinacria,; or the island with: 
tliree peaks; (for acron signifies a peak, and, by implication only, a head’ 
land’ or promontory ;) these three promontories making a triangle, or 
Lri-cén'a in Sanscrit, and Tri-cshetra, or. a figure with three places or 
corners. This last, in the spoken dialects of India, is pronounced Tri- 
khyctra in the easterm, and: Tri-khetra in.the western parts of it. It is the: 
same with Triquetra in Latin: and this etymology, I conceive to be better: 
than the one generally admitted, which. derives it from. Tri-quadrate,. 
or squared into three corners, as if is rendered. Thus Tri-khétra is the: 
origin of. Driquetra im Latin, and Tri-cona of Trigonos in Greek. 

For the illustration of this subject, I have annexed a map of the: 
north-west quarter of the old continent, from the Purdnas; and the only 
additions, I have presumed to make, are, first, a rough delineation.of. the: 


western shores of Europe; and'secondly, the polar circle.. 


Meru is omitted through want of room; but.this is. immaterial;. ands 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. : “13 


it is Supposed to be in forty degrees of Latitude north. The Hindu astro- 
mnomers, and such of the Pauranics, as have adopted in part their ideas, 
yeckon every place in Jambu, or! the old continent, to be to the south of 
| Meru, which they consider then as the north pole. | But they ‘are con- 
stantly contradicting one another, and even themselves. Thus Romaca, 
or Rome, ought to be to the south of Meru; and i in the Surya-Sida’ hdnta, 
it is declared to ‘be so: yet in general they reckon jt to the westward 
of it, which is true. In the Vardha- “purdna, the country of Raménaca 
or Ramyaca is declared to be i in the north-west quarter of the old conti- 
nent ; yet in the same passage it is said to be to the south of the Nila, or 
blue mountains, and north of the ‘Sweta range ; which i is impossible, if Ra- 
myaca be situated in the north-west part of the ‘old continent. Thus the 
extensive country of ‘Curw or Siberia, beyond Meru with’ regard ‘to In- 
dia, is declared to be to the south of the Northern Ocean: which is really 
the case, but is‘inadmissible in their own ‘system. - Inthe same manner, 
and upon the same’ principles, Scotland ought to be to the west of En 
gland, and it is really declared in the Purdn‘as to be so situated in respeét 
of England and of Ireland, as we shall see hereafter. Thus, according 
to this delineation, the British Isles are to the west of Rome, Ireland is to 
the south of England, and Scotland to the westward of ‘both. I could’ olin 
out a great many more instances of this kind; .but-these  swill;suffice., » 


THe shape and general outlines of the western shores, in the’ accompan y- 
ing map, bear no small affinity with those of Europe, which they were in- 
tended to represent. There we may trace the Bay of Biscay, the Ger min 
Sea, and the entrance into the Ba/tic.. But above all the greatest-xesem- 
blance is in the arrangement of the British. Isles, Iceland andthe adjacent 
shores of America: and this, surely. cannot be. merely. accidental. ; Lhe 

D 


i “ESSAY ON THE 

islands of Sthula or Thule now Ferro, Chaz‘dica the Shetland Isles, Indra 
.dwipa or the Orkneys, are placed beyond the: Bretish Isles,and 1 have ar= 
‘ranged them in the manner they:are in the map, on the supposition that 


they pe answer to the above islands. 


Tue same configuration i is assigned to the shores of the old continent in 
the north-east, south-east and south-west quarters: but in these instances 
there is no resemblance whatever. Besides, the Paurdnics are totally 
unacquainted with the north-east and south-west quarters ; and with regard 
to the south-east, they know much less than we could reasonably expect. 
In giving the same configuration to all, they have had no other view, but 


to preserve the symmetry of the corresponding parts. 


ANOTHER striking peculiarity in the north-west quarter is the three fold 
gap of Crauncha, which I conceive to be the three belts leading into the 
Baltic. These were made.by Scanpa, called also Canpa in many of the 
spoken dialects, and Canpaos by the Thractans or Goths. As heisa 
form of Hara, he is really Haraya, and Hara-cuta or Hercutes; and 
the Cronian straits were known also in the west, under the appellation of 
straits of Hercules according to Tacitus; and the denominations of Scan- 


dia, and Candavia, may be derived from him. 


Tue chasm in the mountains surrounding the world, with the abode 
of the great spirit beyond them, among waters, is also a singular feature 
in this delineation of the countries toward the north-west quarter of the old 


continent, aud which will be fully illustrated hereafter. 


I MENTIONED before, that the Pauranics are acquainted with only two 
quarters of the old continent, the north-west and south-east; which, with 


the intermediate parts, form, as it were, a belt across the old continent in 


SACRED ISLESUN THE WEST. 15 
an oblique direction. © "This belt gives the range, ‘compass and extent of 
the ‘Sanscrit language, and-of the'religious system of the Hindus, under 


various modifications. 


Tue first passage to be examined is from the Vardhapurdn'a. « South 
“ (it should be north ) of WV. tla, and north (south) of Sweéta, or the white 
«‘ mountain, is Vayavyam-Ramyacam, or the country of Ramyaca in the 
north-west.” (Vayavyam is derived from Vayu, or /Kouus the guar- 
dian of the north-west: and of course is used here to designate that quar- 


ter.) “To the south (north) of the range of the Sweta, or white moun- 


i. n~ 
es 


tains, and north (south) of the rarige called ‘Sringavdn, is the country 
of Hiranmaya. There is Tri-sringa (or Tri-ci’ta) in the ocean in the 
west. There is the Cshzra tree, and island 4,000 Yojanas in circumference. 
“ There is the Chandra-vartiad a great river: its banks are covered witli 
“ trees, and it redkives niany other streams. This is Curwvarsha or 
“ country of Curv, (or this is part of, or belongs to, Curv.) Tothe 
* north is Surya-dwepa, or the island of the'sun, in’ which gods abide: 
«* it is in the middle of a sea full of waves, like so many garlands. It 
* is 1000 yéjanas in circumference: in the middle is a mountain 100 
“ yagjanas high, and as many broad. From it flows the river Surya-vartta. 
* There is the s#han, or place of the sun: there they worship the sun. 
“ To the west of it (north,) at the distance of 4.000 yoJanas, is Rudracdra 
*« (read Bhadra-cira-dwipa: ) there is Bhadrésana-V dyu-Vigrahavan, or 
« the seat of Vayu with the epithet of Vigrahavan, or ina human shape.” 
This last part shews positively that Tri-ci'tddri, of which ‘Sweta is part, 
lies in the quarter of Vayu, or the north-west quarter of the old continent. 


* 


In the Vdyu-purdn‘a, the author, having described the country of Cetw= 
Mala, whichincludes Europe, the northern parts of Africa, the lesser 


16 Jo) BSSAY ON THE 


Asia, Tran\&c., informs us “that south of the range of ila; and north 
of that of Sweia, is the country of Ramdnacam,or Ramyacam, inhabited 
“ by white men, who live 15300 years; do not grow old, have many 
“ servants: and there i is a famous JVyagréd’ha tree.* North of the range 
6 OF ‘Swela, and south of that of ‘Sringa, is the country called Hiran’ yaa 
« vatam. There i is the river Haimavatt or full of snow. People live there 
1100 years. There are the peak lands of Hiran‘ya-maya, Manimaya, 
: Ratnamaya. Soutu of the shores of the northern Ocean are the two 
ce Curus, (or north and ‘south “Curu): it is a holy country, inhabited by 
“ Sidd’has or saints ; men falling (or rene | from heaven are born 
« « again there, and live 1300, and 1500 years.’ It’is declared in the 
Purine as, that South Curu i is next to Meru; now if Meru was the north 


pole, nae would be impossible. 


1] ww avd 


« JaATUD HI, ,and’ sitieeuia abounding math, caves, are two Jarge 
« mountains. There are also,the two famous. mountains called Surya- 
“ canta and Chandra-canta. ';Between them flows the river Bhadra- 


6 soma &c.” 


i i e 
é cuss ¢ ) ad L ww . 


Turse two mountains are both at the extremities of Curd; Surya- 
cdnta, in the east, and Chandra-canta’| in i the west. Surya-canta is called 
also Udaya-giri, of the mountain of” ‘Udaya: ‘because the sun is suppo- 
sed to rise ‘behind it; “and ‘Chandra-canta, in the west, is thus called, 
because the moon, in her monthly course, appears first above it. 7 It 
is called also Askégiri, because the © sun disappears behind it. Another 
name for it is Mohi-Rojata-Astogiri, ‘because it is situated in the fa- 


‘mous island of Rajata (silver) or ‘Swetz. a sneer is en coursé 


the’ same with Chandra-dwipa, or the island of the moon...” 


-* Ficus Indica. 


neers 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 17 


lit the ‘Santeparva, oneof the greater divisions of the: Maha-Bhayata, 


seCtionof the Mocsia-d’harma; Nia'rapa is introduced saying to Wa KH 


¥AN's, “Thou, who wert incarnate througirthy:own power, now perfornt 


ge 


os 


“a 


& 


$6 


g 


nw 


now 


6 
a3 


6¢ 


that, for which thow wert born. Tam going to see thy ‘Adhyan, oF 


» first and: original form, (which resides in ‘Swrr apy Pepin the com 


mentary) to perform the puja, in honor of him, who: is Gahya, ox 
concealed. Na RA YAN Ay said go. Na’rapa made his obeisanee, and 


fiew through heaven to Meru. There he remained about two, hours, 


when he looked towards the, nor th-west, and descried at a great distance 


eh object of an astonishing size, He saw, in the north of. the Cshird 


dad’ hi, or White Sea, the is Jand SWE TA thes called, and, which, as 


every body | knows, is 8 very g great, mils 


In the Vayu-puran ‘alist Be found: the following passage: ite Know yess 


“that to the south of! Ottara-Curi, ors Morth=Cuns, We thé “6cean “wid 


waves: like so many garlands, °at’ the: distance’of’ BOO yoanas, 78 the. 


» Surdleyami or abode of thé adds, famous for the watiolls sdits of deities 
living in: it, and Chandra-dw7pa thus: called.) Phere is the: Man’ dalam’, 


-or'sacred road; of! Lanes.) (To the west of this westerh island, in the: 


Mahodadhi: or great'sea, is'ar island<called ‘ Bhadracira, where js the 
Bhadrdsana, or throne of ViGRAHAVAN-Va‘yu, who resides there in’? 


human shape, and is worshipped as a god,” 


| 


Vayu, or Yaniis ‘onus, andthe etardian of the northwest quarter of 


the world, By:the country-to 'the’south of Usiata-Curus ot North-Curt, 


we must undérstand here South Curu / and which is bowndeéd on the north, as 


I ‘have shewn before, by-the arctic circle; I mean the sensible one, where 


there are days of o4 hours; and‘ which passes through the meridional 


parts of : Iceland or Pusheara; which island is declared to be in‘ Utfar‘a= 


E 


18 ESSAY ON THE | 


_ Curu, or in the same climate. This distance from Utiara-Curu,<or from 
the. arctic circle, to Chandra-dwipa or ‘Swetam, is equal to:nine degrees 
of latitude; for 5000 is the twentieth part of 100,000 ydjanas, the length, 
and breadth of the superior hemisphere, answering to 280 degrees. 
These nine degrees will bring the White Island between the parallels of 
60 and 55 degrees of north latitude.. 


Tuoucu I have said, that the distance of “Swetam, or rather of its 
centre, from the continent, is no where mentioned, yet it is supposed to 
be 4 or 5000 yojanas; but I believe it is, because islands are generally 
placed at that distance from the main land, and straits also are generally 
described 'as 4, or 5000 yojanas broad. Several learned Pandits are of 
opinion, that in the first passage, which I have produced from the Vard- 
ha-purdna, instead. of the-circumference of the White Island, which is 
described as a very large one, and is. declaredi here. tobe only 4000 
jgjanas, or stades, we. should read “to the west of the continent is an 
« Island.4009. yojanas distant; and I believe they are in the right. 
The: whole passage.is. certainly obscure, owing to, some inaccuracy, and 
mistake in, the manuscripts, with respect to the particulars; though there’ 
be none about the-situation of the White. Island,, with regard.to the adja- 
cent ranges... 

In the passage from the Vardha-purdn'a, which I mentioned before, 
the name of “Sweta. is not. very obvious: but its identity 6 ascertained 
from the famous. Cshira tree growing there; and the river Chandra-- 
vartid : and the passage: seems to. imply. that the island.was also called 
Cshira; as.it is constantly denominated: in the Trat-locya-derpana, “ There: 


“is tae Three- ical inthe ocean; the Cshtra tree and island, to the: 


Wks 


SACRED ISLES. IN THE WEST, 19 


€handra-varttad.” To the north of the island of Cshzra is the Surya-dwipa, 
or the Island of the Sun, called also’ Hiran'ya and Suvarn‘a or Ireland, 
and placed to the north of Britain by Straso and Mena. Bhadracara-~ 
dwipa is placed: to the west of Surya-dwipa erroneously. Scotland. is 
not noticed by Sraaso; otherwise he would, in all probability, have. 
placed it also to the west of Ireland. The compiler has placed, however, 


the three islands in a triangle, which was his chief, if not sole object. 


In the Vayu-purdn‘a, there is some inaccuracy with regard to the 
names of these three peak-lands, which are said to be Hiran‘ya, Mani, 
and Ratna; whilst Mani and Ratna are considered as the. same, and are 


really sow. 


SweETam is called also the island of Chandra, because CHANDRA or 
Lunus resides there ; and as he rises, or appears first above it, Swetam is. 
called Chandra-cdnta, and Chandrodaya for Chandra-Udaya, the udaya 
or place of the rising of ‘the moon.. The place of the rising of the sun, | 
is simply and emphatically called Udaya, which is also a general name in 
Sanscrit, for the countries toward the rising of the sun; and we have 
Udaya and Mahodaya : but as these denominations seldom‘ occur, and 
then without any particulars, I was at a loss what to do with them; till tT 
found, in Col. Symes’s relation ‘of his embassy to Avd, that Odeea or 
Udiya is the name of ‘China, as well’ as of Siam, among the’ natives of 
A va, who call the emperor of China, (One he aor. in Sanscrit it would be 
Udaya-pa. ©) Thus it appears, that China, and Mahd-China, are the 
same with Udaya, and Mahodaya for Maha-Udaya. In the Maésya- 


purana, section of Bhi-c’han‘da, or of the earth, the White Island or 
(!) Eow (regionis) rea, 


a) i ESSAY ON THEY 
Rajata-(silver) is the same, as acknowledged: by every! body, with-Rajaiv= 
mahan-Astagit; ia-whieh passage the White Island, is\déclaned'to be the 


great or famous mountain; Asta-g77; behind which the sun|disappears.: 


THe WHITE Island, “SwHFa-dwipa “or Swe’ TAM, Simply a derivative’ 
form of the neuter gender, is called’ also ‘Sucla, ‘whic ix synonymous: 
with ‘Sweta. Cshitra-di vipa oF Khira-dwipa, inthe spokert dialects; “sigs 
nifies the Milk Island, from its whiteness) All names signifying White 
are applicable, and occasionaily. applied, . .to the White Island, ‘Sweta- 
s‘aila, or the White cli Hees is often used, and i is literally ¢ the Leucas: petra a of 
Homer, and Al-Fionu | in Galic. 


ern 


It is called the Silver Island, because it is supposed to abound asi 
that metal, and more probably, from a supposed affinity hetween the moon 
and silver. Gol d, says Procius, is a solar,, and silver a lunar, form. 
Ripa and Rajata, are Sanscrit names. of that metal: “hence, the, Wi hite 
Island is called Rajata-dwipa or, the Silver Island; Rejatazci ta the 
Silver -peak-land. Raupya i is used in the Bhagavata' in a derivative forms, 
and Raupya-bhumi or Silver land. Arqata or Arjata in Sanscr it implies, 
full of silver, abounding with silver. This word is pronounced, in the, 
west of India, Aryata; and.in this manner the word: argentum is pros. 
nounced aryenium in Germany arjata, argoid, and arget in Irish, A yata, 
becomes arjateya and aryateya in a regular derivative form ; ; which ast. 
is probably the famous Erithya and Eritheia of the Greeks, who placed it 
near the columns. of HERcULEs, which was the ne plus ultra of their ge0r. 
graphical knowledge. Besides, Aryateya. was not far from, the northern: 
columns, and. straits of, HERCULES, or the entrance - into the Baltick, | 
which were always. confounded by sa careless Gree with the straits. of 
Gibraltar, 


ACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 21 


Tue White Island is called Chandra-dwipa, or the island of Lunus, or 
the moon; because he was born there; and it is also the place of his resi- 
dence: Chandram-Suca as it is called, I believe, in the Bhagavata, signi- 
fies also resplendent like the moon. ‘Sas'‘t-c*han‘da, the Canton or coun- 
try of ‘Sasi, another name for Lunus, is mentioned in the Vrihat-cat’ha. 
The White Istand is called also Ratna-maya and Ratna-dw7pa, the island 
of jewels; because, at the churning’ of the ocean, fourteen invaluable ratna 
or jewels, were produced by the churning, and deposited there, till dis- 
posed of. Gomeda and Mant, which signify jewels also, are denomina- 
tions of the White-Island. All these names are often met with in composi- 
tion, with ‘Saz/a, cliff, or cliffs; for, in composition, a noun in the singular 
has’ often the force of the plural number. Thus ‘Sweta-Sai/a signifies 
the White cliffs: Chandra ‘Saila, Séma ‘Saila, the cliffs of the 1 moon: 
Raina ‘Saila, the cliffs abounding with jewels &e. 


~ Mocti-pwipa i is also another name for ne White Island, used in the 
Vrthat-cat ha, and signifies the blessed island ; - and answers to the Beq- 
torum Insulee of the western -mythologists. In the same manner, S‘rz- 
dwipa, and Ss rie S aila, the fortunate island, mountain, or cliffs, answer 
to the fortunate islands. In the fifth setion of the Devi-purdn’a, the 
abode of Devi in the White-Sea is called S‘ri-purt, or the blessed sity 
or abode: it is the same with the White Island. 


“THE White Island was not unknown to the western mythologists, but 
this name had’become obsolete for so long a period of time, that they 
had entirely forgotten that it belonged’ to Britain. But, before we pro- 
ceed further, it will be necessary to return to Tri-cit’ a, or the three= 
peak-land; and having already mentioned the different names of the 
White Island, let us pass to those of the two others, * Su-varn‘a-dw‘fa, or 

F 


22 ESSAY ON THE 

the island of Su-varn'a or gold, might be called also, in a\ derivative form, 
Su-varn'eya simply, as Anglia for Engle-lond.' It is called also Hiran'ya, 
a denomination of the same import, as well as Canchana-bhumi or land of 
gold. Hiran'ya and Su-varn'eya axe obviously the same with Erin, and 
Juvernia, or Ireland. Another name for it is Surya-dwipa, or the Island 
of the sun; and itis seis the old garden of Pucgzus of the western 


mythologists, 


THE third peak-land, or Scotland, is called Aya-cw'ta or the Iron peak or 
island. Itis called Ayasa in the Bhdgavata, a word of the same import. 
In a derivative form we might grammatically say Aycya, though this term 
be never used: but that is no reason for supposing that the term never was 
in use: for it is theIsland of Aiaia, or Awa of the western mythologists. 
It might be called also Lgha-dwipa: but this denomination is never found 
in the Puranas; though there is every reason to believe that it was used 
also formerly: and I believe, that it was really the original name, as we 
shall see when we come to treat of that country, We have seen be- 
fore that England is called Chandra-canta Ireland, Surya-cdnta, Scot- 
land is likewise denominated Ayascanta, ne 


Noruine but faint vestiges of Tri-cd'ta, or the Three-peak-land, are to 
be found in the ancient history, and mythology of the west. These are 
considered as three distin¢t islands by the Pawrdn‘ics: and it was even-so 
in the opinion of the Nubian geographer, in the, twelfthcentury,. The 
word diwipa signifies only a country between, two. waters, as Do-ab in 
Persian; and. like the Arabic Jezirah, is applied. to any country bordering 
on the sea. These three peak-lands are supposed to. be solid masses of 
gold, silver and i on, | Gay denis ot cope ae aee ena 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 


QoQ 
1D ] 


eS 


-Tuis notion, or at least the opinion, that these metals abounded there, 
prevailed once in the west; for CicERo’s brother wrote to him from Bri- 
tain, that he had been much disappointed ; and that he had not found 
there a single particle of these precious metals.. Yet Srraso says, that 
gold, silyer and iron were found in Britain, and were even an article of 
trade. There are, indeed, gold mines in Ireland; and, like those of Spain, 
they might have been more productive formerly; and the. astonishing 
quantities of gold trinkets found daily m the bogs, seem to countenance 
this idea. Besides, Donatus, bishop of Fiezoli, and “who lived about 
1100 years ago, says that Ive/and abounded with gold and silver, and that 
there were mines of these precious metals. This, whether true -or not, 
shows at least, that it was the general opinion in the west, at a very early 
period. Scotland might, with équal propriety, be called. the Iron-peak- 
land. With respect to England, it isnot so obvious, whether formerly it 
abounded with SuIVET, ee had mines of that precious metal...) ), 


Tue word Ti7-cé'ta is perfectly synonymous with Li qnacria i in Greek: 
fix acron does not signify positively a cape, but like. cu tay, it implies a 
peak, and a peak-land. . This was perhaps the occasion. of the various 
mistakes of Homen,. with regard to the voyages Of; Uxyssgs, by, his con- 
founding Trinacrta in the ocean, with the other in the, Mediterranean: 
for the venerable bard’s geographical knowledge, of the western, countries 
extended very little beyond Ithaca, But this is no disparagement to the 
illustrious poet ;. who. was not bound to.know more on.this subject, ‘than 
his contemporaries. .HrracuipEs of Pontus, who lived at the time of the 
taking of Rome by the Gauls, speaking of that event, says ‘“ that it was 
“ yeported at that time, that the Gau/s, had-taken Rome,” a city on the 


shores of the Western Ocean, The Pauranics, when speaking of Romacg 


24 j ESSAY ON THE 


or Rome, place it equally on the shores of the Western, or Ailantic Ocean, - 


WE read in PLUTARCH, that a certain THEsrEsius of Sol: Was trans- 
ported in the spirit to the anid of the departed, where he saw three 
Genii sitting in a triangle. He saw there also three lukes of melted gold, 
lead and iron. The first looked like gold; the second of lead, though in 
fusion, was exceedingly cold, and looked white. This was meant per- 
haps for white lead « or tn. The third lake of i iron was black, and its sur- 


face very Se as if full of scoria. 


- Tue three Genii were Visunu, BRAuMa’, and ‘Siva, or rather their 
‘Saclis or female energies, which are the three Parce of the western my- 
thologists. © This relation of Tuesresrus alludes visibly to the ternary 
number of these islands; and the three lakes have an obvious. reference 
to the three‘peaks.’’ Biit this interesting vision I shall resume, when I come 


to treat of the elysitm of the western mythologists. 


Tne ancients fa certainly some knowledge of three peaks of solid 
gold, silver, aad iron, ‘whieh: they placed, as usual, near the pillars of 
HERCULES} the limit of their geographical knowledge in the west; and 
every place said to be far toward the west, was immediately concluded to 
be near these pillars. “Another cause of their misplacing thus these 
three peaks, wis that the ‘Greeks confounded the pillars, and straits of 
HERCULES, at the mouth of the Ballick, with those of the same name'neat 
Gades: “Now Trizcéta is opposite to the entrance’ of the Baliick, and 
near enough to be said, by such a distant and careless people as the Greeks 
were, to be in the vicinity of these pillars and straits. When the Romans 
sailed under Drvsus into the German seas, they were struck with asto- 


nishment, when they heard of these columns of Hencuzzs so far north; 


- SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST, 24 


and though they did not see them, such was the information, which they 
received, that they did not entertain the smallest doubt of their exis- 
tence. The golden mountain is mentioned by Justin. There is, 
says he, a mountain of gold in that country, which is considered as sacred, 
and no body dares dig there for that precious metal: but when it thunders, 
the lightening very often falls upon it, and separates lumps from the 
body of the mountain: these lumps it is lawful to take, and carry away. 
The Silver Peak is mentioned by the poet Stesicuorus, and after him by 
Straso and Avienus. Lastly, the third or Iron Peak is mentioned by 
Puiiny, as the northernmost of the three. ©) This mountain of iron, says 
he, is on the shores of the ocean, abrupt all round, and however incre- 
dible it may appear, is a solid mass of iron. The Spaniards called gold 
dust Balucis, Baluca, &c. The Sanscrit name for dust is Baluca in ge- 
meral; and Canchana-balucam signifies gold dust. Piiny says, that the 
Spaniards called this gold dust Ballucis; in an old glossary it is called 
Batluca, and Valuca: and in Sanserit it is pronounced indifferently Baluca. 
and Valuca. Timarcnuus of Cheronea, who saw also these islands in 2: 
vision, according to PLUTARCH, says that they were very large, and were 
situated in the eighth sea, ordivision of the world. Trz-ci'‘ta is always 
placed in the last sea but one: it is in the sixth sea according tothe Hindus, 
who affect the number seven: it is.im the seventh: according, to the Bawd-- 
‘hists, who affect the number eight: and in the west it was.in the eighth, 
because they had.aj predilection for the number nine.. The Styz winded: 
nine times round.the world, and according to the Edda there were nine 
worlds. It will appear in the sequel of this work,. that’ the Styz is: the 


same with the seven Seas, which are sometimes. represented, as forming a 


(2) Lib, 44.° c. 3.° 
(3) Puiny. lib. 34.° c. 15.° 


on 


ESSAY ON THE 


(4, 


spiral lime: and in some Purawas, and also among the’ Baudd’hists, they 
are considered simply as.a river; and by some called the. Cshiv@ or river 
of milk; probably because its source is in the island of Cskra, or ‘Swe= 


tam. 


e Tue famous Atlantis no longer exists,” says Procius* in his corn 
mentary on the Timaus of Piato, “ but we can hardly doubt, but that it did 
* once. For Marcexius, who wrote a history of Ethiopian affairs, says 
“that such, and so great an island once existed, is evinced by those, who 
“ composed histories of things relative to the external sea. For they re= 
“ jate that in their time, there were seven islands in the Atlantic Sea sacred 
*“‘ to PRosERPINE: and besides these, three others of an immense magni- 
** tude; one of which was sacred to PLuto, another to AMMON ( JupiTer), 
sc and the third, which is in the middle of these, and is of a thousand 
es stadia. to NEPTUNE, And besides this, that the inhabitants of this last 
ss island preserved the memory of the prodigious magnitude of the At- 
“ fantic Island, as related by their ancestors, and of its governing for 
“« many periods all the islands in the Atlantic Sea. From this isle one may 
“ pass to other large islands beyond, and which are not far from the 


© Firm-land, near which i is the ¢ true sea,” 


WHETHER the Atlantis ever existed or not, is immaterial: but this de- 
scription of sevenislands, of a great magnitude, in the external or in the 
Ailantic Sea, avid from which one may pass to other islands beyond, and. 
which are not far from that ‘Firm-land: which incloses all the world, is 
applicable to the British’ Isles only, beyond which are several: other 
islands, such as the ‘Orkneys, Shetland, Fero and Iceland, which last 


* Quoted in Chace S Martine Duco 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST, oy 


is near that famous Firm-land, of which the ancients had some notle 
on, and with the Hindus, conceived it to be the boundary of the Universe, 
The sea towards it, or the Atlantic, is the only true seas;:for the 
other seas are really, but gulfs and bays. THespesius, whom I mens 
tioned before, says that there was but onze island, belonging to ProsEr- 
FINE; MaRrceELLUus says that they allbelongedtoher. $he is the Lacsu- 
mi of the Purdwas, and the daughter of the ocean. Besides these 
seven dwipas, there were three of a vast size, which belonged to the three. 
superior deities. These three islands constitute the seventh division of 
the world, according to the followers of Bupp’a; and the sixtn only ace 
cording to the Pauranics, who divide the world into seven, as the former 
do into eight ¢dwipas._ The three superior deities, according tothe Hixe 
dus, are BRAHMA, WisHNu and ‘Siva, who preside over these three. 
islands. To BraHMma belongs Suvarneya; and it is also the abode of 
Yama or Piuto. Visunv presides over the White Island; he who is 
Nara ya'na, or abiding in the waters, and consequently often mistaken 
for Nerrune. The third island, says MARCELLUS, belongs to JUPITER 
Amon, who is the same with ‘Siva in the character of Barcara, or with 
the head of ahe goat, The word Barcara was formerly used in the west 
for a ram anda sheep; for in the Latin of the middle ages Barcaria or 
Bercaria signified a sheep fold, Bercariys a shepherd: hence the French 


word Berger. 


Tues seven dwipas, inaccurately rendered islands, constituted the 
body of the famous Atlantis, according to Marce.iys: but the general 
opinion was, that it consisted of ten parts, Nertune having divided the 
whole country between his ten sons, The whole is perfectly consonant 


with the account of the Pauranics. Privyavrata, the eldest son of 


2g ESSAY ON THE 


SwayvAMBHUVA, or ADAM, had ten sons, and intended to have divided. 
the whole earth among them ; but three of them having renounced the 
world, he divided it between the seven others; and such is the origin of 
the seven dwipas, or grand divisions of the earth. This evidently shows,, 
that the Atlantis is the old continent, and the tenth and last division of 
it called Gades, after one of the sons of NeEpruneE, is declared to have 
‘been at the furthest extremity; which is true, only if we admit that the 
Atlantis was the old continent. The At/antis was destroyed by a most 
violent storm: this is well known to the Paurdnics, some of whom assert, 
that in consequence of this dreadful convulsion of nature, six of the dwipas 
disappeared, and Jamsv only escaped, from the fury of an overwhelming 
ocean: but the general opinionis, that though all the dwipas suffered 
much, they were by nomeans destroyed. The seven islands belonged to 
Proserrine, or Lacsumi, called also Prithwior the goddess Tex.us, 
or the earth, according to the Hindus. > 


MarceELtuvs informs us, that all that was known in the west concerning. 
the Atlantis, its kings, their power and conquests, was from legendary 
histories, preserved. by the inhabitants, as related by their ancestors. This 
MarcELLus was a Roman, but he is otherwise unknown to me: there was, 
in the time of Commopus, a. Roman legate or governor of that name in 
Britain, whose abstinence, cleanliness, watchfulness, and inquisitive turn 
were astonishing’: but whether he wrote historical treatises, is not known: 


at least Dio-and Suipas. take no-notice of. it. 


If. Besiprs the three principal islands, there are four inferior ones, 
according to the Hindus, and five according to the followers of Bupp’Ha. 
Hence, in the peninsula, the islands of Lancdg are called’ Yail-Lanca or 


the seven islands of Lancé, according to the information of Mr. Duncan; 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 29 


and these are the seven islands of Jambulus. In the north-west there are 
either eight, or sixteen, according to the Baudd‘hists. The Paurd'ics 
are silent on that subject: but the mythclogists in the west reckoned 
seven islands under the dominion of AZoLus; and I shall show, in the 
course of this: work; that the British Isles are the original and real 
FEolian Isles of the ancients. It'is a curious instance of the propensity of 
the Hindus, and also of our’ ancestors, for mysterious intricacies, which 
must’ appear to us at least. useless, if not ridiculous and absurd. The 
three islands are asserted, by the followers of Bupp’na; to be three and 
four: the three are certainly four; yet these four islands really make 
but three: and with such quibbles they are highly delighted: According 
to them, the names of the’ three islands are Suvara'a, Rupa-var, and 
Vajra; to which they’add ‘D’hdtiuci; or the land'of metals: but this last is 
generally conneéted with Vajra, and they say Vajra-D'hatuci.  “Timar- 
crus, as ‘cited by’PLuTaRcH; saw in a'vision four divisions of the infernal 
domains; but these, says he, were reducible to three: because | the: first 
was conneéted with the second; the second’ withthe third: and the: third 
with the fowrth. Over thesé three compagés or combinations presided ‘the 
three Parce. ‘Thus ‘Sweta and 'Suvarn'a’ are-considéred’as two halves of 
“one whole: ‘Suvarn'a is connested with Vajra; as'Ca'La’ or PPro rulés 


over both; and lastly Vajra is connected with D’hatuci: 


i the Hamavat-c’han'da, a section of the Scanda purdn a, We read 
‘that “the mighty Visunu, in the shape of a boar, having lifted up the 
“« earth, which wads sinking: into hell; secured it om his:tusk. He then 
* directed. BRAHMa to create, or rather to fashion thé earth; Brauwa 
*6 then’ made’ the. seven! dwipas, Jambu, Placsha, ‘Satmalica,. Cusha, 
‘ Crauncha, Saca and Pushcara. In the middle of JamiuissMeri with 

H 


30 ESSAY ON THE 


‘¢ four supports, as they are called in other Purdzn'as; the one in the east 
« ig of Gold, another of [von is in the south: the third of Sz/ver in the 
“‘ west: and the fourth in the north is of Brass. Between these are small- 
‘ser peaks, of crystal, coral, and various sorts of gems. ManHENDRA, 
“«« or the great InpRa, resides in the East, in Indra-dwipa; in the South, 
‘’ Yama rules; in the West, Varuna; and inthe North, Cuvera, or 
“ D’nanapa. In the intermediate points are the st’hdus of Agni in the 
“© south-east; Carbura, or Natrrit in the south-west; Vayu in the north- 
«© west; and Mahadeva in the north-east quarter, In the East he made 
“‘ the Udaya, or the mountain of the rising sun: in the South Bran- 
‘© ma placed the Vixd’hya mountains. In the west he framed a beau- 
« tiful mountain, one half of gold, and the other half of silver; one 
«¢ side looks like the sun, and the other like Indu or the moon.” As 
this curious , mountain is placed here in the west, in opposition to 
Udaya in the east, behind which the sun rises, it is of course the famous 
Astagiri, behind which the sun disappears. The two halves of it are 
the gold and silver peaks, or islands; or in other words Hiran‘ya, 
( Erin,) and Swetam or the White Island, considered as one in the Vri- 
hat-Cat’ha, being only divided by a river or arm of the sea. What BRan- 
MA madecin the north is omitted in the manuscripts; and we read imme- 
diately after, that the mountains glowing with rage flew about, desolating 
and laying waste the surface of the earth: but Inpra with his thunderbolt 


clipped their wings.. 


In the Harivansa this story is somewhat differently told. “ Visunvu, 
“« for the good of mankind, having assumed the shape of a boar, rescued 
‘e the earth from the waters, and secured it on all sides. Upon it he made 


‘© Meéru of solid gold: towards the East he placed the Udaya mountain, 


; 
ADMIAL 


ep CUPONE 


ee 
a U 

‘3 VOVWOFY JO VAS a) 
= voRvutoy,./? uonennf mn vovuUpoyy 


alan ~JLL a, ) : AO @) (nL) 


Ae 


aout VTIN 7 a VOVNA 
VAVINNVUIELTS pri oO 
if 


2OUDL TRAROUILS 


Oy OO ig 


SAID UTD 


meuMfiAg? POT? 


——— 
| WI) LP1OT 


eo S UIITALON ef, FO qos 
OAD HEION 


ft 2 . ; . * WIL 


VOVWOR JO VAS 


care) de UONP nyif : MLD 


VIV- = Oa AO Cc CL a) 
o 


n 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. oll 


with others. He then went toward the south, and there framed beau- 
-tiful mountains of gold and silver: these are the gold and silver peaks 
or Islands of Lanca, Malaya, and Sumatra. In the west he made a 
mountain 100 yojanas high, quite beautiful, with large and variegated 
peaks, abounding with gold; with golden caves, with trees beautiful 
and resplendent like the sun, (that is to say they were of gold): there 
are the Dri-Vedica or the three mountains with seats, for the three : 
‘ gods. There, in the west, is Varaha dwipa: there Varaha or the Boar 
made 60,000 mountains, like Meru, of gold, and dreadful to behold. 
Among them is another Meru, from which flow a thousand streams. 
There are all sorts of TJirthas or holy places. This mountain, 
called Varaha, is 60 yojanas long and high, or about 300 miles ; and it 
is like Vara‘ua himself. He made also Vaidurya, (Scotland,) Rajata, 
(England,) Canchana, (Ireland,) high and divine mountains. He 
then made the Chacravan or Chacramdn a very high mountain: (this 
is Pushcara or Iceland like a ring, or coit, as implied by the appellation of 
Chacra). Like a shell, and abounding with shells, with a thousand peaks, 
is Rajata or the silver peak; hence it is called ‘Sanc’ha-parvata or the 
mountain of shells. The trees there are all white: the juice of the Pa- 
vijata tree is like liquid gold. There is the Ghrita-d’hard river : its 
waters are like clarified butter. Prasuu or Visunu, made many rivers 
called Varaha-sarita, or the streams of the boar; and these are most 
holy. Thus he made a mountain, the name of which is omitted, but it 
is obviously ‘Szweta, with a thousand peaks abounding with jewels; the 
Tamra or Vaidurya, peak of copper, and a mountain of gold, Caz 
chana, according to rule. Thus in the north he made the Saumya-girt, 


(Séma or Chandra,) towering to the skies: the mountain of gold, Can-~ 


29 ESSAY ON THE 


«« chana, has a thousand peaks, with many places of worship. Thus he 
“« made the Trishicdram or mountain with three peaks, and the Pushcara 


“ mountain, with many rivers, producing every thing good and. de= 


oy 
in 


sirable.” ‘Thenorth quarter is again omitted, because, as my: learned 
friends inform me, the north pole is inaccessible, and by no means a place 
of delight. The word north, mentioned in this legend, relates to the 
situation of Soma-giri or the White Island, in the northern parts of the 
White Sea: an expression very common in the Purdn‘as: every legend 
relating to the White Island, and adjacent parts, generally beginning thus, 


Cshirdéde-uttara-tirame, in the north of the White Sea &c. 


Burt let us_return to the White Island, which was once well known to 
western mythologists;, but, as I observed before, this. denomination be- 
came obsolete, and at last intirely out of. use. The White Island, called 
also ‘Sweta-saila, or the White cliffs, is the Leucas-Petra.of. Homer, “) 
which is a most literal. translation of the Sanscrit. The venerable bard 
places it at the extremities of the west, in the ocean, near the setting. sun 
or the Astagiri of the Purdnas,.and in the country of the Manes, near 
the elysian fields.. In the argonautics, ascribed to Orrneus, it is called 
Leucon-cherson or the white country, and. placed i in the western ocean with 
Lerne, Erin, or Ireland. Lastly, it 1s mentioned by Nonnus inhis Diony- 
siacs ® under the name of Leucon-pedion, or the white plains. Ino was 
called Levco-Tuea, or the white goddess, from her going into that 
country. It is true that the author of the etymologicon says, that this 
white country, or place, was near Megara: butthe Purdwas are positively 


against it: Sweta-devt, or the white goddess, Leucothea in Greek, and 
SSS SSS SSS SSS SS EE SSS 
~~() Onvyss,. lib. 24°. 1} : 

(2) Dionys. lib, 10°. y. 76°. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST... 33 


Albunea in Latin, resides in the White Island: they are intimate to each 
other, / and cannot exist separately. 

Unper the name of Cshira, the White Island appears to be the Scheria 
of ‘Homer, and other ancient writers. The word Cshira, in Sanscrit, 
signifies milk; but it appears that its original meaning was White, pure, 
clear, sheer. Skirr in the Edda signifies exactly the same thing, and 
 Xiroi in Japanese signifies white also. Sketras, skiras, skirra, in Greek, 
signified white, and for that reason it became the name of chalk. There 
were the, skzrot theot, the white gods, or the gods of Skerr, or Scheria, 
mentioned by Piutarcu. There was also a nation of that name in 


Europe, mentioned by STEPHANUs of Byzantium. 


Tue word cshir is always pronounced khir in the vulgar dialects, and 
khar im Tibet: and it appears that Scheria was also called Kheria.“ This 
is the same island, which is called Kyré and Kyrié by PaLapHatus; and 
was the native country of Puorcus. | ( Kyrene or Cerne appears in a deri- 
Vative form, from Cirna i Sanscrit.) These islands were three in number, 
like those of the Hesperides in the north-west, according to APOLLoDoRUS. 
There were three islands of the Gorgones, and three more belonging to 
Geryon. These were probably the same, and made what was called the 
western Cerne, which, like the Hesperides, were misplaced. Fhe eastern 
Cerne was Sumatra; but which, like the Cerne in the west, included also 
the easter Tri-cu‘ta. The wind called skiron at Athens, was called by 
the Gauls, Circius, which is to be pronounced kirkivs; and which appears 
to have been originally the same with Corus or Cawrus, as long as the 


ancients remained satisfied with the old division of the horizon. into eight 


(1) Steph. Byzant. vy. Ktimene, 


34 ' oy) ESSAY ON THE . 

points. But when they increased the number, they applied, differently, 
denominations which before were synonymous. Cshira or khir: ig aiso 
the name of a favourite dish of the Hindus, made of rice, milk and sugar. 
The} y suppose that the gods are equally fond of it, except that their’s i is 
prepared with amrtt, or ambrosia. Some suppose even that all chalks : are 
the remains of their banquets : : which after a long time, as may be reason- 
ably supposed, have lost their original flavour. The island of the moon 
is entirely composed of strata of such chalks, or rather of the coarser 
parts of the ambrosia, which was produced by the churning of the 
ocean: the purer parts flew to heaven, and of these is made the moon, 
which is nothing but pure amrvt, or clarified ambergris, for this substance i is 
meant, as will be subsequently shown. Natural philosophers i in the west 
entertained formerly the same notions; and. to this day. they,..call the 
purer parts of chalk, found. in a liquid: state, fac June; or moon’s milk, 
German miners call it guhr, and the Hindus, khir, Onruevs, in his: 
hymn to the moon, “calls her eleétris or of amber; and Eusrarutus, in, 
his notes on Dionysius, gravely informs us, that. there is.a Breat affinity. 


between the moon and electrum or amber. 


“Tux: White Island. is: well known: to the inhabitants of ‘the Philippine 
Isles 2 who believe'that it is the receptacle of good men after death...” 
Lastly; the aborigines of Britain call it to this day Inizs-Wen, or the! White’ 
Island’; the Inis-huna‘or Inis-Uina: of Caledonian bards, who, by it, under= 
stand England, or at least the southern: parts of it. \Al-Fionn, in Galic,’ 
answers: literally to: \Swela-saila; in Sanscrit, and to the’\Leucas-petra of? 
Homer, or the white cliffs; and Britain is-called Al-vion by Protemyy? 


and Albion by others. \ Yet it is doubtful, whetlier Britain was thus-called* 


() Taevenot’s Vol. I, Relation of the Philippine Islands; pv 4d: 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 85 


froin the appearance of the coimtry, or frony a German tribe, which pros 
bably invaded it-under fhe command of Sxrrr; son of Nrorp, the’ Sxirus 
son of Nerrune, meritioned by Hesycuius:® for Niokp> was N&rrune. 
among the: Scandinavians, But, as this. will bé the subject of a separate 
paragraph, let us returnito' the White’ Island, the terrestrial, oon, dnd 


Amber-like, or Electris insula of Soracuse 9905» 


L 


“tit, Tue White Island is called also Chandra-duoipa, or Ae island of 
Lumis : Sima-parvata, or che mountain of the moon ; : ‘Sa'si-c ‘handa, or the 
country of the moon. Some suppose that both the celestial, and terres- 
trial moons, were originally united together, into. one mass of Amrit, 

which was produced from the rheum, which flowed copiously from the 
eyes of ‘the giant-like Arr1, who caught cold; whilst performing iapasya 
in these frigid climates. It is said, in some Puranas, ‘that this rheum was 
nothing else, but, the Spermatical matter, which reascended, and came 

out at his eyes. It fell into the sea, and ATRI said. to OcEANUs, this i is - 
my son, , take care of him. Oceanus, however, neglested Lunus, for as 
long time, who floated thus at the mercy of the waves and winds. When. 
at last, recollecting his promise to, ATRI, he. gavea place to Lunus; that is. 
to say he fixed it, and made it ‘Stationary. , He brought him up_in his 
human shape, at his own court, with Lacsumi : hence Lunus i is called the 
brother of Lacsumr ; : for he was adopted by old Ocranus, and at last 
considered by him, as his own son. Yet Lunus was far from Bernd: 
the great expectations which the world had formed at his birth, The 
gods, having maturely considered. the subject, resolved to churn the 
waters of the ocean, in. order to obtain fourteen precious things 


which they were in want of;.and_ among the rest such a moon as would. 


Se _ — =] 


'(@) Hesycit. ad:woc> Skinos.- 


36 ESSAY ON THE 


answer the purpose of living creatures, either moveable or inmoveable: 
They then took the old moon, pounded it with the scurf, that was 
scraped off the body of Visunu, and flung the whole mixture into the 
White Sea, with all sorts of plants and trees.. After the churning, a new 
and perfect moon appeared, to the inexpressible joy of the three worlds. 
It consisted of the most pure parts of. the mass of Amrit, and it instant= 
ly flew up to heaven. Since the churning, the White Sea might be con- 
sidered as entirely of ambrosia or Amrit, called also Amalact in Sanscrit. 
It is in consequence called Amritdba’hi or the sea of Amrit, and it was 
named the Amalchian sea in the west, probably from Amalact. In the 
Puranas, the W, hite Island is called Amrttcdra, which in an active sense 
signifies producing, making amber: but in a neuter sense, it implies that 


it is made of amber. 


= 


Tuis is then the original island called Electris; and Soracus, as cited 
by PLiny, asserted, that amber was produced from certain trees in Britain. 
This idéa of Soracus originated probably from some ancient legend con- 
cerning the first appearance of Amrit in that island. The isle of the 
moon was called Electris, and so was the moon itself. The Pauranics 
declare, that it is of the purest amber, or ambergris: for it is difficult to 
discriminate, which of the two they mean: but it appears that they have 
confounded these two substances together ; or at least, that they con- 
sidered them as two species of the same kind or genus. They say in 
Tibet, that the moon is of liquid crystal; and the Manicheans affirmed, 
that it was entirely of what they called the water of perfection. The 
Paurdn'ics call also the moon Carpura, which is a general term for am- 
ber, ambergris, camphire, Agallochum and Tabaxir, or sugar of bambus. 


To these they ascribe the same origin, except to the Agallochum. In 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 37 


their opinion all these substances are produced by a certain dew, that falls 
. gn trees, and in the sea, when the sun is in the lunar mansion of Swatica, 


which is part of Libra. 


Amser, in Cosas or lexicons, is however described as a mineral, OF 
fossil substance; “ D’hdiubheda,’ a sort of mineral; “ Swarn'am,”’ of a 
gold colour. As Pandits know very little of natural history, and as their 
Jexicons contain the names only of the different sorts of Carpura, I was 
obliged to apply to physicians, druggists, and merchants. From their 
accounts, compared, and combined together, it appears that-ambergris is 
called in Sanscrit, Chandram, being like the substance of the moon; and 
Chandra-rasa, or the same with the pure, and crystalline fluid, ef which the 
body of the moon consists, -and which is pure-and liquid amber. Merchants 
“use the word Chandra~rasa for ambergris; but druggists call it musk~am- 
*ber, because it is always-adulterated withcivet. Itis called also Hitabhra,on 
account of its transcendent qualities; being considered as a purer. sort 
.of Abhra or amber. Amber or succinum is called in the spoken dialeéts 
‘Capur: this is also confirmed by the author of the Tchfet-wl-Muminin, 
which isa learned treatise on medicinal drugs. ‘The author, who was 
-a native of India, declares positively, that in Hindostan, amber is called 
Capur, the same which is denominated, in Persian, Carubah, or grass~ 
attracting, This word is now used in Hindostan; but they pronounce it 
Caharba: and its electric property is very well known. In Sanscrit it is 
¢alled Abhra, or abhram, from its being transparent;.and abhracam -or 
abhrac is our talk. Camphire is called Bardsa in the spoken dialedts, 
-according to-the Bhava-pracasa: and its Sanscrit name is there declared 
to be Carpura-Chainaca, or Chinese Carpura; and there is another sort of 
it ealled Carpura-Tagary. The first sort, called Bardsa, is obviously 

K 


33° ESSAY ON THE: 


the Caphoor-Baroos of the Malays, and the other is the Caphoor 
Tahooree,. according to Mr. Howison’s Vocabulary of that language. 
Camphire is denominated Haima-balucam, or snow-dust, in: Sanscrit. 
Agaru, or Aguru, is generally understood of a sort of sweet scented: 
wood, called by us Agallochum, from. the Sanscrit derivative form 
Agarucam. According to Mr. Marspen, it is called Garoo in Sumatra ;. 
and in the spoken dialects of India it is denominated Agur. The 
word Agaru, or Aguru, signifies in general any thing with a fragrant 
smell ; and is equally used to signify amber and Agallochum, the true- 
Sansertt name of whichis Vayasa, according to lexicons. Carpurdguru- 
is amber; and Chandanaguru is the Agallochum. Chandana is the sandal- 
wood, called also Malayaja ; because it grows in Malaya, where the breeze, 
according to the Hindus, imparts its fragrance to the whole vegetable 
‘Kingdom; and poets in India often mention the Malayan,.as we do the: 


Sabean, breezes... 


CaRPpuRAGuURU is amber, called Hitdbhra, and Gomedaca sometimes by 
merchants; but more generally. Capur and Cahirba: Gomédi, Gimedacs 
and Gomdyam. are synonymous: and DeLavat., in‘ his account of the 
Maldivia Islands, says that. ambergris is called Gomem by the inhabi-- 
tants; for Gomedam, I suppose. ‘There are three sorts of it, Swetaguru, 
Léhaguru or Suvarna, and Calaguru or Crishndguru. The first or: 
white Aguru or Agwr is: considered as: an. inferior: sort, though some: 


seem to. understand.ambergris by it.. _ 


Lona curv, lohdgur or suvarna, is considered as a-fossil, (dhatu::) it is- 
called Ichi guru from Icha, iron; because they suppose, that its colour is 
occasioned by the presence of that metal; and suvarn'a, from.its golden: 


colour. We find it called in lexicons chapura and ambar: but these words, . 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 39 


riot to be found'in any other Sanscrit books, are justly supposed to origi- 
pate from the spoken dialects. Crtshnaguru, or black Aguru, is called 
alsa’ Sila-Jatu, stone bitumen, or Petroleum: another name for it is asma- 
jam or stony. From‘Szlaja'tu, Avicen and SimMEon Serur have made 
Selahit, and ‘Selac’hitum. It is naturally soft; but sometimes it is found 
in an indurated state: and this stone ja'tu is really, what we call jet, and 
the French, jayet. Ja'tu, in Sanscrit, is a fossil, fatty and tenacious sub- 
stance. The Si/d-Ja'tu is said to be an exudation from stones, as implied 
by its name, and’ to be found’ sometimes floating on water: it is very 


black, and of a disagreeable smell. 


_ Tue famous AvERRoEs says, that ambar is a sort of camphire: and he 
is perfectly correct; that is, what he says is perfectly conformable to the 
notions of the Hindus on. that subjeét;.and even BoERHAAVE resembles it 
to camphire. The word ambar.is derived from.the Sanscrit Abhra, and: 
which the more modern Greeks could not write otherwise than Awreg ampar 
but which is to be pronounced..Abar : and we have framed our pronuncia- 
tion from their vicious orthography, not.considering that they did not 
pronounce it so themselves:. thus, they write. Tempzt for. Tibet, but pro- 
nounce it Tebit. 

Wen the Portugueze arrived in India, they found that amber was‘called 
there abar, and that the Hind# merchants distinguished* three sorts of it. 
‘The first was’ Ponah-ambar, which they were told signified golden ambar. 

Puambar or Coambar was the second sort, and implied’as much as water 
ambar ; because it was supposed to come from the sea.. The third was called 
Maniambar, being supposed to be the excrements of a large fish: this was 
black. The second sort was of a greyish colour, and Ferprnanp Lopez 


writes Coambar for Puambar. But other Portuguese authors write Por- 


40 ESSAY ON THE 


abar, Pu-abarand Min-abar, more correctly. By Por-abar they understood 
the white sort of ambar, which was the best, and for this reason dearest¢ 
they said it was called Ponah-Ambar, or golden amber, not on account of 


its colour; but because it was sold for its weight of gold. 


Aut these denominations are pure Sanscrit,-except the ‘first, which 
however appears to be only a corruption. Pexah-abar should be written 
Sona-Abar, called in Sanscrit lexicons Swarn abhra: for ia the spoken dia= 
le€ts, they constantly say sna, for swarna or suvarna, or gold in Sanscrit. 
Por-abar is from Pardbhra, the pure or most excellent abkra or amber: 
and this is confirmed from its extravagant price. Pu-abar or Co-abar or 
water amber, are from the Sanscrit Paydbhra or Co-dbhra; Paya and Ca 
being Sanscrit names for -water. Min-abar is from Min-dbhra or fishe 
amber, Wone of these denominations, except Swarn'dbhra or Son dbhra, 
are to be found in Sanscrit lexicons; -for the word abhra signifies transpa- 
rent, which is by no means applicable to ambergris:-and at the same 
time I believe Soudbhra ,and Parabhra to betwo very different things. 
The first, being according to Sanscrit lexicons, 2 fossil stibstance, trans< 
parent and of the colour of gold, is obviously the succinm of the anci- 
ents, and our amber. The Parabar.or Parabhra, of a white colour, is 
the purest, and most perfeét sort of ambergris. ~When ‘PLiny says, that 
white amber is a most fragrant perfume, this must be ynderstood of the 
best sort of ambergris; for white amber has hardly .any -fragrancy. 
Porabar then seems to be the same -with Puadbar or Co-abar, Poydbhra 
and Ca-abhra, because it comes from. the sea. As ambergris comes from 
the East, and in very small quantities, and is very rarely found on 
theshores of the Atlantic, jt is but imperfeéily described by the ancients. 
‘They called it white amber, and I believe, ALcyonion, conceiving it to 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. A} 


be the feces of the Alcyon, a famous bird in antiquity. The Mindbhra 
isifrom mina, fish, in Sanscrit; being supposed to be the faces of a 
sort of whale, and they said that it was black: thus confounding it 
with the ‘Saila-Ja‘tu, or Petrolewm, called Selahit, Silachet, or Selachet. 
by Arab and Greek authors. A 


2 ec 
“es 


Re arA is then the root of amber, and is the same substance ; though 
the learned are in general of a different opinion. Several Pandits think, 
that by Carpura in general, we are’ to understand ambergris, (called 


ace Chandram or Chandra-rasa,) unless it be otherwise ee 


Tue word ambara is found only in Sanscrit lexicons ; ; and i in no other 
books: hence I suppose that it is not originally, a, Sanscrit word, and 
that, like many proper names not pure Sanscrif, has, been admitted into. 
_ lexicons: besides it is not there said to mean amber... } 

“Amrita is the sacred name of’ this’ precious perfume, in its most 
perfedt state, but not to be procured’ by mortals; for’ it belongs solely 
to the gods, whom it has rendered immortal. They procured it in that 
high refined state; with immense labour, by churning the White Sea ; 
and what we have is nothing more;‘than the dregs’ and: coarser parts 
* Jeft behind, after, the churning was over, Though it, cannot confer i im- 
mortality, yet it. will, when duly prepared, greatly lengthen the days 
of mortal man. This preparation is somewhat like the philosopher’s 
stone among chymists, and ; it was the opinion of, the celebrated 
BorruHAAVE, I believe, for I speak from recollection only, that, if 
properly prepared, it might have that effect. Amber and ambergris. 
have certainly a very great affinity ;. for by analysis they give the same 
results. | 


L 


42 vo» ESSAY ON-THE 

Amrita is derived from mrit mors, morits, with the privative particle a; 
and seems to re-appear in the word immortal, which is but a derivative form, 
Amritasya or Amritsya is in the possessive case, and is also a derivative 
form, and from it is derived ambrosia the food of the gods; and as rivers, 
on the banks of which amber was collected, were called Eridanusy 
Eridanum, it is not improbable, that the latter is deriv ed from the Sanserit 


Amrit-dénam giving, producing: amber. 


LoHa Guru, Called also Swarn'dguru or gold like Aguru, is then our suc. 
cinum. or amber. It-is true that. dguru. or Agallochum is said tobe of 
three sorts, the white, yellow or citron colour, and the red; but we never 
read of black Agallochum and of course ‘the Caldguru or Cr ishndguru ae 
5 not a species of Agallochum:; but a sort of amber called Jet, or ‘Saila-Ja’ bie 
in a less indurated state: ‘for, as we observed before, Agallochum i is called, : 
in Sanscrit, Chandandgilru, which “implies, that Agallochum belongs to the’ 
vegetable kingdom, like the sweet scented sandal-wood. That which 
grows in. India is: of little or. no repute: yet we read of sandal a/;Cumazz,, 
which. is interpreted.as:if growing near Cape Comorin.. But I I take it to. 

signify the island of Sumatra, which was called the island of Chandra, or 


the moon, synonymous with Comri in Arabic, ae 


Lo'ua'curv or “Lohdgur was also the name of amber in the west, 
where it was called Lugurium, Lygyrion, according to JosEpuus, Ligu- 
yium, Laguri cum and corruptly Lyngurium, ‘Lyncurium &c. Hence all 
the western parts of Europe were called Leguria or Lyguria or the 
amber country ; and amber was first heard of among the Ligurians ; 
there, as is pretended, it flowed from certain poplar trees, into which 
the sisters of PHAETON had been transformed. Ligurtum was atter- 


wards used to signify such substances, as had the properties of real- 


SACRED ISLES IN. THE WEST. | 43 


eleCtrum; the, name of, which is: probably:,derived from the Sanscrit 
Alac’tiram; beeause it was found on the tzram or shores of the Alaca 
_ islands of the Paurdn'ics, called Alocwe by Pro.emy; in the same yan- 
ner as tin was called Cassiteris, because found on the tram or coasts of 
Cach'ha, among the western islands: and tin is called trram to this day in 
Sanscrit, SOTACUS, whom, PLiny calls an ancient author, insisted that 
amber came from Britain, which of course is the original Hiectris, or 
Amber Islawdjand Liguria. sing Bin 


Tue western mythologists acknowledged also, that the moon was of 
amber, or at least had a very great affinity with it, as we have seen be- 
fore: and the abode of the moon, her heaven or paradise, wherein she 
sheltered her faithful servants, they called from that circumstance LocuneE, 


according to Onengvs, in his hymn to the moon. 


ee Hear, O° goddess! O queen! Thou giver of light, divine moon ! 
“ Moon with’ bull’s horns, travelling by night; going through the air! 
« NoGumal moon! Torch-bearing maid! Propitious star! Encreasing, 
st decreasing !''Male and female! Bright, fond of horses, mother of time ! 
bs Fruit-producing-moon ! Amber-like, solemn, noéturnal light! Seeing 
* every thing; fond of night watches, shining among beautiful stars! 
a Loving rest, and stolen pleasures! O thou- -gracious-fruit-producing- 
” Lampetia! Image of night! Standing ereét, in long robes! Running 
“ina circle! O haste thou, prudent maid! O prosperous! O giver of de- 
“light! Propitious star! Shining with thine own light, shelter in Lo- 


4 CURE’ those who humbly call on thee.” 
i; b2 4 
Tins is intirely in the style of the Pauran'i ics, Who do not believe that 


the moon borrows her light from the sun. ‘Though considered as a male, 


44 ESSAY ON THE 

yet she is a female deity, at the time of the conjunGtion, and considered 
as such for astr ological, and chymical purposes, as Ihave been informed’ 
and it is believed by all orthodox Hindus, that those, who have faithfully 
performed certain religious duties, at certain times of the moon’s period, 
will, with the followers of VisHNnu, be born again in “Swetam, there to 


receive the full reward due to their attachment. 


Locure' is then the name of this paradise of the |moony; called, in 
Sanscrit, Chandra-man'dalam, and positively asserted to be in ‘Swe= 
tam, or the White ‘Island : and even to be ‘Swetam itself. “Phe abori- 
gines of ‘Swéetam have preserved to this day, that ancient name in 
Lloegyr, Loegria, and Logres as it is called in old French romances. 
According to some Purdn'as, the appellation of Chandra-dwipa, which 
carries along’ with it the idea of amber, of which the moon is made, 
was not confined to. England, but extended over a eonsiderable. part 
of Europe. As, for instance, when we read in the, Reva, and Cuméricde 
c*han'dhas, tha at_the whole zone, extending from the shores of the east- 
ern, to those of the western, ocean, describing an arch round. the south- 
ern parts of Meru, is divided into hine equal parts, one, of which. is. 
declared to be the country, of the moon, at the western. extremity ; 5..1t Im, 
plies that this country of the moon, and of amber, was not limited to Bri- 
tain, but extended over the adjacent parts of the continent; and we. find 
mn ancient history, that Lloegyr or. Liguria, included France, part of - Italy. 


and of Spati, and most probably a large portion of Germany, The name 


of Lyguria, as belonging: to Britain, or at least to 4 part of it, was for- 


merly used in that sense; for Hiiirco says positively, that the inhabi- 
tants of Britain, and from the context it appears that they were aborigines, 


were Lyrurians, Their country was of course called Lloegyr or Lysuria. 


be PE a ee 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. AS 
‘Yn France there is the river Liger, or Ligeris, now called the Loire, by drop- 
ping the quiescent letter g; which practice is prétty general ; but more par- 
ticularly affected by the Ce/tic language, its dialects, and the modern lan- 
guages partly derived from them. ( Thus in'the Italian, French and Spanish 
languages, instead of viginti, triginta &c. they say vint, trente &c. Most 
of the ancient names of places, and rivers in Gaul, are modernised. in 
that manner:, thus the river Socona.is now called the Soane; and Sé- 


 quana is the Seine.) 


“On the highest grounds in Lloegyr, was acity of that name, called 
afterwards Leger-Ceaster, Ligor a-Ceaster, Legra-Ceaster. It is now called 
Leicester, for Leir-cester, The learned SomneER says, that the river, 
which runs by it, was formerly called’ Lear by the same contraction, 
and it is probably the river Liar of the anonymious geogr apher, Mr. 
SomNER, if I be not mistaken, places the original town of Ligora near 
the source of the Lear, now the: Soar, on the most elevated spot in 
England, and in the center of the ‘Chandra-Mand alam, or sacred road 
of Lunus, called also Electris, or Lohaguru, Lygguros, Lloegyr: and 
I believe that Licer, the Welsh name of the moon, is derived from 
Lioegyr, by a similar’process, congenial to that language. Thus from 


the Latin Jucere; orlukere, the French have made lutre. 


THE ancient Britons established in France, consider the modern name 
of the river Liger, written Loire j in ‘French, as synonymous with Loar, 
the name of the moon in their dialeét, Inthe Cornish dialect, Zur ‘signi- 
fies the moon. In Greek the moon was called Tlaetra,, Uazra, according 
to Hrsycuius, and PLurarcn; the same name is pronounced Lazra by 
other authors, as Hycrinus. 

M 


450 vy pESSAY ON THE: 


‘Tuts island. and country of Lloegyr or Locura-is probably.the same 
with the island of Lakeria, the native country. of Venus, and her me; 
ther AstyNomE, who married APHROS, the same.probably with HEsPeRus 
or the. west, the son of SaTuRN, and the brother of Picus and Cuiron, 


according to the Chroaicon-Paschale.. 


Or the island of the moon, there ‘are even some pretty strong traces in 
the mythology of the west: for TimaRcuus, when he was transported ‘in 
the spirit to the islands of the departed, positively asséyts, that one of 
them was the portion or island of the moon; and STATIUS, } in his Phebais, 
says, that philosophers declared, that there was a moon on earth. The 
island of the moon is declared i in the Purdn! as to. be Swer ga-bhiimi or 2 
celestial earth: hence we read in Macrosius, that we are to consider the 
moon ‘as an earth or region, which we might call a celestial earth, or ter- 
restrial 1 moon ; (and Lutatius asserts, that it ‘was the opinion of philo- 
sophers, that there was a moon. on earth. “This idea prevailed then 
equally i in the west, and the present passage from Luratius requires no 


emendation, 


AS cust is the residence of Visunu, and: ofthe Supreme Bejng 
also, for they are generally considered as one, it, is,called his Teja-sthan, 
or the place of the refulgence of VisHnu, or in other, words his Ghritas 

sthan: for téja and ghrita are synonymous, and signify refulgence, res< 
plendence, It is true that 'sweta is. neyer, called ghrt ita; yet it is declared 
to be ghrita ora resplendent place or island, ort the same is expressed 


in other synonymous words. Such i As ‘the resplendence of its cliffs, and 


that of the whole island, that it is seen at a great distance : and mortal 


—SSaaee 


¥ 


() Macros, p. 41, See notes also, 
§) Macrozg, in Somn. Scrpion. p. 41 in notis, 


| SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. AY 


eyes can hardly bear it. This notion arose probably from the shining 
whiteness of its clifis, and strata of chalks which struck the Romans 
with admiration, as it appears from Cicrro’s letters to, Atiicus; in 
which he calls these white cliffs, mirifice moles, which; besides. that 
property, have in themselves nothing very remarkable, It is’ .prebable 
that chalk as. called creéa in Latin, and the island of that name in 
Greece abounding also with chalk, from its shining white colour, .or 
ghrita in Sanscrit. ‘The isle of Crete, and its adjacent sea, are called 
ghrita m the Purdn as, and hrit or ghirit-adassi by the Turks to this 
day. ‘But as ghrita in Sanscrit is applied, for the same reason, to 
ghee, or clarified butter, the Pauranics suppose, “that its adjacent sea is 
entirely of ghee, and of course ORO as s the author of the 1 Trai-locya- 


derpan a says. it is, 


As eshira, cue and ghrita are synonymous terms, it is highly pro- 
bable that England was called also Ghrita or Creta; and indeed itis des 
clared to be Girtta, mot as 2,proper name, but as an epithet. This pro- 
bably, and vanity also, induced the Greeks to attribute to their own Creta, 
whatever legends belonged to the other and original Creta. Thus Swetg¢ 
is represented floating at random on the surface of' the ocean like De'Jos ; 
and in my humble opinion it is the original Delos, Aas or bunGr, in Greek, 
signified originally, light, a lamp, resplendent, manifest, conspicuous ag 
light itself. “The learned and ingenious Mr. Barty was of opinion that 
the prirmeval Delos did not belong to Greece, but to the Hyperboreans ; and 
‘Lucian ridicules the idea of those who asserted that Delos was a mass de- 
tached from Trinackti or Tri-cu‘tadri, The Cretans asserted that JuPITER 
was born in their island; the Arcadians claimed the same honour. Accor= 


ding to others,he was only brought from some other country, and concea- 


48 ESSAY ON THE 


led there. The Pauran‘cs insist that the manifestation of Visunw, in’the 
character of Crisuna, happened in ‘Swetam, on Tri-Cié'ta; and the two 
rams, mentioned in the legends of the Cretan Jupiter, are placed, by the - 
author of the Vrihat-Cat’ha, in Suvarn'a-dwipa or Treland. In short, ‘Sweta 


was called by the Greeks and Romans, Ultima Creta or Leuce: 


In the Roman Hippodromus, or Circus, we find a delineation of the cos= 
mographical system of the Hindus: for Casstoporus compares the whole 
to heaven and earth. The Spina or ridge in the middle represented Jambu: 
or the continent, whilst the Carriere or Course formed a spiral line sevell 
times revolving round the Spina. Every charioteer or horseman passed 
six times near the fatal meta or goal; and on the seventh, reached at last 
the Ultima Creta, which was a spot near the barriers, marked with 
chalk or creta: « Septem spatia,’ says Isiporus, “ quadrige currunts 
« guibus peractis, vite terminus consummatur, quortém finis est Cre= 
* ta, id est judicium. Life i like the seven spaces run by charioteerss 
* these being accomplished, there is also an end of life; for the | 
« end of these spaces is Creta or doom.” The inhabitants of Atria, 
at the mouth of the Po, had a river Tartarus, and certain marshes,, 


which they called the seven seas. 


Tris ig Sealy in tie te of the Hindu divines ; who assert that every 
man after death must goto Tri-c@ta and ‘Sweta (for they often give 
the names of ‘Sweta and Chandra to all the British Isles; though they 
belong properly to England ) there to stand their trial before the king 
of justice, the D’harma-raja, except persons either eminent for their 
holiness, or notoriously infamous. There is no occasion for a trial in 
these cases: they are immediately hurried away to their own respective 


places. In the Vardha-purdn'a, it is declared, that pious men go, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 49 


after death »dnd judgment, through every island and zone; where they 
.axe born’ agin; -and if ;they persevere, they at last reach, ‘Sweta, the 
1Ghxtéa or: resplendent islands. there toremain, for a certain time, in pror 
-portion to théir. merits 3: when.they are born-again in a ieige ef Janby 
tor India, the land of merits ahd demerits: 


“Lixe ‘Swetam or Ghrtia, this Ultima Creta was the principium et finis, 
‘the ‘beginning and the end, of their worldly pilgrimage, of which’ their 
‘courses were a Tivély image. | CuRysostom’ makes use of the same al- 
‘legory; ‘and calls the barrier Leuké, synonymous with Creta. The spiral 
‘Tine which the racers described, ‘and which was seven times involved, evi- 
‘dently alludes to the seven narrow seas; and for this reason they called it 
Euripus. : “Though these seven seas, and the seven islands, be described 
in the ‘Hindu’ system as so many concentrical circles and zones, yet in 
‘some ‘Purdn'as, they are ‘represented as forming a ‘spiral line. This 
Ultima € veld, or: Leuké, being thus placed at the furthest’ extremity of the 
‘world, answers obviously to our ‘Sweta in the Roman and original system, 
but will by no means: agree with the Grecian Crete. The famous plant 
dictamnus, supposed to grow in ‘Crete, is positively asserted, in ‘the Rame 
ayena, to bea native of our Girtla, or at least a plant with similar pro- 
perties. For Hanuma'n was directed to fetch it thence, to cure the 


wounds which Lacsuman a had received in battle. 


WE observed before, that the White Island was also denominated 
Rajata, Arjata, Ripa-vara, Raupya, or the Silver Island: to these names 
“we must also add that of Tara or Tar, which implies the same thing. 
The name of the whole country is Tar-d¢sa or silver country, and it is 
‘represented as such: and though it be not mentioned under that name © 
. : N 


50 | ESSAY ON THE : 

in any Sanserit book, yet from the context’ it is certainly admissible. 
This: has an obvious affinity with the Fartessus of the ancients, which 
they placed at random, beyond: the columns of Hercuzes, as-usual. Ho 
we find a town thus called, at the mouth of the river’ Betis, it was pro- 
bably from its being the emporium or staple for merchants, to and from 


the real Tar-desa or Tartessus. 


Tue existence..of a town called Fartessus, at the mouth. of the river 
Batis, is very uncertain; Straso speaks of it ina very doubtful manner. 
“ It seems,” says. he, « that the ancients called the river Betis Tartessus. 
‘¢ They say. that there was, a. town of: the same name, and that the coun- 
* try about it was called. Fariessis”’ The river flowed from-the silver 
peak, and StTEsicnorus.jumbles together, the silver mountain, the river — 
Lartessus, and the island of Erytheta, which ERatosTuHEneEs calls properly 
enough Tartessis. Tartesis, from Tardesa,.signifies the silver country, as 
Erytheia from Aryateya,.. ARGANTHONTUS, or the silver king, reigned 
over Tartessis: and the kings of the silver island are called Ripa-d’hara 
in the Vrihat-Cai’ha,. and. their wives Hemalatd,.the golden: creepers, 
and. their daughters Rupa-latd, or the silver creepers. 

Tue White Islandis said, in the Purdn’as, but more particularly in the 
Prai-locya-derpania, to be in the tiram itr, or borders of the Whiie Sea, 
or Cdlédad’hi the sea of Ca’ta or’ Pivro; that is to say, reckoning. 
_ from the continent: for Vajra or Vadra,. Scotland, is said, in the same 
book, to be on the other tér or border. The compiler of the above trea- 
tise says, that, by the tir of the White Island, we must understand a 
‘space of eighteen yoyanas, or 88 miles. This is to be understood all 
along the sea shores, and both within: the land, and without at sea; so 


‘gt - + : ~ oy gt eacytile : ete . oie 
tiat every island at sea, or district on shore, within these limits, is said te. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. Bl 
“be in the Cshtratiram, or on the bordeérs:or skirts of Cshira, or the White 
Island. The skirts of the Silver Island might, with equal propriety, be. 
called Téra-tiram-or Tér-tir, as it-would be pronounced in conversation. 


ANOTHER name for: tiranmis Cach'ha.... This signifies, they say, a low 
swampy shore or tzram: but this interpretation is far from being adhered 
to in India: and whether we consider it as the name of a part of S'wetam 
simply, or as implying only its:shores, is a matter of no consequence in 


the present case. . 


Tus name is applied to some extensive district of the British Isles, in 
the Vayu, and Vardaha-puran' as. In ‘the firsti is a list of mountains, rivers 
and nations in Cetu-mala or Europe; and the author begins first with the 
Vatsuchas, probably~ the Tectosacee ; then he proceeds to the nations 
called Samudrdntaracas, that is to’ say, living i in the ocean there we 
find the Carambhavas, the Cuchas, Swetas; ‘Sivarn' atatacas, (who live 
in the taf or tir of Suvarn’a ot Ireland, “y the St wetangas &e. - 


In the V aréha-purdn‘a, the ‘Cuchas are ‘called, in some manuscripts, | 
Cunchas; but the true reading’, according, to: the learned, is-either Cucha i 
or Cach’ha; and they are inclined to admit the latter, the other readings 
being: without any etymological meaning; which ought not to be the case. 
Besides, Cach’ha answers to the Suvarnatatacas; or those who live on 
the borders of Suvarna; and here in-all manuscripts, and in every book © 
in. which it is mentioned, it is always jomed with the ‘Sweéas, in this 
manner, Cach’ha-Sweta, or the Sweto-Cach’has ;:.in like manner we say 
Volca-Tectosages, Anglo-Saxons: and whether we read Cucha, Cacha.or 
Cach’ha, is of no consequence. In India, the country to the east of’ the 


Indus, along the sea shdre, is calléd in the maps Cutch,' but its Sanscrit 


Be oor ESSAY (ON THE. 


name is acknowledged.to be Cach‘has yet it is sometimes written, Cacha, 
and: Cuchas, The name of Cochin is derived from the. same. source; and 
they:call it, imiIndia, Cach’ha-Bunder, or the harbour of Cach’ha: Mahar 
Cuch’ha is the country to the north of Guzardi; Chuta-Cach*ha is to the 
north east of Multan, along the ‘banks of the Sitlodé or Sutluje; and 
Cach ha near the sea seems to be the Covista of Exian.0¥ ‘The Cach'hes, 
‘or yather Cach’hin in the plural number, tHe’ Cach'hans, or those'living on 
the ‘Cach’ha or sea shores, are perhaps the Cossiné, Ostini or Ostiani of the 
ancient geographers, whose name should be Costiani..- Hence perhaps 
the. Gorgones,: who, lived in the White-Island, were talled Kysting@- In 
_ the Cshetra-Samasa, a geographical treatise, according: to the system of 
the followers of Jina, ( Cach’ha is mentioned.as a famous. country in the 
-west;.and.the compi iler sings twice and twice, dwigdn-dwigdn as usual, its 
f praise, under the titles of Cach’has Su-Cach ‘hay, the most excellent Cach ‘ha 3 : 
-Maha-Cach: ha, Cach’ha the greats Cach’ha-Vij Yaya, Cach’ha the victorious. 
From Cach’ha or Cutch are probably derived the denominations of Kust, 
Kuste, Coste, and Coast, for the sea shore, in all the dialeéts of the Gothic 
: language. ” This word is also pronotinced Costera, in ancient records of 
the tenth, and eleventh and preceding centuries; and is, I believe, some- 
times used in French, as Costiere or coliere. Cach*ha signifies also low, 
marshy ground : and as hogs’ delight i in such places, they are called in 
"  Sanserit, Cach’ha and Cach’hdn, words which are still retained i in the French 
Janguage (Cochon’). Cach'ha-tir signifies the borders of Cach’ha, consi- 
dered either as a country, ‘or ‘as implying’ the lands adjacent to the water 
edge, and both words were in use in the west: the Greeks said terma for 


(@) Aivode Animal libs:16.° ¢.: 35." 
(2) Hsenvy, an | PROMBTH. Solute, as cited by Ropsgcx. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 53 


tiram, the Latians terminus, It was threm, thrim in Gothick; and the 


English word to trim, in its original sense, is derived from it. 


Tue Tin islands were certainly within the izr of Swetam, and of Cach- 
*ha; from that circumstance they were probably denominated Cach’ha-tir. 
Thus they say in India, Jungle-terry, (Jangal-iert, ) or districts within the 
dir, or on the borders of the jungles or woods. Hence the white lead or tin, 
that came from those islands, was called Casszierts by the Greeks; Kaster in 
mR peGothic« Castira in Chaldaic,and Arabic. In India, at least in Sauscrit, 
tin is called Tiram: Tir-trapu, and Raagam are also other names for it; 
but Rangam is generally used in the spoken dialects: and Tir-trapu sig-. 


nifies the tin, that comes from the zzr or tiram or extremities of the world, 


‘SWETAM is repeatedly declared to be the abode of resplendence and 
_efulgence, as we have observed before. Cirn'wa in Sanscrit is a most ap- 
posite term for this ; and it seems that ‘Swetam was known under that mona 
in the west. SrepHanus of Byzantium, and PAL&ZPuAtTus place an island 
called Cyrene near the columns of Hercutrs. Puorcus, says the latter, was 
a native of Cyrene, and his kingdom was beyond these pillars. Puorcus will 
appear, in the course of this work, to be VARAHA de VARAHACA, the boar 
of the Purdn'as, who was born in ‘Sweta the resplendent. Cirnna or Cy= 
yene is connected with the fables of the Hesperides, and Gorgonis placed 
by Prnpar and Apottoporus, among the Hyperboreans. Thus it ap- 
pears that ‘Sweta was the western Cerne, The White hae in the 
southern Tri-cuta, answering te ‘Swela in the west, is the island of Su- 
matra; which, as wellas the peninsula of Malacca,is supposed, by the Pau- 
ranics, the Nubian geographer and others, to be adjacent to the great 
island of Sanc’ha, part of which retains to this day its ancient name, being 


called Zingis, Zeng &c. The island of Sumatra is then the eastern Cerne, 
O 


54 : ESSAY ON THE 


supposed also to be.adjacent to the coasts of Africa, and the island of 
Sumatra is also called the island of the moon, as well as the islands on 


the eastern coast of Africa.©- 


Ir is declared, in the Purawas, that the White Island is incapable of 
decay, and is never involved in the destruction and ruin, which happens 
at each renovation of the world; except the last, when every thing will be 
absorbed into the Supreme Being, who will remain alone. The White 
Island and mountain is then the same, in which lived Evenor and his 
wife Leucippr, or the white goddess, according to PLato: and from the 
context this island was certainly in the west. Nrprune married their 
daughter Cito, and had by her HEspERus, ‘who was thus called because 
he was born in the west. HespErus had a daughter called CreTa, pro- 
bably because she was born in this U/iima Creta. Some assert, that the 


Grecian island of that name was thus called after her. 


V. Tue White Island is also called the dwipa of ‘Sdca or ‘Sdeam, 
which is the same with Searum or Sarum, as it was pronounced by our 
ancestors; or more properly, the White Island was part of Sdcam, as it is 
positively declared in the Maisya and Vardha-purdnas. From these two 
Purdwas itis put beyond doubt, that the Brziish Isles are to be understood 
by ‘Sdcam: perhaps some adjacent parts of the continent are also to be 


included under this denomination. 


In the Maisya-purdna we read, that in the dwfpa of ‘Saca is Rajato- 
mahan-Astogir1, called also Sémaca, or the country or island of the moon. 
There the gods obtained the Amrzt, and from thence Ganu'DA carried it 


away for his mother. Rajaté-mahan-Astogiri is a phrase, which sig- 


@) Dissert. in Hannon. Peripl. inter Geograph. vet. min. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 55 


hifies, that the country or island of Rajata or silver, is the same with the 


great Astagirz, or mountain behind which the sun disappears. 


In ‘Sacam is Jaladhara, a large mountainous country, called also Chan- 
dra. ‘This is Ireland; and instead of Chandra we should read Surya, as we 
shall see hereafter. ‘There is also the mountain of Ambiceya, and that of 
» Ramya, called Vibhraja and Césava, from which proceeds Vayu: or in 
other words it is the place of his abode. This is placed in the north-west, 
at the furthest extremities of the world, in allthe Purdamas; for Vayu is - 
the guardian of the north-west quarter. Jalad’hara is also placed there, 
and declared to be near the mountains of Ldcaléca, which surround the 
world. In the Varaha-purana we read; “ in ‘Saca is the Jaladhara 
“* mountain: near itis ‘Swetaca, or the white mountain, or island, called 
« also ‘Sate-Srenga, or with an hundred peaks (but in other Purawas this 
“ js said to be only a part of it).”” Rajata-giri (in some copies Jantugiiz ) 
or the silver mountain or island, is the same with ‘Swefa, according to 
the other Puranas: this is called also ‘Saca-girz, or the mountainous 
country of the ‘Sacas. “ Then Ambicéya, called Vibhraja, Ce'sart and 
« Varshint, from which Vayu proceeds. Inthe. middle of ‘Saca is the 
“ great ‘Saca tree.’ It is also declared, in the Cumadrtca-c’han‘da, that the 


island of ‘Sacam belongs to Va'yu, and that he resides there. 


Tuts is also confirmed in the Crishna-janma-c’han‘da, a section of 
the Brahma-Vaivarita. PaRvati having fled on account of some petty 
quarrel with her consort MaHA-pEVA, the world was in great distress, 
and the poor husband also. He searched for her in vain for along time, 
when he went to Visunu, and unbosoming himself, begged he would 
assist inthe search. ‘Thus Hari or Visunu and TRI-NETRA or ‘SIVA 


with three eyes, travelled all over the world; but they found her not. 


= 


bE ESSAY ON THE 


They were then at the extremity of the world, and both wept for grief 
and sorrow. Their tears formed a large lake, called Asru-tirt’ha, or the 
place of worship near the Tearful lake or pool. It is to the west of the 
Asto-giri, behind which the sun disappears, near the Acshaya-va'ta, the 
Va'ta or Indian fig tree, mcapable of decay. They found her at last; 
and being reconciled, ‘Siva and Pa'RvaTi travelled from dwipa to dwipa, 
dallying all the way ; till they came back to Canchana-bhiimi, or the land of 
gold, called also Canchana-dwipa, near the roots of the beautiful Vava 
tree, close to the sea shore, in the Pushpa-ca'nana, or flowery grove, which 
resounds with the humming of the proud Bramara, a sort of Fucus, or 
rather large black bee, and with the notes of the Cccila or Cuculus, and 
remarkable for its fragrant breezes. There he made her many presents; 
and remained with her an hundred years, unknown to the world. They 
returned at last to the house of Dacsua, who was so pleased to see them 
again, that he presented them with a self moving car, the work of Visva- 
Carma or Twasuta. Highly delighted with this present, they set off, 
and travelled in it, till they reached again the ocean, where they stopped 
once more, under the Va'ta tree, near the Asta-giri mountain. CrisHna 
having related this story to Rapua, proposes to her to follow their 
example. Canchana-bhumt, or the land of gold, is the same with Can- 
chana-dwipa, er the golden island, or Hiran‘ya and Suvarn'’ya, which is 
Ireland ; near which, in the sea, according to some, and close to the sea 
shore, according to others, is the famous Calpa-vriesha, or tree of know- 
ledge and plenty. The lake of tears is in Canchana-dwipa, near the 
Vata tree, to the west of, and not far from,: the Astagiri, called also 
Rajata-Mahdn-Astagiri, or the famous Astagiri mountain, in the Sz/ver 
or White Island; : 


Fk 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 5% 


» Art these particulars prove that ‘Sweta or, Rajata is the same with 
‘Siicam in a more limited sense, and also part of ‘Sdca-dwipa ina ‘more 
extensive one. Besides, Mandi, the bull of ‘Srv, is said, in the Ambica- 
c’handa, a section of the Scanda-purdna, to rule in the Amritcdra island, 
or Electris, in the White Sea, ‘This. is the same with the W. hite 
Island, called Electris by Soracus, according to Puny : and it is called 
ee Amrité-shayam, the abode or place of Amrit, in the Mahd-Bhadrata. 
In the same book, he is said to rule in ‘Saca; or rather himself and com- 
panions collectively, called the NV, andi-gan as. These are ‘probably the 
Mentores or Minotauri in the island of Scheria or White Island, who killed 
Hyi1s, i in the first attempt made by the Ph@acians to settle in that island. 


_Ir is said in the Purdn’ as, t that the gods having been frightened by 
the Daiiya Mahishdsura, or ‘the demon in the shape of a buffaloe, and. 
called i in the Deccan, and by Sig. ‘BAYER, Maidhasur, they y fled to the 
White Island as usual, to claim the protection of Hari or Visunu: but 
in the Vamana-purana this island is called S'aca, because it is aay the 


same. 


Tue Astagiri mountain is the same withthat called Chandra-cénta::for 
it is declared tltat the sun disappears:in the west: behind them. They.are 
also placed in the same latitude fromthe context,; and at the furthermost 
‘extremity of the world. The Astagiri is called Chandra-canta, and Char- 
drodaya, because the noon in her monthly conrsé rises behind it; and. they 
‘must be the same: for where the sun disappears, there the moon makes 
her first appearance; and according to the Paurunics, the moon is just 
seen creeping at that time on the shoulders of the sun, and appearing on 

‘his forehead. Hence Szva, or the sun, in the west, is represented with the 


crescent on his forehead, under the name of Chandra-Cunteswara-Mahii< 
P 


58 | ESSAY ON THE . 


déva. According to the context of the Purdu‘as, the White Island was 
called “Sacam from the ‘Sdcas,.who conquered that island, and settled 
mit; 0S SHY aT Dine ‘ef | 

In the Varaha purdrta, as we observed before, S'weta is called dca; 
and i is also said to be part of Saca ina more extensive acceptation. Then 
afterwards ‘both ‘Swetam and S‘acam are put in the sixth ‘place; 
where they are to be considered as one: otherwise there would be 


eight ee which i is an heretical assertion. 


Trims idlonba a are thus placed: Jambu, Cusha, Gomeda or Gomdyam, 
‘Salmala,  Crauncha, -SwetaeSaca. and- Pushcara, In order to save. the 
orthedoxy of this passage, two must be joined, and considered as one. 
This is easily done, from the above passages of the Varaha- purine 
itself, and from ‘the Matsya- pura. A few lines after, ‘“Swetam and 
‘Sdcam seem indeed to be considered as two distin& islands. VisHNU is 
introduced saying, ff whatever man in Jambu, or India, has attached him- 
“ self to me by the practice of religious ‘duties, for the space of twelve 
“« years, will be born again in the dwipa of Cusha, in the house of a rich 
# man; and the gods will bow to him. From this: dwzpa he wilk tfans- 
# “migrate into Gomadyam or Gomeda-dwipa , or Placsha-dwipa, and there 
will be-king: for as many years, as there are paces in the whole length 
“of that dwipa. He will then be translated,. for a certain ‘time, into 
“© heaven: from heaven he will be born again in ‘Sd/mala, where he will 
* enjoy every pleasure for eleven thousand, and:eleven hundred years: 
-§ and then will be a king for twelve thousand more. He will then return 
“© to. Gomdyam, and afterwards go into my own heaven ; among the Vishnu- 
‘locas, where he: will remain ‘for as ‘many years, as there‘are drops of 
~* water falling from'the body of aman, when:bathing.. | From thence he 


& 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 59 


« will go into the dwipa of Crauncha, and from Crauncha to ‘Sweta, through 
« the efficacy of his own righteousness.” Buacavan or VIsHNU_ omits 
Pushcara, the seventh dwipa, because he has no power there, as it belongs 
to BRaumMa. Hence, in Ceylon, the followers of Bupp’HA, who is VISHNU, 
acknowledge only six inferior or terrestrial paradises, through which men 
pass after death, and are judged by Yammen-Rajya or Yama, who resides 
in the sixth’ paradise, or the dwzpa of ‘Sacam, according to Captain 
Manony.) “ But,” says Buacavan, “I will tell you, what becomes of 
«« men truly religious ; they go at once into heaven, there to remain for 
“* as many. years, as there are atoms of dust in a whirlwind: from heaven 
ss they descend into the dw¢pa of ‘Sdca; where they will be kings fora long 


st time: after which they will transmigrate into the dwipa of Swera.”| 


Ir would appear from this, that ‘Sweta is different from ‘Sdacam: but in 
that case there would be eight primary islands, which, being conformable 
to the system of the followers of Bupp’ua, would be an heretical asser- 
tion. Two out of the eight islands must in reality, be but one aa from the 
authority of this Puran’a, which surely cannot militate against itself, and 
from the authority of other Purdz‘as also, ‘Swetam is either the same with 
S’dcam or part of it. The sense, then, according to my learned friends here, 
who at first indeed were not a little puzzled, is plain and obvious. Tru: 
ly religious people transmigrate at once from Jambu or India, into ‘Sdcam 
or the British Isles in general, and after remaining a long time there, they 
ultimately go to ‘Swetam, which is here represented as the Ultima Creta ; 
the wished for goal, where they are to remain, with a divine body, in the 


presence of the Supreme Being ;-never to transmigrate again till the dis- 


(1) See Asiatick Researches, Vol, VII. p. 35, 


60 “ESSAY ON THE 
solution of the world. Besides, there are three paradises called ‘Sweta, 


the celestial ‘Sweta in the air, the terrestrial, and also the infernal one. 


‘Turse three paradises were not unknown to the western mythologists: 
for some placed the elysium under ground, as Virei.: others on the 
surface of the, earth, as Homer; and others again in the air, But many 
learned men in India believe, that. there is but one elysium, and that 


on the surface of the earth, 


THE meaning of the above passage would then be, that truly religi- 
ous men go at once into ‘Sdcam, the terrestrial ‘Swetam; after which 
they are translated into the heaven of Visunu, or ‘Swetam the celestial, 
called the Go-locas; and the geography of which is the same exactly | 
with that ofthe terrestrial ‘Swetam, but upon a larger scale: for these 
three ‘Swetams appear as so many sections of an inverted cone, like 
Meru, to which they are compared. The Sanscrit expression of Swerga- 
bhumi, or celestial earth or region, is perfectly synonymous with our 
terrestrial paradise, since the word paradise is become synonymous 
with heaven, the abode of the blessed.. The terrestrial moon of divines 
in the west, is the island of the moon, which was a terrestrial heaven. 
Besides this, they had also, according: to Macrosrus, a celestial earth or 
region, which they were apt to mistake for the moon: but.this was no 
other than the Gélécas of the Hindus, exactly above the terrestrial moon 


or ‘Swetam, in the air. 


Curistran divines, and Jewish commentators, who reason sometimes 
conformably to certain ideas once prevailing, and probably the remains 
of some old system, throw some light on this subject. Enocu was 


translated into a terrestrial paradise, or Swerga-bhim¢; of this there 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. Gl 


can be no doubt, says Cardinal Be.ttarmin; for had) he) been: trans- 
lated into the celestial ‘earth or paradise, he could never come back 
to teach the Gentiles. This paradise, according to Jewish divines, or 
at least the Essenians, a most religious, and also learned sect of them, 
was situated in the west, beyond the ocean. As the situation of Enocn, 
during the flood, would have been at best, but | a very disagreeable one ; 
learned commentators, like the Pauran ics, ‘soon 1 recollected that this ter- 
restrial paradise i is by no means “Jiable to the vicissitudes, which desolate 
at certain periods the rest. of the globe. ‘Others thought that Enocu 
‘was in that asia! earth or region above the highest mountains, and 
near the path of the moon. CorneLius A LapPiDE places it in the air, 
where Enocu lives, with many other devout people, among whom are 
the nine persons, who never tasted death, according to the Talmudists, 
The daughter of Puarao, and EBEDMELECH, the negro, are among 
them ; but the Hindus reckon only seven of these privileged persons. 
Those, who take the New ‘Jerusalem ina material and literal sense, place 
it in the third heaven or story, like the nope ‘Swétam : others in the hea- 
‘ven of the moon, ‘but not in the moon, exactly like the celestial 'Swetam, 
or the Golocas. of the Hindus ; and Chandra-Mand alam in Sanscrit implies 


the heaven, or ‘rather the path of the moon. 


‘SWETAM -was denominated ‘Sacam, fromthe ‘Sacas or ‘Sacs, who con~ 
quered that island, and settled there. The fact of the ‘Sacas being in pos- 
session of that island at, an early period, is mentioned in this same Purana, 
called Vardha. BHAGAVAN or VisHNv, is introduced mentioning seve- 
Fal privileged places in India, the wonderful powers and efficacy of which 
are such, that, whatever man dies there, even accidentally, whether clean 


or unclean, righteous or unrighteous, immediately transmigrates into 


0 i 


63 _. ) ESSAY ON THE 


‘Swetam, and becomes a king, or at least a great man there. One of these 
famous places is the Coca-muc’ha-mandala in. the mountains to the north 
of India. 


THERE was a man, who. lived on flesh, and went to Cocd-muc’ha: there 
he caught a fish; a syena, or falcon, snatched it hastily from his hands 3 
but let it fall on. Coca-muc’ha. ‘The fish transmigrated immediately, and 
was born the son of king ‘Sac: he was strong and beautiful. This flesh- 
eater gave then a piece of flesh to his wife to dress it: a grid’hra, or 
vulture, attempted to carry it away, but the flesh-eater brought her down 
with an arrow, and she fell and died at Coca-muc’ha. She transmigrated, 
and was born the daughter of the king of Indra- —purt.. When of age 
they were married, and their nuptials celebrated at ‘Saca-Ananda-pura 
“or ‘Saca-N andana-pura. The husband was regularly troubled every day 
‘at noon, with the head-ache. Physicians, and men highly skilled in the 
sacred books, were convened i in vain.. His wife asked. him,. what his ill-. 

ness could be owing to. 3 It is necessary,” 


< _know before, the history ‘of my birth; and of this I will inform you, 


says he,. “ that you should: 


“if you will accompany me to Cocd-muc*ha.” She went to her father 
and mother-in-law, to-ask leave for both to go there.. They at last gave 
their consent with infinite reluctance, and after journeying-a long time, 
they arrived at Cécd-muc’ha. The husband’ began to dig the ground, 
and brought up bones. “ These,’ says he, “ these are my bones ina 
« former generation. I was then a fish; a bird’ of prey seized me by 
© the head. The head-ache, you see, was occasioned by the deep im- 
“ pression of his talons.” He was there cured, according to the context, 
of his head-ache by going to the Cécd-mand‘alam ; he obtained the eight 
Sidd’his, and returned’ to ‘Sweta-duipa. « Thus,” says ‘ BHAGAVAN 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 63 


or ViIsHNnu,. “ every one of those, who attach themselves to me, and 
“ die at the Coca-man‘dala, go to 'Sweta-dwipa oy the White Island. The 
“ inhabitants of “Saca-nandana- -pura, on hearing of this wonderful and 
ee miraculous account, renounced the world, and obtained mocsha or 
ae eternal bliss. ‘Thus ultimately the fish, and. the bird of prey, were 
e reunited. to me. Thus I have. related to you the wonderful story of 
é. king 'SACA:. aves eee like him, goes to the. _Coca-mandila, obtains 
* the eight Sidd’his.”” 


> Tur king” of the ‘Sacas; being simply called “Saca, or ManatSaca3 
implies that he was the first king of ‘the.'Sacas in Swetam} “otherwise he 
would have béen ‘called’ ‘Saca-pati. This is ‘the rule, though probably 
not always stri€tly adliered'to. ‘Sdcaya-mandana, his ‘capital, or more 
properly ‘Saca-nanddna, signifies the delight’ of king “SACA; like the 
German, lust, in*composition. - There were -four towns called’ andani, 
‘all in’ thie west? according ‘to the Purdn'‘as: ’ Of these, two were in 
‘Swetams and out of the four, three “belonged “to ‘Gan'es'a; The first 
and ‘nidst® ancient “of thesé three, was inthe’ Icshu’ or Ewxine Sea: 
‘the second’ in ‘Swetam, belonging to GAN ESA is called SwaNandana- 
puri, or the’ self ‘délighting’ city. The situation’ of the third ‘is very 
obscurely mentioned,’ and of” course’ is vot’ easily: ascertained: but it 
is: said in’ the ‘text, that \this’ place is ‘at; or néar;the ’sthan of’ Ma- 
HA'DEVA: ‘Tiiere is no‘date-affixed‘to ‘this legend; neither is there any: 
circumstarice, which ‘might assist in fixing ‘the time of the conquest of 
‘“Swetam by the ‘Sacas.’ 'Ehe‘Sacas are often mentioned in the Purdn‘as, 
as a most powerfulmation: their name is often introduced; but in general 
terms only, and any thing material or interesting is seldom recorded of 


them. They are spoketof in-terms by no means derogatory, or disres- 


64 “ESSAY ON THE 


pectful: though they: are consideréd ‘as heretics, and’ Pahiked of course 


ae: the i impure tribes. : : 3 RN Sih is sie 


THEY are represented as living originally i in ibe countries: borilering o on 
the Chacshu or Oxus. We find them afterwards spreading themselves 
into Persia: and i in the Harivansa, ‘section the agth, we Gnd that Raa 
Batu was worsted by the ‘Sacas, and ‘the greatest part of his country 
taken from him by them, in -conjunGion with the Ya avanas, “tiose of 
Camboja or Gazni, the Paradas, ‘Pahlavas, the Hathayas or eee and 
the Talayanghas. His-son Sagara, having obtained the, Agneyastram, or 
fire arms, ( whatever they were, ). from, Aurva-Risut, attacked the ‘Sacas 
and the confederates, and after several bloody conflicts, obliged them. to 

submit. He wanted to extirpate the whole race ; but they applied to the 
sage. VAsISHTHA, who pacified Sacara in some measure, and granted them 
life on-very harsh conditions. He ordered the Yavanas to shave their 
heads entirely; the,\Sucas halfonly: he spared the Cambéjas, but shaved 
the beards of the Pahlavas, and forbad them all to. perform the puja and 
homa, according to.the usual rites.of the | Cshetiris. or ‘warriors, to which 
class they belonged. It,was.at that time, according to learned Pandiis, 
that the “Sacas began their emigrations toward the west ; and this is cer- 
tainly probable enough. Ra’ja Ba'uv. and his son ‘Sacara, according to 
the genealogical scale prefixed to my essay onthe chronology of the 
Hindus, lived about 2000 years before the Christian era, The ‘Sacas, 
who lived to the north of the Danube, declared to Heroportvs, that from 
their first settlement in that country, to the invasion of Darius, there 
were exactly 1000 years, neither more nor less, ‘This shows that they did 
‘not speak at random, and that their reckoning may be depended on. 
_ This places their permanent settlement in that part of the country, €X« 
actly 1508 before Curisr. | 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 6 


_ TtrooucH we cannot fix the time of the conquest of the White Island by 
the ‘Sacas; yet we find it asserted in the Puran‘as, that they were in 
possession of it, at least of a great part of it, in the time of Cratsuna, 
I have shown before, that Crrsuna lived 1370 B.C. and that he was born 
probably 1429 before our era. He married at the age of twenty, and 
his son ‘SAMBA was about twenty also, when eighteen families of 
Be iinens went fromthe White Island to India, and these were ‘Sacas. 
This partial conquest is attested by the Paurdn'ics: for the king of 
Indra-purt, whose daughter married the son of king ‘Saca, was not # 


Saca or saxon, but a native prince of the White Island.. 


Wir regard to emigrations and colonizations, we are apt to entertail 
ideas, which, in my humble opinion, are far from being correct. We 
generally suppose that no emigration can take place, but when a country 
is overstocked with inhabitants; and then colonization takes place, only 
by approximation,. that is to say, the nearest empty spot is colonized first.. 
It appears, however, from history, that. in general the numerous tribes, 
which emigrated, did not always advance in so slow, and regular a 
manner. Many other reasons, besides that of an overgrown population,, 
determined. them to emigrate. Factions at home, feuds between the 
leading men of a tribe, variety of opinion in religious matters, which 
always, but more particularly at these early times, ran very high, oblig- 
ed the weakest, or those more peaceably inclined, to emigrate. These 
would naturally remove as far as convenient, to distant countries, leaving 
a vast tract of uncultivated lands, between them and their oppressors, 
like a barrier. These barriers became at last part of the general systema 
of politics in Europe, and were made use of by the most fierce and war- 
Jike tribes. in Germany. Tacirus has however greatly exaggerated the 

KR 


66 ESSAY ON THE 


“extent of these barriers. The Semmnones, says he, had desolated the 
country all round their own, for the space of one hundred miles, which 
ahey kept in that state as a barrier. Their own country could not be less 
than one hundred miles in diameter: and in that case, there was not 


room for two such tribes in Germany. 


Tre mode of life, manners and habits of those nations at an early 
period, greatly facilitated these emigrations, which proceeded with great 
expedition; and when arrived at the place of destination, a new settle- 
ment was not attended with so many difficulties, as it would be with 


more civilized and polished tribes, 


Notuine but conjecture has ever been advanced concerning the colo- 
nization of the British Isles. The opinion of the monk of Cirencester 
is a mere surmise; and of course is of no weight, for he could not 
have had more lights on this subject, than we have. I acknowledge that 
he had the Roman itinerary ascribed to ANToniNUS, in a more perfect 
state, than we have it now; and we are much indebted to him for pre= 
serving that part, which relates to Great-Britain: but I can never believe 
that there ever were memoirs of a certain Roman general, containing any 
thing about the first population, and settlement of the British Isles. It 
‘was not customary among the Romans to notice such things: and these 
boasted memoirs, are nothing more than the military roads through Bri~ 
tain, which he has preserved, and which we had before, but in a more 
imperfect condition, Should it appear hereafter, that the Pheacians 
were Goths, or ‘Sdcas, and that the island of Scheria is Britain, it may 
settle nearly the time of the first emigration of the ‘Sacas and other Go= 
‘thick tribes into the British Isles. The Paurdn‘ics consider the Romacas 


(Romaicoi in Greek) or Romans, and the Yavanas, as tribes of the same 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 67 


‘family, with the ‘Sacas: being alike descended from the cow ‘Sabala, 
The name of the farnous cow Adumbla or Udumbla seems to be derived 
from the Sanscrit D*habald, which signifies a white Cow: in Greek, Da- 
mald is a heifer; and in Sanscrit, Ud@’habald signifies the most excellent 


and perfect cow, the famous-cow Camad’henu. 


VI. In the Bhavishya-purdna we read that MARtaAn'DA, or the sun, 
has two wives: the first called Rajni is a celestial form; the other 
Nicsnusna , immotilis, a terrestrial form, is the daughter of the famous 
Twasnta’, the chief engineer of the gods. Ni-csuusna’ is called also 
Cshubha, mobilis, and of course is the same with Hatana’ and Na-naLa= 
wa’, a well known goddess in the west. According to Hindu divines, 
whatever may be affirmed of the gods and every thing else may be also 
denied, as long as we remain involved in’ maya, or wordly illusion: Su- 
RANUH, for thus she is called likewise, unable to bear the refulgence of 
her husband, ran away secretly, and left with him in her room, her 
own shadow. Marranpa having been informed, that the real person 
of his wife had fied, went to her father Twasuta, who told him the 
cause of her leaving him; and that the only way to bring: her back, 
was to allow his rays to be clipped, to which proposal the sun agreed 


immediately, 


Tuus in ‘Saca-dwipa did Twasuta place the Sun upon a potter’s 
wheel, and clipped his rays. He then looked beautiful and charming, 
and was soon reconciled with his second wife, tle daughter of Twasuta, 
with whom he lives six months, from the winter solstice, or nearly so, to 
the summer solstice. Thus the Hindus account for the phznomenon, 
which takes place every day, a little before the sun disappears behind 


the Astagiri in Swetam or ‘Sdcam, when, on account of the vapours above 


68 ESSAY ON THE 


the horizon, and which act like a coloured glass, the sun appears das 
prived of its rays and splendor. It seems that Twasnta was a little 
awkward at first: for itis declared, that it took hima hundred years to 
-perform this operation, and the sun’s face felt so sore after it, that 
TwasuTa was obliged to besmear it with such drugs as are used in India 
for sores and contusions: hence the sun’s bloated appearance in the 


evening. 


TwasuHTa isnow much more expert, and every evening the business 
is soon expedited, when the sun in his night dress immediately disappears 
with his consort behind the Astagirz in‘Swetam. Ni-csHusya’ or NEHA- 
LENIA goes to live with the sun on the seventh day of the black half of 
Magha, answering in the year 1802 to the fifteenth of January; and she 


leaves him the seventh of Srdvana, or the twenty-first of July. 


Tue word NEHALEnya’ is never used in the room of NI-csHuBHA : it is 
however a Sanscrit word Na-wa.ina’, and perfe Gly synonymous with 
Ni-csyusya. Ihave adopted it, as NEHALENYA’ a derivative form, is 
the name of a goddess peculiar to Britain and to some adjacent countries, 
as Holland; where her statue was found, and is described by Montravu- 


con, and I believe by several other authors. 


. Twasuta’, having thus obtained the fiery rays of the sun, applied the | 
element of fire to his own purpose ; introduced it into his own shop; and 
was thus enabled to fabricate all his tools, and implements: for before that 
time, there was no such a thing as Teja, resplendence, light or fire in the 
world, except that of the sun, which it was ‘almost im possible to come at, 
till a favourable opportunity offered itself to Twasuta’, who eagerly seized 


it, and obtained by gentle means, what Promztuevs got by stealth; and 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 69 


for which he was severely punished. ‘The sun, after he was shorn of ‘his 
rays, had no! dbjeétion to his father-in-law keeping them, and appropria- 
ie ‘them to whatever use he Ci a proper. 


THe next Iewenck from,the Bie bras is most curious and 
wateresting to. us, .It certainly tends to prove, not only an early con- 
nexion between the White Island, and India; but also that there is a 
tribe of Brahmens in India to this day, actually descended from a sa- 
cerdotal rate residing’ originally imho White Island. There can be no 
question about? the génuineness” of this legend, as it is: well known te 
Jéarned and ever unléamed Bhahmens in general. Learned:men in India 
readily ‘adknowlédge,’ ‘that the bya’hmenical tribes are by no means native 
Of that‘Country;'! they came‘from the north, and entered India, through 
the pass of Hari-dwdr; and their first settlement was at Canya-cubja or 
Canoge. This they Teadily acknowledge, though they cannot eeodues 


sand 


any, dpcuments on that subject from their Sacred books, 


‘Tuy also acknowledge, that the light of revelation came from the 
“west, and that the Vedas reside in the: White Island in human shapes. 
This notion is openly avowed in their sacred books: as well as, that 
the fundamental mysteries of their religion, are intimately conneéted 
with the White Island; and that the momentous events, which took 
place in consequence of them, either to. create the world, or to bring 
on the regeneration of mankind, and show them the path to heaven 
and eternal bliss, aGtually came to pass in the White Island, or its 
adjacent sea. However explicit this legend and several others may ap- 
pear; yet we are too well acquainted with the Pauranics to put any 


reliance upon them, and to consider them as sufficient authority, The 
S 


70 ESSAY ON THE 


White Island is the holy land of the Hindus, and to it they refer every 
thing; and they have made of it a-sort of fairy land. Even‘the chalk with 
which they mark their foreheads must come from the -White Island, no 
other would answer their purpose. Accordingly, they suppose that Visunu 
and several holy men brought numerous lumps-of it at different times ; 
_ and some of these, particularly a at Dwayaca’, aré ‘as oe as | any 
county in England. ; ee 

WE may. admit that s some saccuaatal tribes are oe ‘Sagas, a, that 
they came from the west; perhaps, as assexted, in the time of Crisuna; but 
that they came fromthe White Island, as well as the. Vedas, is questiona- 
ble. Certainly it is by no means impossible; but it, requires stronger 
proofs of its being true. As I do not write. history, Jet, us proceed -to 
the legend itself, 


- « In the Duipa of Jamba is the ‘Adya-st’ haven m : in this otand of Jambu 


are three st’ha‘ns of the sun, the first called Indi avan, the second “Man- 


a 
n 


nan 
n~ 


-da'ra, and the third Cavapriyam, as every body knows: but thereis a 


ar a> 
oO 


fourth revealed to mankind by Brana’, in the tat or countries border- 


a. 
wa 


ing on, the Chandra-bha’ ga, or China: it is called ‘Sa’ mba’ “pura, or. the 


a] 


town of ‘Sa‘mba’. - This place is incapable. of decay ; and there the sun 


** resides, 
“ ‘Sa’mBa is the son of Va‘su-pEva-Crisuna, born unto’ lfm from 


a JAMBAVATY, daughter of the bear JAMBA, ein by him. ‘Sa’mBa Was 


proud; he met one day Durva‘sas, a choleric saint, and made wry faces 


a 
na 


athim. The holy man cursed him, and wished that he might become a 


A 
Lal 


leper. Soon after Na’Rapa came to see Crisuna, and spoke much in 


er 
as 
n 


praise of ‘Sapa; “all your wives,” says he,“ admire him much:’ 


e¢ 


66 
6 
& 
Ce: 


ce 


oe 


66. 


«& 
s 


6 


— 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 71: 
Crisuna was much nettled atithis;.and going into the secret apartments, 
he found ‘Sa'mna :there; and! cursed him.» ‘Sasa, falling at his feet, 


humbled himself, and the father, relenting, forgave him; but the curse 


ofthe Rishi was not to be so easily removed; and im-consequence of it a 


piece of iron:was produced in‘his:belly. Crisuna advised him to direct 


his’ prayers’to the sun: this he did; and wascured. He placed the i image 


_ of the gun-on the banks ‘of ‘the Chandra-sarita, or Chin-ab; and as it was 


the first place ereted in Jambu in honor ofthe sun, it ;was:from that cir- 
cumstance; called iAdya-st’hanam. Among the: twelve suns, he chose 


Mirra for the good of mankind hence this place is.called Mitra-padam, 


or at the feet of Mrrra,:or:at'the friendly feet.” | Thus;at the court of 


the Grand Lama they. say ‘the most.excellent feet; at the court..of Aug 


a: be gevil of Siar Boe ORs ey eR SK Fiieken Wi 


its 


8 (SAMBA haying Bind ee from his. Phe to: withdr aw into for- 


ests, there to, dedicate himself to the service of the sun, he forsook 
Dwaraca, and,soon reached the northern. shores of the.sea of the gulph 
of Cutch, and. safely. travelled to the banks of. the Chandra-bhaga, a 


great river which he crossed. Then he went into Mitra-van or the 


forest of Miira, where j is a sacred pool, well known to. the eiree worlds. 


There he fasted in honor of the.sun, performing the guhyam~mantram or 
secret spell, inwardly repeating sacred words, and oie names of cbs 
There is a Man‘dalam, white, divine and ( ajaram ) enjoying the full 
energy of youth, or.in other words incapable of decay, Sach is the re- 
fulgence of this holy place, as to illumine the whole country. ‘The sun, 
pleased with his austerities, said to him, “ ask your boon.” “« My only 


a”? 


wish,” answered ‘Sa’mba, “ is, that you will deign to admit me among 


your servants for ever.” The sun said, “build here a town, and call it 


nia : . ESSAY ON THE 


« after your own name: erect also many places of worship in my honor, in 
« the delightful countries bordering on the ‘Chandra-bhaga, He made a 
« statue of the sun of pure gold, and sent for a h oly man to consecrate it. 
« His name was GAuRA-Muc’HA,” (called also GauRUCH-NAT'HA inthe 
spoken dialeéts,) “ and he lived ina forest” (called to this day Gauruc’h- 
van, for Gaura-muc ha-van, or Gaur-ban, to the north of Cabul .) “ But the 


« holy-man refused to come, saying that it was not lawful for him to accept 


«of things already belonging’ to the. sun; for ‘Sa’mza had given all his pro» 
“ perty to the sun. But, says he, there is a Brahmen called Maca, who will 
“not scruple to take them. ‘He is the son.of Ni-csnusua’, ( NEHALENIA) 
“ and Agni, fire,and born from the heart of the sun Aditya,” (or in other 
avords the sun was his father, and of course: Twasura' was his grandfather.’ 


“ Tdon’t know,” says the sage, “ where he lives; but Ravi,:the sun, does.” 


n~ 
“A 


‘SA MBA asked the statue, which answered ; ‘«< There is nobody in Jambu, 


a 
n~ 


worthy of offering up prayers to me; that is to say, who is acquainted with 
‘ the true and most efficacious manner and rites of my worship. ‘There is 
“one in ‘Saca-dwipa, bring him here, - This dwipai is beyond the Salt Sea, 
és ‘and is surrounded by the White Sea. tis beyond Jambu, and its name 
ua is ‘Sdca. There are four tribes abounding in meritorious deeds; the 
“first is called Maga, the sdéond Magasa, the third Manasa, and the 
© fourth Magada: ‘but the Magas are Brdhmens. in the dwipa of Jam- 


“by J dwell, in the chara@ter of Visiinu ; and the Vedas in human 


a 
n 


shapes, chaunt my praise. “dn “‘Salmali Tam S‘acra-Indra: in Crauncha 
“my name is Buaca.” (Boc is the name of the Supreme Being there 
to this day. ) “Tn Saca, 1 am Diva-cara, maker or giver of light;” (be- 
‘cause the sun rises there in his yearly ane pad be ‘Pushcara lam 
«BRABMA’, and there 1am Manrswara.” The name of Cusha-dwipa 


being omitted in the text, it is supposed, that in the original, it stood 


J 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. — 73 
immediately after the word Brauma. “ Take Garuda, or the eagle, 


“ said the statue, go quickly and bring Maca. “S’amba went to Dwaraca 


-s to his father, who advised him to lose no time; and Samsa, mounting 


a 
o 


Garup'a, soon arrived in ‘Sdaca-dwipa. There he found the sage wor- 


a 
x 


shipping the sun, upon whom he prevailed at last to follow him. ‘The 


& 
an 


sage said, there are eighteen families descended from me, all deeply 


al 
hal 


skilled in the Vedas, and perfectly well acquainted with all religious 
“« rites and ceremonies, and we are ready to accompany you. They 
«© mounted Garup’a, and soon arrived at the town of ‘Samba. There 
* they consecrated the statue of the sun, and ‘Sa’mBa bestowed upon 
*« them the town, and immense riches. They afterward intermarried in 
«« the family of king Buoja; hence they are called Bhojacas. Since that 
«« time the town of ‘Samba is become famous through the three worlds; 
« and ‘Sa MBA, having bowed to the sun, to the Brahmens, and performed 


“ the usual procession, went to see his father at Dwaraca.” 


Tue town of ‘Samba is very little known to us, and even to the na~ 
tives. It is mentioned however by Father Monserrat, who accompanied 
the Emperor Acar in his expedition to Cabul in the year 1581. The 
emperor, and his army, passed im sight of Samba, which was then 
garrisoned by his troops; and Monserrat places it 1g minutes of long. 
to the east of Jummoo, and 21 minutes, or geographical miles, to the 
north of it. It cannot be far from the Chinab; and the word tat 
does not imply the banks of a river exclusively, but extends also to 
the adjacent country. Thus eighteen families of learned and devout 
priests, with their venerable sire Maca at their head, came from the 
most distant countries in the west, from the dwipa of ‘Sdca in the 
White Sea, to instruct the inhabitants of India, nn the most perfect 

T 


Th | - ESSAY ON THE 

mode of worshipping the sun. ‘They were invited by the son of the 
most powerful leader and chief in India; and though learned men here 
will not acknowledge, that “Sweta and ‘Sdca are the same, yet they 
confess, that they are close to each other in the White Sea, and that 
‘Saca being called a dwipa, and ‘Sweta an Upadwipa, or inferior dwipa, 
it must have made part of ‘Saca, though perhaps perfectly independent 
ef it. Of course the learned of this ey and myself, differ very 


little in opinion about it. 


In the Bhavishya-puran'a the sun says, “ in the dwipa of Jambu I am 
« Visunu; there the Vedas in human shapes are constantly chaunting my 
praise :” butin the ‘Samba-pura'n‘a we read in the dwipa of ‘Sweta instead 
of Jambu-dwipa, which is the true reading, and conformable to. the other 
Puranas: and where should Crisuna, and his son have looked for per- 
sons duly skilled in the worship of the sun, but in ‘Swetam ; where their 
prototype Visunu resides; and is himself the sun there: and where the 
sacred Vedas in human shapes, because they were not written, but orally 
delivered, are constantly chaunting the praise of the sun. “ Lam Divd- 
“ cara im ‘Saca,” says the sun. In the ‘Sdmba-purana we read, “I am 
«© Bhdscara in the dwipa of ‘Sdca.” In the character of Visunu- the sun 
is worshipped i in ‘Swetam only; the divine presence of Visunv is limited 
to ‘Swetam; of course, it is more corre¢t to say VISHNU resides in ‘Swetam, 
than in ‘Sacam; which would convey an inadequate idea. But the sun, in 
“his charaGter of Divacara, maker or giver of light, and Bua‘scara, or 
the author of resplendence, is worshipped all over ‘Sacam, as he is with 
the title of Bhagain the dwrpa of Crauncha. Thus St. Grorcs, the suc- 
cessor of Visunu, though greatly inferior tohim, being only a Réshz, is. 
the patron of the British empire in general, or ‘Sdcam; yet he is more — 


particularly the guardian angel of England or ‘Swetam. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. m5 


‘Tur names of the four tribes are still preserved in Britain, and the 
nearest parts of the continent, in the titles of their Cula-devatas, or tute- 
lary gods of families, tribes, and nations. Thus'the name of the sacer- 
dotal tribe of the Magas, or Magans, in the plural number, is still 
obvious in that of the god Mocon, inscribed on’ several stones in the 
north of England: he is the same with Mercurtus Moccus, mentioned 


in the French encyclopedia, from an inscription discovered at Langres. \) 


Tue tribe called Magasa, or of the Magasans, was the tribe of war- 
fiors, as declared in the ‘Sdmba-puran'a; and we have Hercutes Macu- 
sus, and Macusanus mentioned in several monuments found in Hol- 
land, and other adjacent countries. ‘The third tribe of merchants, called 
Manasa, is rescued from oblivion in the name of the god Mounus, in an 
inscription in England. The name of the fourth, or lowest class, called 
Magada, though in some manuscripts we read Mandaga, and Mangada, 
is still obvious in the name of the goddess Macapa, whom the more 


modern Germans acknowledge that their ancestors once worshipped:: 


Tuts tribe of Brahmens is still very numerous in India, particularly in 
South Bahar, which is acknowledged to be called, in Sanscrit, Magad’ha, 
from them. They are called ‘Sacas; and, in a derivative form, ‘Sacalas,. 


from their native country; and Macas, from their venerable sire.’ 


Tue Burmahs call Gautama, or Bupp’Ha, Maca, according to Dr: 
BucHANAN ; and Satastus says that ZoROASTER was called Moe: certain 
it is, that he was: a Maga or Magus. The same author tliinks, that he 
may be the same with. a certain sage, called Mocuus, by the Greeks, and 


who is said to have lived sometime before the Trojan war. The appel~ 
a — eee 
(1) French Encyclop., voce Mereure. 


78 ESSAY ON THE 


lation of Maga, or Magus, was that of the priests, among the Persvans: 
and from them, it passed to the laity, and to the whole nation, according 
to T. Hype. Col. Symes says exadtly the same thing, in speaking of the 
Magas or Mugs of Aracan. As the Magi were apt to make an improper 
use of their knowledge, the words Magiu, Machagistia, Magi, or magi- 
‘cians, became terms of reproach. Thus, in Persia, the appellation of 
philosophos, or philosopher, which they pronounce Filsouf, signifies a crafty 
and wicked man, 


Tuus-we see, that the Magas or Magi extended from the White Island, 
in the west, to Persia, India, Aracan and the Burman empire: ‘for, ac- 
cording to Dr. Bucuanan, the people of Avda consider the Magas of 
Aracan as their ancestors. “They have spread their doctrine into Ceylon, 
and Siam; where their sacred language is called Magad’hi, as well as 
Pali or Bali. According te Protemy’s interpreter, the Tabassi, a na- 
‘tion in India, were Magas or Magi. In the text we read, “ Aithnos- 
© mega, a great nation:” but it appears, that this was not the case, from 
their name, Tapaswi in Sanscrit, or Tabasa, according to the pronuncia- 
tion of the inhabitants of the Malabar Coast, and which signifies a religi- | 
ous man performing tapas or austere penance, and given up to contemp- 
lation. ProLemy mentions the island of the Magi in the Red Sea, and 
the Bay of the Magi in the Persian Gulf. Ireland was called also Muc, 
which Gen. Vatancey derives very properly from Mogh, Mugh and 
Muc. ‘Puiny says, that from the great resemblance of ceremonies in re- 
ligious worship, and other praCtices among the Persians and druids, one 
might be induced to believe, that Magia, or Magism, had passed from 
Britain into Persia, | 


Tuus the Magas and Magism, form an interrupted chain from Britain 


SACRED ISLES IN THE! WEST. RT 


to Stam, along the belt I mentioned before. According to the ‘Samba- 
purdna, they excelled in their religious worship of the sun, and of.course 
of the sacred fire, which are to this day the chief objects of | the . worship 
of the modern Magi in Persia, and also in India, though in a /Jesser de= 
gree, It does not appear however, that Magism .ever made any’ consi- 
derable progress in Europe; or what is most likely, it soon came to decay, 
from the unwarrantable use the professors of it made of their superior 
knowledge: for it appears that neither the Greeks nor Laizans, borrowed 
the words Magas, Magus and Magia from the east. Besides Maga does 
not appear to be a Sanscrit word; having no satisfactory root in that lan- 
guage ; but it has one, in the old Irish, in which it signifies divine, andis 
also a name of God, according to the learned General VaLancey. The 
Telchines are supposed to have been Magi, and not without reason: and 
Satmasius refers the origin of the Magi to acertain Mocuos, a sage, who 
lived in the west long before the Trojan war. Maca, the father of the 
Magas, or Maugas, was the offspring of the sun by Surtnun, daughter 
of TwasuTta or Vutcan. He was the brother of the Aswinau-Cuma‘rax 
or Dioscuri, who were peculiarly worshipped in the west, on the shores of 
the Atlantic. Considered as an individual, they appear to be AEscuLapivs 
or AscLEpius: for, in Sanscrit, aswi-culapa signifiesthe chief of the race 
of Asvi. This epithet might, indeed, be applied to their father, the sun: 
and /EscuLapius, according to some, was a form of the sun himself: and 
TwasntTa is considered, in the east, not only as a god, but as a form of 
the sun likewise. According to SANcHonIATHON, Macus and Amynus 
were the grand-sons of TrcuniteEs, (the Twasura of the Hindus, for the 
two denominations are of the same import.) Tecunites, or the artist, as 
well as the Latin verb Texo, the obsolete Teuxrd, now Teukho, in Greek, 


are derived from the Sanscrit Tacsha. Twasnta, like Tecunirtes, stands 
U 


/ 
78 SO EBSA ON THE: 


in the eighth degree of Jineal descent from SwavAMEHUVA, ADAM oF 
Proroconvs; as I shall prove hereafter from the Puranas. T'wasnta’ 
was the'grand father of Maca, and of the present Manu; both answer- 
ing to Macus and Amynus descended from TEcHNITES, according to 
SANCHONIATHON. From Macus and Amynus were descended Mison 
and Sypic, the father of the Duoscuri, ‘Cabiri and Corybantes, one of 
whom was called 7EscutArivs, or Esmunus. « These two names, in San- 
scrityare nearly syhonymous; As Vi-CULA-PA, Asva-cuLa-pa and AsvVaAs 
MAN, from his being originally.descended from Asva or Asvt, amare. 
According to ApoLLopoRus, THYESTEs, (or Twasuta,) was the father of. 
Lepa,the.mother of the ( Aswinay or) Dioscuri,. According to AcEsILAUS: 
the Argian, as cited by StTraso, the Cabirt were the grand=sons of Vui- 
GAN, otherwise called Tecunites (or Twasura ). Many learned men are 
of opinion that the Telchines are the same with the Corybantes and Cabirz: 
and if not the same, it appears,: that they sere related tothem. The 
Telchines were famed for their shill in forging and working of metals: 
they moreover exercised. themselves i in charms, spells and divinations, like 
TwasuTa, who was not only, conversant with the three principal Vedas, 

but also. with the. AVharvan'a-V eda, a most complete system of incanta- 
tions and magical devices. Dap’nyacn taught this Veda particularly, 
with the three others, to the Aswinay or Dioscuri, the grand-sons of 
Twasuta. He taught also Visva-rupa or Twa'snTRa; that is to say, the 
son of Iwasura, and his son, Asuuti. ‘Thus the sacred V. edas were 
orally handed down to Vyasa, who. first. presumed to write them in a 
book, and was contemporary with Maca, whowas sent for by ‘Sansa the 
son of Crisuna. ‘There appears an inconsistency in the Puran‘as: for 
Maca was the child of the sun, by Surenun, daughter of Twasuta, in 
the eighth generation from ADAM; and of course before the flood; and 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. — 79 


here he re-appears as contemporary with Crisuna. The Paurdanics an- 
swer to this, that, at that time, a partial renovation of the world took 
place; when, as we observed before, the same persons re-appear on 
the stage, the same events come to pass: and in the course of this 
work Crisena will appear to be the same with the Cretan JupiTER, 
and the original Crete to be the same with the White Island in the 
west. Contemporary with Minos and Crisuna was Depa.us, and 
his nephew Tatus, aman of brass; probably a brazier, or who work- 
ed in brass, ‘before''the discovery of iron. Dapavus was the most 
skilful artist;‘ that ever: existed: he invented the hatchet, the level; 
and many other instruments: He made statues endowed: with life; 
and in short was another ‘Twasuta. He taught his nephew Tauus, 
who made such proficiency ‘under him, that he brought the mechanical 
arts to very great perfection. He found out: the potter’s wheel, ‘and the 
turner’s lath, attributed also to Twasuta: and he was the first who con- 
trived a saw. Twasura' was called also Tacswa and TAsuTa 3 because 
he was an artist, as iniplied by these words. Dpatus was thus deno- 
minated in Greek, for the same reason, from Dazdalos, which signifies a 
skilful artist ; the particle da being prefixed to enhance the signification. 
In Laiin, the verb dedolare implies, to cut and carve, with skill, from the 
verb dolare, »which is now obsolete, and out of use in Greek. Itis derived 
from the Sanscrit dala to cut, to carve, and, in Hind¢, dalna is to cut, 
tocut down. Da#patus’s nephew, Tatus, was thus denominated for the 
same reason: thus the French say, doder and tailler.. From da comes dara- 
ca, to cut, often pronounced da/Jaca; but the. latter comes from dala, 
There is a famous Rishi, and skilful artist, called Uppataca, from Ut- 
ddlaca, answering to Darpatus; for the particle 2, in Sanscrit, corresponds 


to da, in Greek. ‘Twasuta, who is called a god in the Puranas, is pro- 


SO ESSAY ON THE 


bably JurirER Doricunrnus, or Juprirer the artist; and the Telchines 
were probably thus denominated, from the same original term, and for the 
same reason. DaipALus was the sonof Micron, the same, I believe, with 
Zeus Micurvus, or JupirER DoLICHENUS. Mreutus is probably derived 
from an obsolete Greck verb, answering to the English verb, to make: 


hence mechane, machina &c. 


_ Ir the Hindus had been in possession of the Vedas in the time of Crisu- 
WA, there would have been no occasion to send to the White Island for 
Brahmens skilled in the true worship of the sun: and we find, that the 
sacred Vedas were committed to writing and published at that very time 
in India, by the famous Vyasa; at the time, I say, that the Magas. 
made their appearance in India. As it is acknowledged that these sacred 
books came originally from the. west, and as they were committed to 
writing about the time that the Magas arrived in India, it might be sup- 
posed, that they brought this sacred treasure with them, and delivered it 
orally to Vya‘sa, who committed it. immediately to writing ; for which 
deed he is highly. censured. by some... But, what solves the difficulty. 
at once, is, that; the famous Vya'sa is declared to have abided for 
so long a. period in the /Vhite-Island, that he obtained the well known 
surname of DwaipayawNa, or he who resides in the island. For thus 
is the White-Island emphatically denominated: thus Visunu is called 
Dwaipaya'na, which, like Dwipa-si’ha, does not imply a person, who 
had resided for sometime in the island, but. an inhabitant of the island. 
Vyasa is called Dwaipayana in the Maha-Bharata, seCtion of the 
‘Santipurva, paragraph of the Mocsha-Dharma, where we read, “ Our 
“ spiritual guide is. Crtsuna-pwatpa YANA-Munr, or the Muni, who made 


« the Island his abode, and who is a’ form of Visunu or CrisHna;’ 


a SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. SI 
and this Monti is acknowledged by every body tobe Vra'sa. Having made 
japa in, honor of Na’ RAY AN. A, or having inwardly repeated his sacred 
names, he flew through the air, to the Cshirédam or White Sea, ( amritds'a- 
yam,). the abode of amrita ; and performed pia in honor of the God of 
Gods, at his own place of abode, (swam-asramam, Suum eremum,) which 
is the White Island. (For dsrama, in Sanscrit, signifies an uninhabited 
place, a forest : also the dwelling of an hermit in sucha place : and it 
- is of course synonymous with eremus,.a desert, and an hermitage.) 
According to Lucian, the: priests, not only of the Persians, but those 
of the Parthians, Bactrians, Chorasmians, Arians, Sac@ or Saxons, and. 
other barbarous nations, were’ equally called Magi. Indeed all those 


» nations were'so many tribes descended from the ‘Sacas. 


Ir was not the intention of the children of Maca to remain in India ; 
and | accordingly they had previously bargained with Garv'pa, that he 
should carry them back to ‘Sdcam, as soon as they had completed the ob- 
ject of their mission. To this Garv’ DA agreed : but JaRA-SAND’HA, king 
and lord paramount of India at that time, and whose capital city was Ra- 
Jagriha, in South Bahar, prevailed on them to come to him, to perform 
certain religious rites, and to teach him, as well as the priests in his domi- 
nions, the true worship of the sun. They agreed to it, and when they had 
_ acquitted themselves of their promise to the king, they wanted to return to 
‘Sdcam, but Garup’a refused to carry them back, as they had broken 
the terms of the agreement ; which was, that he, Garupa, bound 
himself to carry them back as soon as the object of their mission to 
‘Sa’MBA was accomplished, instead of which they had gone to JARASAND’HA 
and spent much time with him. Deterred from travelling back to ‘Sacam, 


on account of the immense distance, they were forced to remain in Iydia. 
W 


82 ESSAY ON THE 


King Budja, a vassal of Jana-Sanpua, invited them into his own coun- 
try, called Curuca-desa, south of the Ganges, the name of which still 
remains in that of the small district called Curruckpoor. They accepted 
of his invitation: he gave them lands, and they married into his family: 
to one of them he gave his own daughter; and on that account, they 


are called Bhojacas. 


Tre country was called, from them, Magad’ha: its proper name is- 
Cicata; and Curucd is part of it. Some of them went toward. the east, 
and settled in Aracan, and adjacent countries, where the sacerdotal tribe 
goes still by the name of Maga, according to Col. Symes, who calls them 
Mogos, which sounds exactly like Magas, in Sanscrit. From them the 
. Whole nation is known in. Bengal, under the name of Magas or Mugs. 
- This denomination is. very ancient, in that part of India, for they are 
. Mentioned by. Prryy under the name of Macco-Calinga, or the Magas 
- living. on the sea shores of Chittagong &c. These’ Magas must have de- 
. generated, as they are now considered as heretics, being followers of 
Bupp’na. "The Brahmens from ‘Sdcam, are certainly considered, in India, 
asa respectable tribe: yeta little jealousy, and reciprocal animosity, seems 
to prevail, .In-the first place it is forbidden, in the Dharma-Sdstra, to 
holy and pious men, to dwellin Magad‘ha, and even to go into that coun- 
try, under pain of losing the fruit of their good works, and their stock 
of righteousness, Four places of worship are excepted, Gaya, the river 
Pompon ( Punyapunya), the hermitage of Chyavana, and Rajagrtha, in the 
hills of South Bahar, where JaRASAND‘HA resided occasionally, and where 
he was born. The Brahmens of Magad’ha answer, that the prohibition is 
by no means on their account; and as it is their own country, they are not 


defiled by living in it, no more than the Brahmens, who live on the banks 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 83 


of the hateful Carmands'd, by bathing in its waters. Another complaint 
against them is, that their grand-sire, Maca, received presents and offer- 
ings, lands, houses &c. which had been previously given to the sun, which 
is unlawful according to the ‘Sdsiras. The Magas answer, that they were 
servants of the sun, and sent for by him, and that he gave for their own 
maintenance the lands &c. which had been consecrated and given to him 
by ‘SamBa, and this certainly the sun had a tight to do. -The other 

Brahmenical tribes give some hints, that:they boast too. much of the 
-“iittle knowledge they imparted to them concerning some peculiar rites 
about the worship of the sun, which in themselves are of little or no con- 
sequence. Here I must observe, that the words of the sun; in the Purae 
nas, are positive, and militate against: this’ assertion -of the- Brahmens ; 
which, in my opinion, is rather bold, ‘if not heterodox, in, thus putting a 
false construction upon the most sacred and immutable words of the sun, 
_ their lord'and chief, the worship of whom jis the most perfect, and the 
source and origin of every other. According to the sacred and incontro- 
vertible words of the sun, there was nota single Brahmen in. India, who 
understood it, and was qualified for officiating, when the sun was to be 
worshipped. They must have been very ignorant, even of the,.funda- 
mental truths and principles of their religion; and of course they had 
not then the sacred Vedas; which are declared in the Purdnas to have 
been found in the White Island by NaRapa, where they reside in human 
shapes. The Brahmens from ‘Sdacam, in return, accuse the others of in- 
gratitude, and give to understand that they imparted much more know- 


ledge, than they choose to confess, and even communicated the Vedas. 


No objection whatever, as I observed before, can be made to this legend 


concerning the Magas, nor to its genuineness. It is not an unheard of 


84 Po LESSAY ON THE 


‘legend, brought to light.by me from some rare and obscure book, 
~Phere'is hardly a learned Pandit, who has not either read it himself, oF 
who is not‘at least acquainted with the subjeG. . It is acknowledged all 
- over India, though somewhat humiliating to the rest of the bra’ hmenical 
tribes,‘ who endeavour to soften it as much as possible, This legend, be- 
sides, is confirmed by foreign evidence: ; being noticed by several ancient 
authors in the west. ‘The most clear and explicit on this subject is EVHE- 
MERUS, a very ancient author, cited by Dioporus the Sicilian, Lact AN= 
Tius and Evsesius. .He wrote a sacred history, which was translated into 
Lain by Enntvs, who lived in the third century before Curist. There, 
he says, that in the country of Panchea, which I shall show hereafter to be 
-’ India, there’ were ‘priests, who: asserted. that they came originally from 
Crete’; from which place they were brought into Panchea by Jupiter, 
whilst he lived among men.., The same author says, according to LacTan= 
Tvs, that JupiTER went from Créia into Panch@a, witha large body of 
- Cretans, to wage war agamst'the Titans, whom he defeated, and delivered 
“his parents from their’ confinement. Crisuna, who is here the Cretan. 
JurirER, was not, properly speaking, a native of India, but came from the 
White Island or Creta: Nonnus, in his Dionysiacs, YD says, that the 
Rhadamanes went from Crete to: India, in the time of Mrnos, in order to 
assist Baccuus in his wars; that they built ships for him, which they 


navigated themselves. 


THERE we see Hee only a sacerdotal tribe, but also many followers 
5 inferior classes, who were forced to leave their native country, and 


passing through Arabia settled at last in India. 


Tuts Jupiter is the Visunu of the Hindus, and he lived among men 


(1) Nonwi Dionys. lib. 96". p. 598 and 529. lib. 39°. p. 548, 


SACRED ISLESOIN THE WEST, BS 


in the character-of Caisuna; who is acknowledgedto have; come’ origi= 
nally front the Whiteofsland in thevweést, thel: UAima Creta alluded to. 
py the Romans, the,Ghrita:of the: Puranas; and-who, lived’ at:-Dwaraca, 
one of. the: Pancheéan> islands, with ‘his? relations. .These were ¢alled 
_ Rhadamanes-by Nownus, because they: were. theofollowersof) Ra‘pua’s 
MOHANA, a Well known title of CrisHiwa; ‘pronounced: RaDa™MOn 2inithe 
spoken diale¢ts. :Crisuna rescued his mortal parents frony: een 


like the Crétan Jupiter.) 


In the lerendary tales’ of Cr¥suna, CANSA ‘and Yup’ HISHTIRA, we 
have the history of the Cretan Jupiter, SATURN and Minos: ‘for Yu- 
D HISHTIRA was. called Diharma-Raja, or the king of. justice.;; Like Sa- 
TuRN, Cansa wanted to destroy the offspring of Vasune'va,, and had al- 
ready destroyed seven of his children; but the eighth, or young Crisuna, 
was concealed, like Jupiter, in his infancy. _Then we have :the wars 
of the Titans, who were, according to some, descended from Cres: and 
Crisuna ‘waged along war with the descendants of.Curu, his relations. 
Crisuna at last killed Cansa; and. died at the, advanced .age of 125, 
years: Jupiter died at the age of 120; or according to others.122° years. 
Thus we have in the true style of, the Pauran'ics, the same actors, the 
same historical events, reappearing at this renovation of the world, as 


came to ie in more remote: ages, under the elder. se 


vtnts notion fully prevailed also in the west, for the followers of PLATO. 
maintained, that every thing that had passed, should there resume its 
former state: Socrates would be again accused by A NYTUS ‘and Me- 
Litus, and the Aihenians would again condemn him to death, and 
heartily repent of it. VirGIL, in his fourth eclogue, says positively the 


same thing: there will be then anew Tipuys, another Arco, and: ano- 
| Xx 


86 STORMY SEBSIAY (ON) PERG 2 

ther- Trojan war.’ According tothe Egyptians, this was to be effected 
after a period of :thréé) thousand ‘years zsbut according to: Varery the 
Romans(lanth Etruscansyvafter one thousand years. onlys The Hindus. say, 
thatthe similitude swillebe perfeCchiafter ithe great revolution’ but that it is 
Hotiso-obvious:at the endeof subordinate periods! Aiccording ta Srraso;© | 
Minos took for 4 model ofohis conduG@ta more ancient’ Rrapamanriy; : 
Oi TRHADAMANTHUSS/) Bubs declared; that: he: wished!to imitate. a 
more ancient D’harma-rdja: and the heroes of the:Edda took to>:them- 
selves the names of the heroes o former, times, and imitated, them - 7as 


much as it was s in their power, Re re a er sy ier a tree | 


Potten 
mh 1B OVE USGA 5 Semana 


~ Parse different. pisages prove at first sight, ‘that the Brakintens ‘of ‘the 


‘Saca -tribé* came 2 great Way ‘from the: west. le is added that they came 
from Creta i but this eould'not be’ Gr ecian Créta. ‘Tt was originally under- 
stood of the White’ Island, a 2 celestial Garth: for according’ to ‘the: aticie 

the abode of the blessed’ was <ither a celestial earth bélow, or a’ eth eadide 
heaven abdve. UOther nations would have ‘said/at once, that'they came 
down fromtheaven! ‘According tothe Hindds, Nisunu or JuriEr; *iding 


upor ‘the- éagle, ‘Yet the? White Iskatd, in‘ order’ t6 be born in'a- human. 


ee I 


shape’ iH Tidia; in the’ cliaradter of Cristi A, \ 32 sist od ni oval 
aft jo sosvois? 2b Fe untissiddss , Ese) 
ig 


Ir was also the opinion. of: si iandest Greeks, ine, conformity with the-no-; 


fron 


tions of the Hindus, that Aq UPITER came from the islands of the blessed, 


TAPE fi 4 
which according, to Homer were near the Wi hite Cli fi at ‘the western ex- 


tremity of the world, as ‘acknowledged by. the ancients. “Lycopuron, whe 


Bars 


was fond ‘of old traditions and obsolete terms, introduces the unfortunate 


‘=. “b ates RF 


Cass ANDRA, foreleg to her brother Hector, that Ju UPITER would trans- 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. Si 


late him into the islands of the blessed, his (JupirEk’s) native country :© 
and this idea was also. adopted by ‘his ‘scholiast..- But what “is still anore 
wonderful, is, that the ereatest part of the Brdhsben’, to this day, never use 
any but real British chalk, as they pretend; toanark ‘their foreheads with? 
and this is carried*by merchants all: over mdiav: This ichalk. they call 
Sweta-chandana, “Sweta-mrilica, “Sweta-mrid; ane it comes from  Dwa= 
raci, where it was deposited by. Visunvu,'-Itis acknowledged in . India; 
that the ‘Vedas, and this divine chalk, camé both fromthe White, Island in 
the west ; and that many tribes emigrated thence, inthe ume of “Crisuna, 
into India, where they remain; to this day; ungreat numbers. It is declare 
ed, in the Nagarasc’handa, a seCtion of the Scanda-purana, that Visanus 
brought the White Island itself into) Guzara‘t, in which is \Dwaraca , inthe 
time of’ Crisuna, where it is‘called-to this day ‘Sweta-dwipa, though on 
the: mainland’:-!: Various’ ‘reasons are assigned for this; some say that it 
Was on.account of Crisuwa, who lived with his relations at Dwaraca, and 
who came from the original ‘Sweta-dwipa... Others say, that Visunu was 
afrdidthat the White Island should turn black’ during:the Cali-yuga. But! 
the general opinion is, that Visunu Beought:thé whole’ island into Guza-! 
rat, for Crisuna, to be the place of his abode,. and piso. for the benefit 
of his faithful servants, that they might have real, and. _genuine chalk to 
mark ein foreheads with ; and which would have Been, liable to be adul-, 
terated by dealers and carriers, It is not to be Supposed, that m conse~ | 
quence of this transportation, ‘the White | Ilana no longer exists in the 
west. This is by no means ‘the case ) for the White Island, which he 


brou oh into India was another He and an emanation of the Sg one. 


Tue. White Island, or raler, another. sally was auch also. near 


SS a —— SS 
2) YQ 4189 cum Canteri, Annotat, - as Wr, eer ye ‘ 


ge | TQcyy? ESSA YOON: THE: : 


‘Sambhala-grama, or Sambhul, inthe country of Oude, as it is declared in 
the section of thé Scanda-purdn‘a; called ‘Sambhala-grdma-mahatmya; and 
there it remains still: both must have been compressed into a smaller 
compass,-particularly the latter, which includes but a very small spot of 
éround. In that book we read; “near ‘Sambhala-grama is a-place called 
& ‘Sweta-divipa, there Jnydna or knowledge is obtained.” It is de- 
clared, in the ‘Atharvan'a-Veda, that VARAHA, or VisHNu, in the shape 
of a boar, brought a portion of the White Island to Benares, at the con- 
fluence of the Burnia. with the Ganges, at the place called Vishnu- 
padédaca, for the convenience of Brahmens, and for the avowed. purpose 
of supplying them with genuine chalk. I have not scen the above ‘pas- 
sage in the Vedas; but Twas assured that it is really to be found in them: 
This is also mentioned in the: Cast-c’han‘da, a section of. the Scanda- 
purdna, where it. is: said that: Varana ~brought ‘Sweta-dwipa, to the 
mouth of the Burn'a.. Be this:as it may, it. is no longer to be seen’ 
there: and it was hinted to me, that it-had turned black, -on account. of 
the impure and polluted tribes;'in whose pocnesstan the holy city. cae 


been for above six hundred peat, 


“VIL. Tat White Island i is considered in ine ‘Dotan as, as the cue 
of the Mighty. Thus ‘Ravana, anxious to signalize himself, is inpeee 
duced i in the Ramaye na, inquiring from Napapa, in what part of the, 
world the mighty ones dwelt, that he might go and fight them. The. 
mighty, says Na‘RADA, live in the White Island. The most ancient 
inhabitants of Britain, in their romances, still call the White Island 
7, nys-y-Cedeirn, the island of the mighty ones. The White Island 1 is de- 
clared to be the abode of the’ gods or Surdleyam : This would have been 
expressed, in the west, by the Gothic tribes, by As-burgh in. some of the 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 89 


dialects of that language. Another name for it would be As-gard, and 
we find that both were in use in that sense. As-gard is constantly used 
in the Edda, and As-burgh is the name of an ancient city called, by Pro- 
temy, Asburgium in the eastern parts of Europe; and the learned agree, 


that it is the same with As-gard. 


In Sanscrit it would be Isapura or Ispuri, the abode of the Lord, 
or of the gods, in which light Visunu is considered in India; and 
though the White Island is not expressly called Is'-purz, yet it is repea- 
tedly asserted to be the abode of Visunu called Iswara, Is'a and Deva 
or God. Such also is the opinion of the divines of Tzbet, and of the fol- 
lowers of Bupp’Ha in China, according to Du-Ha.pE, who maintain, that 
the holy one abides in the west : and Conrucius had also declared, that 
the holy one was to be found there. ‘This tradition is of very great anti- 
quity in the east; foritis probable that the wise men were directed to 
Judea in consequence of that very notion. Inthe Puranas, and in the 
-Vedis also, as 1 am informed, the coming of a Saviour from the west is 
often foretold. This prediction, the Hindus conceive, was fulfilled in the 
person of Crisuna, who came from the west to be incarnated in the 
house of Vasu-pEva, near Mathura. The Samaritans, equally cautious, 
were in general of opinion, that all the prophecies relating to the 
Messran, had been fulfilled in the person of JosHua, who it is true, 


introduced the chosen: people into the land of promise. 


Isa or Is wara is the name of the Supreme Being in Sanscrit. This 
word was pronounced Hesus by the Gauls; AtsE by the Irzsh, and Galic 
tribes; As and A®sir by the Goths; AXsar by the Etruscans, and Asios 
also by them: and the Greeks used the latter term. Thus probably Is-pur7, 

Y 


90 ESSAY ON THE 


As-burgh, As-bury, came to point out the west; and the western countries 
were denominated by the Greeks, Hesperia &c. The Goths having con- 
quered the White Island, and finding no deities living there, placed very 
properly ata great distance, out of the reach of persons too curious and 
inquisitive, this abode of the gods, toward the east, from which quarter 


they came. Thus Asbury, or Asgard designated the east with them. 


In Sanscrit, puh, pura or pur, pur, sionify a building to live in, also an 
assemblage of such buildings, a village, a town. Beu, peu, in Welsh, 
signify the same; peu is also written peues, and in Sanscrit we have pus, 
before certain consonants. Pur and purih answer to burig, byrig, and 


burh in Gothic: the Greeks said pyrgos. 


Tue divines of Zzbef, according to P. Grorer, place a paradise in the 
west, ina certain world, where Hopamen, or the Supreme Being, re- 
sides alone. ‘This place is coeval with the world, and is without end. 
This is the White Island, which escapes the general devastations of the 
world, both by fire and water, but will ultimately be destroyed and anni- 
hilated with the rest of the creation. Some are of opinion, however, 
that the White Island will survive the general wreck, because they con- 
ceive that the Supreme Being must have a place to exist in; otherwise 
He would exist no where, and of course would not exist at all. This 
idea, peculiar only to a few, is in general reprobated as heterodox. Ho- 
PAMEH is the same with Cenres!, according to P. Giorar, called justus 
judex. Dharma-rdja, in Sanscrit, one of the two forms of Yama, and 
an emanation of VIsHNU, or in other words Visuwnu in the character, and 
with the title of king of justice. The cabalists among the Jews place 


the abode of the Divine Majesty in the west: and the Essenians ‘placed | 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST; $1 


there, beyond the ocean, their elysium. This idea had even been adopted 
by Christians, at an early period, as far as consistent with their notions of 
the Christian religion: for they supposed that the souls of good men 
previous to the coming, of Curis, lived in some happy and blessed coun- 
try, toward the extremities, the rim, limb, or lembus of the earth, called 
Tardar threumi in the Edda: and as mount Atlas was considered as the 
margin or term of the earth, it was called also dyrim. Yhe word ldembus 
is not mentioned in scripture, nor by the fathers of the church, but, in the 
room of it, the werds infernal regions are used; in Sanscrzt, Patala, 
which is nearly the same expression: for, according to the learned Du- 
€anceE, the word /embus, signifies the borders, limits of the infernal 


regions: which expression of scripture here, and in the Puran'as, does 


_ by no means imply Tartarus or hell, the abode of the wicked. Accor- 


ding to Du-Ha.pe, Conrucius had said that the holy one was to be found 


in the west; and he introduces the followers of Bupp’ua saying, “ we die 


© content; weare upon the point of entering into that blessed abode in 


* the west, where Fo waits to receive us, and make us partakers of his 


* bliss.” 


Tue Tagalees, according to the relation of the Philippine Islands in 
THEVENOT’s collection of voyages, not only are acquainted with the 
White Island; Wut place their elysium there. ‘Fhe inhabitants of the 
Friendly Isles in Coox’s Voyages, and who speak the same language, 
with those of the Philippine’ Isles, place also the empire of Puuto in the 


west, and callit Bulutu. 


Tuts idea, that the elysium is situated in the west, isso universal, that 


_even the savages of America place their land of souls there also. It is 


very ancient, for Hesrop places the abode of heroes, in the happy regions 


92 ESSAY ON THE 


near the ocean, and Homer at the furthest extremities of the ocean, 
near the White Cliffs.) 


As itis the universal opinion of the Pauranics and Baudd’hists, that 
the abode of Visunu, and of the Supreme Being is in the White Island, 
I shall not crowd passages here, from their sacred books, to illustrate 
this assertion. Hence it is that Visunu is called repeatedly ‘Swe'ra- 
DWIiPA-VASINAU-NARA-NA RA YAN AU, or NARA-Na RA’YAN‘A, who resides 
in the White Island, (which is sometimes called emphatically dw*pa or 
the island, by way of pre-eminence,) and VisHnu DwipastHaH-Nara, 
or the man who resides in the Island. VisHnu ‘is introduced in the 
Brahma-vaivartta, seCtion of the Crishna-Janma-c’handa saying, “ In 
“ the White Island, the abode of justice, I shall return with portions of 
*‘ the gods and goddesses, to live among the Goldcas, or shepherds, 


* near Mat’hurd. This shall most certainly happen, and no body 


wn 


‘ shall ever be able to prevent its taking place.” All the Avataras, or 
principal emanations of Visunu, ten m number, came originally from 
the White Island. This is also acknowledged by divines, according to 
this text from the same book and seétion. “There are many manifes- 
« tations and forms of BHacava’N, O Muni: but the form which. re- 


“ sides in the White Island is the primitive one. VisHnu, says the author, 


G 


: a 


recalling all his emanations into the White Island, went into the womb, 


s* in the house of Vasu-pEva; and on this grand occasion, he recalled all 


a 
c 


his emanations. Ra’ma and Nrisinua are complete forms, O Mu- 


a 
wn 


ni; but Crisuna, the most powerful king of the White Island, is the 


a 
Lal 


most perfeét and complete of all Visunu’s forms. For this purpose 


1 
ray 


Visunu from Pdtala rejoins the body of Ran’nicr's‘wara, the lord 


cs 


@) Odyss. 24. v. 11, Hestop Theog. vy. 1014 Erga. v. 169. 


SACRED! ISLES IN THE WEST. 03 


* of Ra‘pd’uA’, he who dwells in the White Island with the famous snake 
“‘ Sésha, a portion of his essence. The gods sent there portions of their 
© own essences, to be consolidated into the person of Crisuna, who 


° was going to be incarnated at Gocula.” 


Rama and Nri-Sinua, or the man-lion, came, as we have seen, from 
the White Island ; and even HiranyAacasipu was killed, either there or 
near it. It is the general opinion that this happened at Multan; yet the 
Pandits whom I consulted could not find any authority for it in the Pura- 
nas. To reconcile this, they say he was killed at both places ; really in 
the White Island, and typically only at Multan. In the Gan‘esa-puran‘a, 


Vyasa is introduced asking BRanMa, how Rama was born, and whose 


-sonhe was. Ca, or BrRaHuMa answered, “ In the White Island, well known 


*¢ to all the world, lived JamapaGni, a great Munr, who can at his will 
* destroy the world, who bestows rewards, and inflicts punishments, 
« knows the past, the future, and of whom the gods stand inawe. His 
*« wife was Ren‘uca : in her manners, and gait, she is like Rati, the mo- 
« ther of CamapEva. The whole world gazed at her with astonishment: 
* her eyes are more beautiful than those of the antelope of the forests: 
her face is like the moon: she is a goddess, incapable of decay; she is 
Mulapracritz, or immediately born of the Supreme Being : she is Js‘warz, 
the sovereign queen; from her was born Rama, whois Vishnu-Yogis- 
ward, ever victorious. Ra'ma, going one day to Caildsa, to pay his 
respects to Maua-pEva and PaRvaTi, was prevented from entering 
** by Gan’Es'a, whom he knew not. Enraged at his insolence he wren- 
« ched Gan’Es‘a’s scimeter from his hand, and cut off his head: from 
that circumstance, or his cutting off, he was surnamed Paras vu-Ra MA.” 


The story is related differently in the Gan’es'a-purdn'a: Raa broke 
Z 


Ot ESSAY ON THE 


off only one of the elephant-like tusks of Gaw‘Es'a, which fell to the 
ground, with a dreadful noise, and shook the whole earth. Mana‘ 
pEvA and Pa'Rvati, who were in fond dalliance, as indeed they al- 
ways are, when alone, were alarmed. Paxvari particularly was very 
angry, and was going to utter a dreadful curse against him, when 
-Vamana, an Avatdra of Visunu, suddenly came from the White 
Island, resplendent like ten millions of suns, in a white dress, and 
with white teeth, “ Who are you? what part of the world do you 
« come from?” said Parvati to him. “Iam Va™Mana; alarmed by the 
“ noise, and the shaking of the earth, I come from the White Island to 


“© save PaRAS'U-RAMA.” 


Tue Egypizans, according to PLutTarcu, said that Osiris ‘was materi- 
ally the lunar world, and that he dwelt in the moon. Osiris, of a black 
complexion, is VisHnu, whose abode is in the White Island, called also 
Chandra-dwipa, or the island of the moon: and I think that, by the 
lunar world of the Egypitans, we are to understand the derresirial moon 
of the western mythologists, and the Chandra-dwipa of the Hindus. In 
Tibet, they say, that the god of wisdom resides in the moon: and the 
Manicheans, whose reveries have much affinity with those of the Hindus, 
placed Curist, in his character of the divine sapience, in the moon; 
making it consubstantial with it, as the Egypizans did with respect to 


Osiris, and the lunar world. 


VU. In the Trai-lécya-derpana, it is said, that CHACRA-VARTTIC 
NARA YAN‘A resides in islands to the west. This is Visunu, or NARA= 
yANA, whirling the Chacra or coit. They call him also NaRa-NATHA, 
or the lord of mankind. In the While Island, says the author of that 


treatise, is the Janma-Calpanac, or birth tree of Jina, or Bupp’Ha. It is 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 95 


in Cshfra-dwipa, or the White Island, said there to be Cshira-dwipa- 
dwipana-Sir-mor; that is to say Cshira-dwipa of all the dwipas is the first 


and principal. ‘This treatise is written m the spoken dialect of the coun- 


tries to the west of Agra. Sir signifies head, and mor, as well as in 


Galic, signifies great; Sir-mor implies either a man, or any thing above 
the rest. The Sir-mor mountains, west of the Jumma, are thus called, be- 


cause their heads are greater, or above the others. 


Tuis Calpa-vricsha of the gods, bestows every thing that is desirable; 
and when Jina is going to be incarnated, the waters of the White Sea. 
come up toit,. Near this tree the Di’hyaddris, or disciples of Jima, cut 
their hair, and throw it into the White Sea... 


{7 appears also that the White Island is the Therapne of the Argo- 
nautics ascribed to Orpueus. In the Purdn‘as, ‘Swetam is described as 
the most proper place for making tarpan‘a, or libations in honor of the 
Piirts: and though not expressly called Tarpana, yet it is declared to 
be the land of Tarpan'a: and a most proper place it was, as the Piiris 
dwelt there, and in the adjacent islands: and we read of several holy 
men going there, for the purpose of performing that ceremony. Thus 
it appears that the White Island, Cshira, or Khira, Scheria, or Kyre, 
was called also Tarpan'a, or Therapne; from which the Greeks made 
Drepane. That the White Island was called Tarpana by the Hindus is 
attested by Mr. Lornp, when he says that Visva-caRMa, or Twasuta, 
went to live in the country of Derpe, or Derpen, after having crossed 
many seas. That gentleman’s information is generally true; though 
some times incorrect: and though it be found, occasionally, to differ. 
from the received opinions in this part of India, yet I find it in general 


conformable to legends, which are current in that part, in which he lived, 


96 ESSAY ON THE 


The Derpe, or Derpen, which he mentions, I take to be a corruption 
from Tarpana: because Twasuta’ lived, actually in the White Island, 


or land of Tarfana, according to the Paurdn‘cs. 


Tue White Island is also declared repeatedly, to be the land of Tapas, 
or the most proper country for performing fapasya: and we find that the 
ancient Greeks called the islands of the blessed Theba, Thebe or Thebai ; 
and, in the objective case, Theben. Inthe Ayin-Acberi written by ABuL- 
Fazit, to whom the British Isles seems to have been unknown, is an. 
island called Tapana in the very place of the British Isles. He had pro- 
bably derived that notion from some Brahmens, who said that an island, 
famous for the performance of Tapas, was in the north-west, at the ex- 
tremities of the world.. Those islands, called. Thebe, Theben by the Greeks, 
were also declared to be the native country of Jupiter, VisHNU, or. 
Crisuna, in conformity with the Paurdnics, and in opposition to the ly-. 


ing Cretans, as they were called in all ages. 


In the Trai-locya-derpara, ‘S'aca-dwipa, or the White Island, is called 
Nandi-dwipa, from Nandi the bull of Maua-peva, who resides there. 
No further particulars are mentioned, except that there is the van or 
forest of Nandi. ‘When the gods and holy men are in distress, they 
are always represented in the Purdn'as, as betaking themselves to the 
Winte Island, asa place of shelter. This opinion prevailed once in Eu- 
rope; for Homer introduces Jupiter telling Juno, with whom he had 
quarrelled, that she might go away, and retire into the regions to the 
west: and Creusa, in the Jon of EuripipEs, earnestly wishes to with- 


draw into the same countries, 


(1) Schol. in Lycophron, y. 1200. 1189 and Canter-annotat, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. OY 


; Be 
*\ Tue White Island seems to be the original Delos, which the Egyp ne 
land Greeks claimed as their own property, and accordingly placed it jn 
their respective countries.- There the sun and Lunus were. born, accond- 
ing to the. Greeks: but the Egyptians said that they were only. con- 
cealed there by Latona, their nurse; for she was not. their mother, ac- 
cording tothem. Larona, or Latayana, in Sanscrit, and the . western 
languages, implies only a place of concealment. Both islands were 
floating originally, :on the surface of the waters: but Neptune, pitying 
the deplorable situation of this unfortunate island, according to Pinpar, 
rendered it fixed and immoveable,, This was not the case with. the 
Egyptian Delos, according to Heropotus, who says that it was ina lake 
near Chemmis: but. le acknowledges that he could not perceive that it 


was floating; though the priests.assured him, that this was really the case. 


Tur White Island, or Terrestrial Moon, was equally floating at first; 
and I have before related the legend of its production from the tears or 


rheum.of the giant Atrr.@) 


Dexos, according to some Greek mythologists, was formerly a woman, 
and sister to Latona, and was transformed into anisland. The original 
name of Detos, and of that woman, was Asteria, the sister of Latona, 
and who had a famous oracle among the Hyperboreans. AsTERIA is 
then the famous goddess worshipped by the Gothic tribes under the 
name of Aster or Easter. Delos, in Greek, is synonymous with Tejas 
and Ghrita, or the resplendent, an epithet of the White Island. .Cynthus, 
another name for Delos, is from the Sanscrit canta, resplendent, and 


the White Island is also called Chandra-canta, or resplendent like the 
9S 


(1) Page 35. 


Aa 


198 a ESSAY ON THE 

“toon. The learned and ingenious Mr. Baiixy is of opinion, that we 
‘must look for the original Delos among the islands to the north-west 
“of Europe: and even the Greeks acknowledged, that Latona was born 
‘in an island of the Hyperboreans.- Delos, said the Greeks, was thus 
called, because it shone forth, or appeared first after the flood. This 
has some affinity with the opinion of the Paurdn'ics on that subject: 
for as the While Island is exempted from the dissolution of the rest of 
the world, it 2 appears first, when these dreadful days are over. The moon 
“was born there according to the Puran‘as: and the sun, in the character 
of the gon of Ca'syapa, ‘was born inthe west: but the Sun and Lunus 
are not considered as brothers in India. The Greeks considered the west 
as the abode and native country of the sun, where he retired every day 
to rest himself inthe company of his mother and of his youthful wife, 
according to the poet STESICHORUS, as cited by ATHEN&Us,() This 
moon, remaining on earth, gave g general dissatigeaGtion to the gods, and 
mankind ; as it gave no light: Se besides the plants ‘were poor, and 
stunted, and their fruits of no use to mankind. In order to obtain a bet- 
ter and more beneficial moon, it | was resolved to churn the White Sea: 

and after infinite trouble a new moon was obtained of the purest amrit, 
as consisting of the. most subtile parts of the former moon, which was 
churned . along. with a certain ‘composition made for that purpose, and 
flung into the White Sea. This new moon instantly flew up to heaven, 


where it remains, to the unspeakable benefit of the world, 


Yer there was still something’ wanting: this new moon required a 
ruling power, and a moon, ‘or another self, in a human shape. For this 
purpose Atri made again tapasya; and the Tri-murtti appeared to him, 


soa BENNIE ul a 
() See Ruppeck’s Atlant. Vol. UI. p. 262, 
¢ 3, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 99 


and was incarnated in the womb of his wife ANusuya. SOMA or Lunus 


was the son of Brana’, Da'TTATREYA of VisHnu, and Durvasas of 


MAHA-DEVA. 


In the centre of the White Island resides Visunu; ata place called 


Neardyan pura, or the city of Narayana, called also Vairavatt or Vai= 


ramatt, for both may be used correctly. In the Padma-purdn'a, section 


of the Uttara-c’han da, is the following description of this place: “ In 


6 


wa 


s¢ 
&6 


t§ 


w~ 


~ 
7 


-~ 
~ 


the northern parts of the Toyambud’hi, or sea of fresh-water, in 


‘Sweta-dwipa, the Sanacadicas went to see BHAGAVAN or VISHNU. 


‘Their names are SANACA, SANANDA, SANATANA, SANATA-CUMARA, 


Jata, Vovu, Pancua-sic’HA, all children of Brauma’,, and these, 
with many others, reside there, near Harz. “The White Island is like 
the su-bhransu, or mild beams of a thousand moons; like shining jewels. 
Many Maha-Yogis, or great penitents, reside there, without fear or 
molestation. There is a beautiful garden of Pdrijata,) and Chandana 
trees. There is the city Vatravatt or Vairamait beautiful and full of 
jewels: the consorts of the gods reside there in houses shining like the 
morning sun, Its greatest ornament is a divine mandapa or house, 
made of precious stones and amber ( Carpura,) and adorned with 
flowers. The Apsarasas reside there, and there is a throne supported 
by lions and resplendent like fire, brilliant like the sun &c. It consists 
of eight portions, like so many moons, placed like the petals of a flower. 
In the centre, within the calix, Jandrdana, or the devourer of souls, 


is seated with his zzsignza in human shapes. His clothes are like the 


‘ foam of the White Sea, when it is churned; and Drvi, witha divine 


countenance, is on his left. Devout prayers and religious rites are the 


) AA sort of Nyctaathes, - 


100 ESSAY ON THE 
only means to obtain admission among the servants of Visunu, and @ 
« seat at Vishnu-padam, at the feet of Visunu, called also Parama-padam, 


«© or at the place of the most excellent feet.” 


In Asia and the eastern parts of Europe, Britain was considered as. 
the land of spirits, and the abode of the Derry. In Britain they proba- 
bly placed it farther to the west, in America. In this manner the sa- 
vages of America place this land of spirits still further to the westward, 
and as if it were in Asia. The gods and other spirits are fond of pri- 
vacy, and do not like the vicinity of mankind. Accordingly we find in the 
Padma-purdna, se&tion of Pdtdla, that our White Island is only the 
abode of an eminent, yet subaltern form of Visunu and the Supreme 
Being, in opposition to the other Puranas: and that the great and real 
White Island, called Maha-Rajata-bhumt, or Maha-Sweta-bhumt, the 
great silver, or white land, is beyond our White Island, and the moun- 
tains of Localoca. An impenetrable darkness, with a chaos-like confu- 
sion of the elements, prevails beyond the mountains of Localoca, which 
determine the world, according to the genera! opinion of the Paurdn'icas : 
whilst some insist, that it is a perfect vacuum. When Crisuna, with Ar- 
JuNA, searched into every dwipa, for the children of his spiritual guide, 
and asked them in vain from Yama, who declared that they were not with 
him, he went ito Pushcara-dwipa, or Iceland, to Brauma’, who told 
him, that they were probably with the original Visunu, whose abode was 
beyond the mountains. of Locdloca, in darkness and among waters. 
Crisuna, in his self moving car, advanced toward Suvarn a-bhimt or 
the land of gold, and striking the mountains with his chacra or coit, open- 
ed an immense passage through them, which exists to this day, as every 


body knows. This is a very common expression in the Puranas, and of 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. . 101 


course implies nothing. He went with Arjuna, through this gap, and 
entered the country of Tamomayi-maha-bhimi, or the land of darkness. 
There he found VisuNu sitting in the midst of waters, and the children 


of his Guru under his throne. 


In the 18th Psalm we read, that the Supreme Being made darkness his 
secret place, his pavilion round about him, with dark water, and thick 


clouds to cover him, 


In. North-America, in New-England, \ believe, is the cave of the 
great Spirit, whose abode is in the lake Hyron, in the island of. the 
great Spirit, or Manitoalin, according to the Indians. There is another 
cave of the great Spirit near the Misszszppz, below St. Antonio’s Falls, 
and near the Ohio, on the heights called the Bzg-bone-licks, is also the 
impression of a divine foot, as well as at many places on the old con 
tinent. In the Padma-purdna, section of Patdla, or the infernal regions, 
SuTA is introduced relating the most wonderful exploits, and mighty 
deeds of Ra“ma-cnanpRra, who came originally from the White Island, as 
we have seen before, and like Str., BRANDAN long after, wished to visit the 
more western regions. ‘Both at first-were much at.aloss, how to effect 
this; but -with-patience, courage and perseverance they succeeded. -Sr. 
Brandan went by-sea, and was six months in this journey, in which he 
saw the land of the departed, called: Ima. Ra’ma-cHanpRA, having the 
advantage of a self-moving car, performed it in a very few days, in com- 
pany with Maua’-peva. The'day being fixed for their departure, Ra’Ma~ 
CHANDRA waited anxiously for ‘Siva, who was dallying in a most char- 
ming grove, and had entirely forgot him. Ra‘ma-cHANDRA resolyed 
to set off without him, and, as he was going to ascend _his self mov- 


ing vehicle, he saw-a‘holy penitent, a Rishi, carrying away a womal?, 
Bb 


402 ; ESSAY ON THE 


who had cloped from her husband, a Muni, or silent contemplator. 
They met boldly RA MA-CHANDRA,. shewing signe, neither of shame nor 
fear. Ra’ma, however, ordered the holy penitent to send away the 
woman, and reproached him with his scandalous behaviour. He then 
advanced toward the Locdaloca mountains, and ‘SAMBHU or ‘SIVA, recol- 
lecting the appointment, ascended his vimana, or vehicle, and with won- 
derful speed, soon overtook Rama. They then descried the Lécildca 
mountains, on the summit of which are the paths of the planets. Ra'ma- 
CHANDRA asked the Muni who was with them, what was become of his 
wife. The Muni said, she was gone to the Tamobdhdga-giri, or the 
mountain of darkness, for which, he said, he was very sorry, as he was not 
likely to see her again. ‘Samsuu comforted him, and said we are going 
there also. ‘Thus assisted with the refulgence of SamsBuu, they arrived 
into the land of darkness, where there are no living creatures. ‘There, 
one hundred millions of yéjanas from the limits of light, in that land of 

darkness, is Mahd-Rajata-bhim, or the great Silver or-WuiTE country. | 
In the middle of it is NMadrayana-pura, resplendent like one hundred 
millions of suns. RAMA was astonished at this wonderful sight, in the 
land of the blessed, and the paradise of Visunu. “ Whose refulgence 
s* is this?” exclaimed he. ‘ How can we approach it? Is this the fire, 
‘6 whichis to consume the world, or the maya, or illusion of BHAGAVANA® . 
“Is my last hour arrived?” Samsuu said, “O Ra’cHava, or descen= 
«© dant of RaGuu, be not dismayed: it is the maya of BHAGAVANA; none 
«© but those, who have obtained internal knowledge, can see, and enter 
* this holy place. See on all sides Rishis, and Munis performing puja 
* in honor of it, The four Védas reside there, and the Romashd- 


“ daya-Rishis, or descendants of the holy Romasua or Lo’MasHA, with 


n 


¢ 
4 


oy 


their wives, are performing the pradacshina, (or dextralio, in Latin) 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 10S 


« and the Valac’hilyas also: Lacsumi, with her damsels, are making 
« pijd to this place of the most excellent feet. The Sanddica-Yogts are 
“ meditating on it; consider attentively this most pure resplendence. 
* ‘Thus I have shewn to you, Brakm-Niracara, or the Supreme Being 
** without a body, is Sdcéra or embodied: for Brahm is Sacara in his 
** manifestations. Worldy men cannot see him: it is given only to those, 
“ who have obtained internal knowledge.” These words of Sambpuu 
were heard by those, who accompanied Rama; who immediately made 
puja to Acnyuta, or the incorruptible god, with Giri-carm, Tulst, ‘Sal- 
daca, Maruta, Nila-camala or the blue lotos..: Then Narapa came from 
©’ham heaven, with his hair tied up into one lock, his guitar and a small 
crooked staff. ‘Samsuu told him that RaMa-cHANDRA wished to see 
this place, and begged that he would go and announce him. NaRapa 
_ went in, and announced RAMA-CHANDRA and Maua-peva. VisHnu and 
Lacsumi, with myriads of yog7s, came out te meet their guests, and 
having worshipped them, carried them to Niardyan'a-pura. WVisanu 
asked, “How. came you to this place inaccessible to mortals? Who 
** is this king 2? GAMBHU. answered, “ he is a portion of your essence: 
“ we saw a path, and we followed it, and he wishes very much to see 
«“ your consort.” (‘She is in the ner apartments, go and see her,’ an- 
swered Visunu. Ra’Ma went in, and having worshipped her, said, « I have 
“ seen you: it is enough. I have obtained at last the object of my most ar- 
“ dent wishes.” ‘Sri-DeE-vi said, “you are remarkably handsome ; but Siva, . 
“ your consort, is a perfect beauty !’’ Raa, alarmed, retired; but Cama- 
DEVA having deeply wounded Lacsumi, she ran after him, Rama being 
¢ca-patni-vratta, or faithful to his only wife, began to tremble, and Visunu 
and Mawa-px'va were astonished. Rama disengaged himself ; and, with 


his retinue, haying reascended their vimana, left the Locdléca mountains, 


104 , ESSAY ON THE 


and soon reached the Swadaudad’hi, or the sea round Pushcara, and 


went home. 


THE same description of our White Island, may be collected from 
various parts of the Purdn‘as, its astonishing refulgence &c. and the 
commentator on the Bhagavata, with many other learned men, assert that 
these two White Islands, with the Golocas, or the celestial ‘Sweta, many 
millions above the terrestrial one in the air, are but one. Indeed the geo= 
graphy of them is the same exactly, the dimensions only are different, 
being on a much larger scale. Be this as it may, whether there be ano- 
ther White Island or country in America, is of little consequence, as it 
does not interfere with ours, and both are ‘asserted to exist independent 
of each other. This notion may lead to ‘suppose, that the inhabitants 
of the islands in the northern ocean, had some knowledge of America at 
avery early period. In my humble opinion, it was ‘hardly possible that 
it should be otherwise, particularly when the climate was less severe: 
and that ‘this was the case once, I conceive, cannot be denied. The 
Pauranics say, that this land, which surrounds the world, .is called Su- 
varn a-bhuimi, or the golden land, from its real appearance, and the quan- 
tity of gold found there. The first travellers, who visited the shores 
opposite to Iceland and Norway, were-struck with the ‘appearance of the 
rocks glittering like gold. Someof these glittering stones were brought 
to Europe, and assayed, but produced no metal. This appearance was 
occasioned by a sort of Pyrites, which abounds on'these shores. Rocks 
with such an ‘appéarance are mentioned in the northern ocean’ by Piv- 


Tarcu.) According to our mythologists, HercuLEs and Perseuswere 


(1) De facie in orbe Lune. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 105 


the only heroes who ever penetrated beyond mount Atlas into the land of 


darkness. 


IX. Ivis probable, that this land surrounding the known world, is 
altogether the result of some fanciful idea of the Hindus, and other nations 
in former ages. They conceived that it was absolutely necessary, to 
prevent the waters of the ambient ocean, from running off into the 
vacuum: and this idea alone was enough to establish its existence 
among them, I was desirous, however, to ascertain, whether some 
points in this imaginary boundary of the terraqueous world, could not 
be traced through the Puran'as, with the track, either real or imaginary, 
of some of their Deities, or heroes, from India, in various directions, 
to these parts. Very few indications and marks of such discoveries, 
I was able to obtain, but these constantly pointed to the north-west 
quarter of the old continent, consonant with the obscure hints of the 
existence of such land, to be found in PiuTrarcu, in the account 
given by Sitenus to Minas, and in the argonautics ascribed to Or- 
PHEUS. It is not improbable, that some accidents, and fortunate cir-= 
cumstances, from time to time, confirmed its existence. Through want 
of intercourse, and owing to several centuries intervening without any of 
these accidents recurring, which had brought to light its existence, it be- 
came problematical and doubtful for a long time, and the severity of the 
climate increasing in these northern regions, rendered these accidents 
still more uncommon. The track of CrisHna and Ra/MA-cHANDRA, who 
came originally from the White Island, is pointed out, through the north- 
west quarter, and the two Pushcaras, the British Isles and Iceland, 
through which in the Trai/locya-derpan'a this track is also made to pass. 


These faéts show, that once they had in the west, and in India, some 
Cc 


— 106 . ESSAY ON THE 


confused ideas about such land as America: and though their notions 
were not clear, yet they did not doubt, at some period, of its existence. 
That the eastern parts of America were peopled from Europe, appears to 
me beyond any manner of doubt; from the astonishing affinity between 
the languages in use in that part of America, with the Sanscrit and other 
languages in Europe derived from it. For the Sanscrit pervades all the © 
languages, both ancient and modern of Europe, in a surprising degree. 
India is by no means to be considered as the primitive and original 
country of the Sanscrit language, though it flourishes there now exclu- 
sively. The Brahmens acknowledge that they are not native of India, 
They entered it, they say, through the pass of Hardwar; and their first | 
settlement was at Canoje. Towards the east it extends to A’vd and 
Siam, in which countries the Pa’, Bali, or sacred language, if ‘not 
pure Sanscrit, is at least, a dialect next to it, and its eldest daughter. 
Towards the west, it pervades all the ancient and modern languages of 
Tran, Turan, Arabia, Ethiopia, Egypt, the northern parts of Africa, and 
all Europe as far as Iceland inclusively ; forming, as it were, a, belt from 
the easternmost parts of Asia, to the extremities of the west, and of. 
Europe, and tending from the south-east toward the north-west. To the 
north of India, in Tibet, the traces of the Sanscrit language prevail, but I 
believe in a less degree, than in Ava. and Szam. From this belt some weak 
ramifications are to be found in Sumatra and Java. The Malay language 
contains many words of Sanscrit origin; and in the Chinese and Japanese, 
Sanscrit words are to be found occasionally. The language of the abo- 
rigines of India, extending from the Bay of Bengal to Bombay, and in- 
habiting the mountainous tracts in the interior parts, has no affinity what- 
ever with the Sanscrit, or any of its dialects. Its grammar, poor and 


barren, as may be supposed, is absolutely different from that even of the . 


SACRED ISLES iN THE WEST. 1oy 


lowest dialects of the Sanscrit. To my great surprise, I could not find 
even a single word init, either derived from the Sanscrit, or any of its 
dialects, except the names of a few articles of trade, imtroduced into it, 
but evidently not belonging to it: whilst there are a great many words 
obviously derived from the Sanscrit, in the dialects of Brasil, Mexico, of 
the Caribbees, and other tribes living on the eastern shores of America. 
In the dialects of the inland and southern parts of Africa, I could not 
even tracea single word of Sanscrit derivation, norin those of the western 
shores of America. Some of the dialects of Tartary, and Svberia exhibit 
occasionally a few words of Sanscrit origin; but these are not numerous, 
whilst none whatever are to be found in the others. Various etymolo- 
gies are given of the name of the city of Mexico, the true pronunciation 
of which is Machico. The most probable is from the Sanscrit Matsya, or 
Mach’ha, fish; and? ina ddrinative form, Matsyaca, and Machhica. ‘This 
word, in the Machico language, is pronounced Mecho, and Mechoa. Ac- 
cording to the learned Asse CiavicERo, a native of that country, the 
name of the town and province of Mechoacan signifies the place of fish. 
In Hindi, Mach’hi-c’hana implies the same, and Mach’hwd-c’han‘a, a place 
of fishermen, or Mechoa-can. In the Mexican tongue Teu-Calli signifies 
‘the house or cell of god, in Latin Det-cella, which is to be pronouced 
Dei-kella. Havelf, a house, in Hindi, hovel in English, is pronounced 
-covel, caul or coil in several parts of the peninsula, as in the Tamudi dia- 
le&t; and Deu-caul, or Deu-wal is the house of god: this well known 
word is generally pronounced De-wul in India. Teotigudcan, according 
to GEMELLI, signifies also, in that language, the place of god: in Hindi, 
Devataca-c’hana or Deotad-ca-chand signifies the same; though never 
used. They say in India, or rather Persia, But-c’han'a, the place of 


idols. Khand is usedin Persia, andin the western parts of India, in 


108 ESSAY ON THE 


composition, and signifies place. Some believe that it was used formerly 
in Sanscrit and that c’hani a place of metals, or mine, is derived from its 
but this is not likely. Hdloc, in Mexican, is the name of the god of 
waters; answering to’ Ja/ogha in Sanscrit, the energy of the waters. In 
the Brasilian dialeéts cunya or cunha, according to the Portugueze mode 


of spelling, and canyd, in Sanscrit, signify a young woman, 


Isr, the earth, is from ‘1 and Zva or ¢ba, in Sanscrit, the female power 
of nature, and the earth in an animated shape, or the goddess TeEtuus. 
Ara air: ig or uh, aqua: pi; pes, foot, powy, Caanga, to eat, is, in Hindz, 
caéga, cainga, Ishalleat. Ca-anga, to say; in Hindi Cahanga, I shall 
say. Co, togo, is ga and gatz in Sanscrit; in Brasilian guata also is, to 
go, to walk. Monhanga, to make, is manavinga, in Hindi, 1 shall make. 
Yeupira, to mount, to go up, from uper, upon in Hindi. Can, and acan, 
head in Galic also, ore-acan, our head. Ai-out, I come, is hum-aute : 
Ot-out is woh-aute in Hindi, he comes. Auae-aout, they come, and in 


Hindi we-auté: 1N a preposition is maz, both in Brasilian and Hind. 


In the language of the Caribbees, ac oculus, in Hindi auk, from the 
Sanscrit acsha, and acshan, from which is derived skin amongst the — 
Cherakees. Baica, to eat, is in Sanscrit bhucta: boutrokou, a boar, or 
hog, is vardhaca or bardhaca: jovanni, the soul, is jiva, jivan. Ishetri, 
God, is from Iswara: looca, among the Caribbees, is the first of the /écas, 
éogas or men in Hindi: and Maboid the evil spirit, or principle, is from’ 
mahd-bhui, or ma-bhuz, the great evil spirit, the chief of evil spirits. Bhuz 
and bhuta are common names for devils, spectres and other evil spirits. 


The word bhui is obsolete, and in great measure used only by women 
and children in India. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. ( 109 


Tn Virginia, — a bird, is from pacshi: yeu, jeaales is wohin Hind: 
WE: howan who, and whom; wastah in Hindi, is wutch in Virginia, 


propter, because, on account of. 


In the Chikkasah, and Choktah languages, Toca or loak is fire; and this 
is an old’ ‘Gothic word used in the Edda: Yr, anasa a bullock, yana Ay 
Sanserit, “aia to go, is ya in Sanscrit and eo in Latin. Anum-bolée-boté 
in their language is in Hindi hum, or aham-buli-bula, 1 spoke the speech: 
This last would certainly afford. much merriment, in the eastern parts of 
India, particularly, yet it would be understood. Unchaba is a height, 


mountain, both in these languages and in Sanscrit. 


THESE words are extracted, for the greatest part, from RELAND’s 
short vocabularies of the American languages. They are short indeed ; 
for they contain only a few hundred words... In the dialects of Peru and 
Chili, and the northern coasts of America, California &c. I have not been 
able to find a single word, that had the least affinity with the Sanscrit, 
or any other language of the old continent. In the languages of 
Ni orth-America, there are fewer words from the old continent, than in 
those of South-America, and of the Caribbees. ‘The reason is that acs 
cording to tradition, the tribes, which now inhabit North-America, came 
originally from the western parts of that country, and settled there, 
after having either exterminated or driven away the greatest. part of the 
inhabitants; and the Caribbees assert, that they came originally from 
Florida. | 


Bryonp this belt, languages: have little or no affinity with the Sans 
ertt, except among such nations as are well known to have emigrated’ 


out of it. Thus the Chinese, who lived originally on the banks of the 
Dd 


110 | ESSAY ON’ THE 


Oxus, according tothe: Purdnias; have preserved.a great many Sanserit 
vocables in their language, which are engrafted: upom another, unknown 
to us. . 

__In the short. vocabulary,of the .Hottentot language in Mr. Banrow’s 
description of the. Cape, and consisting, only of eighteen.words,, Iwas 
surprised to find three of them. pure. Sanscrit. The firsts. Surqde,, the 
sun,.in Sanscrit, surya: cum; water, in Sanscrit,cam; and. cu. is the:earth 


in both languages. 


ED © Doct SP OD 6 


CHAPTER Ill. 


‘SweTa’ Devi; or the WuiTeE Goppess, © 
= 


q. "Tue Waite goddess; whose abode is in the White Island, is. one of 


the three Parce; which according: to the: Paurdn'ics, are: a Tri-unity, 
| 


called.in the singular number T71-Cald-dévi-Cumédrz,, or.the: divine maid 


in-a:three-fold state. 


Sue was born on mount Caildsa from the Tri-murtti, as related in the 


Vardha-purdn'a: the three gods directed their eyes, so that their looks 


met into a’ ‘focus or point; and this divine maid sprang up instantly. She : 
_ is three-fold, and, as soon as she was born, she disappeared and went to : 


the Wuirr mountain or island, to perform tapasya.. She is Tri-sacti-dev7, — 


or the goddess with the triple energy: you must consider her as Tri= 
vid'ha oy three-fold, and these three.modes are sidd’lu, because they eme 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST, WA 


brace the whole circle of human: life. It is the Tyz>sact7, that makes 
kings; when‘creatings sheis: Satwici-Brahmt: when fostering, Vaishnavi: 
when destroying, she’ is: Rawdré, These are three forms, which were 
thus: produced : Brauma’ whois’ of a:red complexion, thinking on Mana’ 
pE‘va, who is whites his Sactt, or energy, naturally became white. He 
then produced a danisel of’ that colour called. ‘SwrTa-pDEVi, or the WHITE 
goddess. “She is called also: Brawmi-Sita’, Brana’, the creating: pow- 
er, is'thus introduced, thinking on the destructive: power, for avery ob- 
vious reason; for his energy is so luxuriant, that, if itwere:not continu. 


ally checked, in a short time it would-have no room to exert itself: the 


creative power would cease, andi of course: Brauma’ would ‘no-longer 


exist, But, if the power of: destruction’ was - not equally checked; he 
would'destroy Brauma’s works so ‘completely, and’so fast, that-in’a short 
time he would have no opportunity to exert: himself; In‘order to obviate 
this, Visunu, or the preserving’ power; interposes, and’ meditating on 
BrauMa, whose creative power gives a scope to his exertions, his energy 
becomes red, like BranMa’, and produces a damsel. of a red complexion, 
called. VaIsHNAVi. Rupra, or the power of destruction, is_.of a white 
complexion, but as.he is meditating on Visunu, who preserves: only that 
he may destroy, his energy turns black, and becomes a damsel called 
Raunpri, or the fearful goddess, and Tamasi, or black. as darkness, 


Tuvs, when we are thinking of a triangle, our ‘Sact/ becomes a tri- 
angle; when thinking on an object ofa white colour, it then becomes 
white, | 

Tue, Wuatre’ goddess.is most beautiful. She is Ecacshara, or her 
name consists of one letter. This letter is ‘I long, and in a derivative 


form, itis ‘Iva, which sounds. exactly like: Eve, pronounced as a dissyl- 


LZ \; ESSAY ON THE 

lable. Thus every'woman is a form of “I, and is really ‘Iva-or Evri 
Thus Apima, or :ApAm, is called SwayAamsBuuva, because he is like 
Swa'YAMBHU, or the-self existing; because he is. a form or emanation 
from him. She is Sarvacshara, that is, her names, in the sacred spells, 
include all the letters of the alphabet: she is Sarasvatz, or the goddess 
ef eloquence. Brauma’ followed the Wuite goddess, his own offspring, 
to the WuiTrrE mountain or island, and there fell in love with her, and 
there they made dapasya, in order to create mankind. Sita‘ said to 
BrauMa’, prepare a large st’han.or place for me to live in. He then took 
her to his bosom, and generation took place, and he had seven sons by 
her. . BrauMa then praised her in her\ threefold state, saying, ‘“ praise 
«-to-thee O Jayas‘vd, victorious ; Satya-sambluita, self born: D’hruva, 
“ immoveable; Deva-vara, because she contains all the gods in her 
“ womb: Cshemd, benign; Sarva-bhitd-Mahes'wari, great queen of all 


“ living beings; Vara'réha', firmly seated.” 


' Tue third Cumari, or damsel of a black hue, is called Raudré, Cala- 


ratrt, or black as night, and Chaninda. In other books, I am told that 
her name is said to be 6, or on. After destroying the demon Ruru, 
MAHA-DEVA praised her, saying, thou art BHU TOPAHARIN,, or she 
« who destroys living beings ; large are thy teeth, and thy seat is upon 
“© a corpse.” In the Meru-Tanira, hér station is said to be in the North. 


- From her mouth there issued man iy Devis or r goddesses, who instantly 


asked for food. MAHAcpEVA said, let them devour the fruit of the womb - 
of any woman, who, being with child, puts on the clothes of another 


woman. This threefold deity resides on Tri-cuéta, each form on her 
own, peak, the Wuitre goddess m ‘Swetam, the Rep goddess in Hyran'‘y= 
am: and Chamunda ox the Buack goddess, in the north, or on Ayasam. 


———— 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 1i3 


They have also another st’han near Casmir. In the Varaha-purdna the 
name of these three peaks are ‘Sweta, Mandara, and Nila or the black 


mountain. 


THERE are many mountains called Mandara, or dividing the waters; 
and they are represented in general, as consisting of a red or yellowish 
earth, or they are said to be of that colour; and of course it corresponds 


or rather itis the same with Suvarn‘a or Miran' Va. 


TueseE three paibIae: are obviously the Parce of the western my- 
thologists, which according to Prurarcn® were three and one. Fate - 
literally Lot, says he, in as much as it be an energy, is’ the gener al soul 
of the world, and is three fold, Clotho, Lachesis and Aly opos for PLato 
says that Providence, by which he understands fate, both physical and 
metaphysical, is threefold. The three Parce were called also Vesta, 
Minerva and Morta or Martia. Vestais the Sactr of ‘BRAHMA; who is 
represented under the emblem of an ignited globe. “Minerva is Saras- 
vati or the energy of Visunu; and Martia from Maks or Mavors, who 
is Mana-peEva, or Mana-Haraja, M’ua'raj: her other name Morta, 
is perhaps from mors, mortis. ‘These are the three Genii sitting in a 
triangle on Tyi-cu‘ta, inthe infernal regions, according to THESPEsIus, 
near the three lakes of liquid gold, white lead, and iron ; and between 
them probably was the infernal Tri-vium or the three roads branching 
out from one point, in the inferrral plains, which were threefold also, 
Ely.ium, Erebus, and Tartarus. These are probably the three Skiyi-Dei 


or Gods of Scheria, or Skirr, who began to be known, when Saturn 


Q) Puur. de Fato. 
(2) Puurarcn Vol, II. p. 567 and 566. 
Ee 


14 ESSAY ON THE 


withdrew from this world.” There the three Parcw presided over 
the four divisions of Tri-cu'‘ta, so combined together, as to make only 

three parts. These four divisions of Tri-ci’ta are mentioned in the Trai=_ 
lécya-derpan'a, Suvarn'a, Rupavdra, Dhatuct and Vajra, but they are to 
be considered as three only. Timarcuus, in his vision of the infernal . 
regions,®) saw many islands in the eighth ‘division of the world. The 
friendly spirit, who pointed out to Timarcnus, whatever was worth his 
notice in these regions, told him that there were fowr shares or portions 
of them.. “ A small portion only,” says he, “ of the superior parts.be- 
. © longs to us, the other parts are the abode of. other gods. The share 
«« of PROSERPINE,. intrusted to our care, is one of the four, which are 
« divided from each other by the Styx: this you may survey. ProsEr- 
“‘ PINE is in the moon, and MeERcurRY is her companion: this is the in- 
“ fernal Mercury or Puiuto.’@ Her portion,. or share, is what the 
western mythologists understood,. when they said, that. there was really 
a moon on earth; or, as Macrosius says, a terrestrial moon: thus it 
appears that Luna is- alse an earth, land or country, which we should 
call a celestial earth, in Sanscrit Swerga-bhim, an epithet of the White 
Island, or. the island of the moon. This moon, says PLUTARCH, is a 
mixed body, and. the emblem of the Genii; as the sun is the emblem 
of the superior deities. This some call a terrestrial heaven, and others a 
celestial earth. This moon, says he, belongs to Genii living on earth. 
All the islands which Timarcuus saw, were floating: this also is con- 
formable to the notions of the Hindus, who conceive that the earth, and 


the islands are all floating upon the abyss. 


() Prurarcn Vol. II. p. 421. 
() Puurarcu de Genio Socratis p. 589. 
@) Puurarca Vol. p. 943, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 115 


Tue Styx, says the friendly genius to Timarcuvs, is the road to hell, 
and determines the last portion of all things. It leads in an opposite 
direction from Orcus, to the superior parts. These four divisions and 
regions belong, ‘the first to life, the second to motion, the third to birth, 
and the fourth to.death. These are again so combined, as to form three 
new sets or divisions; for unity, belonging to what escapes the sight, joins 
the first and second ; intelligence, belonging to the-sun, unites the second and 
third; and nature, belonging to the moon, joins the third and last. Over 
each of these three combinations rules a Parca, daughter of necessity. 
Arropos [or Raupnri] rules over the first; Cloruo [or Braumi] over the 
second; and Lacnesis (or VAtsHNAvi | over the third, or Selene the moon; | 
‘and on her, rest the conversions of generation. “This singular combina- 
“tion of the numbers three and four, was in high estimation among the 
followers of Prato and Pyrnacoras. Thus, the four elements, com- 
bined together ‘by three intervals, produced every thing that exists. 
This combination was ‘really the completion of things. Thus, when 
Homer and Vinci ‘exclaim, * O three and four times happy are they, 
« who é&c.” they do not mean 'to’say, that they were either seven, or three 
or four times happy; but that they were made completely happy, through 


the fortunate combination of whatever is requisite for that purpose. 


Tue other islands have certainly their peculiar deities ; but the moon, 
which is the portion of the Genz’, who live on earth, is not so much expo- 
sed to the fury of the Styx, being somewhat higher. (This is the ter- 
restrial moon, or moon on earth, as mentioned by Luratius “ Philoso-« 

“ phi Lunam esse in terra dicunt, que circa nostrum hoc solum circulo altiore 


« suspensa.”\“) The Styc however, invades the moon (or rather the 


(1) Luratius yetus Statii interpres in Thebaid. 1. 


116 @. ESSAY ON THE: 


island of the moon) the secondary measures 177: that is to say, every 
sixth lunar month: for 354, the number of days ‘in a lunar year, is the 
primary, and its half, or 177, is the secondary measure. When the Styx 
rushes toward {the island of) the moon, (like the boar. or hygr in the 
Severn) in the secondary measures, ‘(that is to say at the equinodtial tides ) 
the souls then break forth into Joud lamentations, through fear: for 
PLuto seizes upon a great many, who happen to fall off: some, however, 
“who were'brought in by the raging flocd; contrive, by dint of exertions 
- and good swimming, to reach the shores of the moon; who raises them 
-up.. These are the souls of those, whose lot it is to die, about the time 
appointed for their being born again, except. such as are polluted with 
crimes : the Styx thundering and bellowing in a most dreadful manner, 
does not allow them to approach; but lamenting. their fate, they are 
_ thrust headlong, and hurried away to another regeneration, as you see. 
« Why,” says Timarcuus, “I see nothing: but: stars, some merging 
“ into the abyss, and others emerging out-of it,’ * These are Ge- 
“ni,” answered his conductor; “ for such is really. the case.” Piu- 
TARCH, in his:discourse on the faceseen in-the orb of the moon, 
adds that the Siyx, whilst raging, thrusts away many, whilst. almost 
within, reach of the ‘shores of the moon:: and’ even some, who had 
already reached the wished for land, are. suddenly dragged again 
‘into the deep. Those, however, who have effected their escape, and 
“stand firm on the beach, are crowned with the plumes of ‘constan- 
cy. There are in this moon®) three principal caverns, the largest 
called the sanGtuary of Hecazs, where the wicked suffer the punish- 


ments due to their crimes. The two other caverns, or rather out- 


@ P, 943, ~ =) RP, Oss, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 7 


lets, like the straits of Hercues, of the Caspian and Red Seas, says our 
author, are called the long gaps, [literally the Dirgha Dirghica or long 
passage leading into hell of the Puranas, ‘and through which the souls 
must pass :] one looking toward heaven, and the other toward the earth, 
being for the ingress and egress of the souls. The moon jis the recepta- 
cle of the sensitive souls (an7mz,) which ‘she composes or decomposes : 
the sun then supplying the rational souls, a new being is formed, and the 
earth supplies the body. For the earth gives nothing after death; but 
receives back, whatishe gave, for the purpose of generation. The sun 
receives nothing, except the rational soul, which he gave. But the moon 
receives and gives, compounds, decompounds and divides. -ATRoros (or 
Ravpri,) who is placed about the sun, is the beginning of generation ; 
exactly like the destructive power, or ‘Stva among the Hindus, and 
who Is called the cause and the author of generation: CLoruo, about the 
celestial moon, unites and mixes: the last, or LacHEsIs, is contiguous to 
the earth: but is, greatly under the influence of chance. For whatever 
being is destitute of a sensitive soul, does not exist of its own right; but 
must submit to the affections of another principle : for the rational soul 
is of its own right impassible, and is not obnoxious to affeStions from 
another quarter. The sensitive soul is a mediate, and mixt being, like 
the moon, which is a compound of what is above, and of what is below; 
and is to the sun in the same relation as the earth is to the moon. Well 
Puiny might say, with great truth, that the refinements of the Druids 
were such, that one would be tempted to believe, that those in the east 
had largely borrowed from them. This certainly surpasses every thing 


of the kind, I have ever read, or heard in India. 


Turse three goddesses are obviously the Parce@,.or fates of the wes- 
he 


118 ESSAY ON THE 


tern mythologists, which were three and one. ‘This female tri-unity, is. 
really the Tri-murtti of the Hindus, who call it the “Sactz or energy of. 
the male Tri-murtti, which in reality is the same thing. “Though the. 
male tri-unity be oftener mentioned, and better known among the un- 
learned, than the other; yet the female one is always understood with- 
the other, because the Tri-murit¢ cannot act, but through its energy, 
or ‘Sactt, which is of the feminine gender. ‘The male Tri-mirit¢ was 
hardly known in the west: for JupireR, PLuto Aad WNEFTUNE have no 
affinity with the Hindu Tri-muritt, except their being. three in number, 
The real Tri-murtiz of the Greeks and Latzans consisted of Cronus, Ju- 
PITER and Mars, Brauma, VisHnu and ‘Siva. ,To these three gods 
were dedicated three altars in the upper part of. the great circus at Rome. 
These are brothers in their Calpas; and Cronus or Brana’, who has no. 
Calpa of his, own, produces. them, and of course may be considered as. 
their father. Thus BrauMa creates in general; but Visunu, in his own 
Calpa, assumes the character of Cronys or Brauma’ to create, and he is 
really Cronus or Brauma: he is then called BRAHMA-RU PI JANARDANA,. 
or VisHNu the devourer of souls, .with the countenance of BRAHMA: he 


is the preserver in his own charaéter. 


Turse three were probably the Tripatres of the western mythologists 
ore also Tritopatores, Tritogeneia, Tris-Eudaimén, Trisolbiot, Tris- 
macaristor, and Propatores, The ancients were not well agreed, who they 
were :, some even said that ‘they were Corrus, BRIAREUS and GycEs, the 
sons of TEuius and the sun, Others said that they were “Amaters, 
Prorecies and PRoroctros, the door keepers, and guardians of the 
winds. Their mystical origin probably belonged to the secret doctrine, 


which ‘the Roman ‘college, like the Druids, never committed to writing, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 19 


and were forbidden to reveal.) As the ancients swore by them, there can 
be little doubt, but that they were the three great deities of their religion, 
As they are said to be the guardian gods, and keepers of the winds, they 
belong to the British Isles, 


Piuro or Yama, NEPTUNE or VARUNA are excluded from the Hindy 
triad. JUPITER, with the eagle, is VISHNU: but JUPITER PLuvius, and 


JuPiTER wielding the thunder-bolt, is Inpra... In general, we may say 


that JurrrER j is the INDRA of tie Hindus, the Olympian Jupiter, 


Tue WuitE goddess, or SARASVATI, presides ‘over: arts “and sci 
ences: she is the Vedas, and the Védas are in: her. SavitRi, the 
consort of Brauma, is the Gayatri, called’ “emphatically the ‘mother 
of the Vedas. \. The’ Gayatri consists of ’ certain mysterious” “Words, 
which they consider as ‘the quintessence of the Vedas. The three 
superior ‘classes are “régenerated or born! again, as they ‘say, of the 
Gdyatit; in the same manner, that we are born again of the spirit and 
Water and the’ mysterious name of the Holy ‘Trinity is really our ‘Gdya- 
tr?. From ‘this regeneration, Brahmens are called Dwija, or twice born. 
The necessity of regeneration is a fundamental tenet among divines in 
the east,’ as well'as in the west: and we are equally ~ Dwija, twice ‘bor a 
er regenerated. There are five different Gayatris, according to the 
number of the principal deities, which are Visunu : ‘Siva, the sun, Devi 
and'Gan’es‘a. ‘That of the'sun is the first, and belongs exclusively to 
the'sacerdotal class, Sarasvati the white goddess, assuming innumera- 
ble forms, which are all alike, resides in many places: but the primitive 


form’s place of residence is in the White ‘Island. There she was visited 


CO ———————_—_—_—_—_—_——_——————— = 


(1) Macrosivs lib, I, c, viii, ‘ a: 


." 


120. ESSAY ON THE: 


by Narapa, who is introduced in the Vardha-puran‘a, saying to PRiyav- 


RATTA, the eldest son of Swa-yamsBuuva, or ADAM, “ yesterday, (hya- 


66, 


Gé 


ce 


stané or hyastanadiné,) ‘O-king of kings! I saw a lake in the White 
Island. There was in it a large and beautiful flower of the ‘Camada, 


or red lotos. On its banks] sawa damsel, seemingly not above ten | 


_ years of age, with large beautiful eyes: I was astonished; her eyes 


were half closed. JI asked the soft speaking maid; Who are you, O 


* most beautiful? Why did you come hither? What is your business? 


Tell me, what I am to do, O well shaped maid! Thus I said, but she 


closed her eyes, and remained silent; then all my divine knowledge. 


forsook me; I forgot the ‘Sdsiras, the Yoga-s astras, the Sicsha-Sastras, 


and the Vedas also. I perceived immediately, that she had attracted 


the whole to herself, I was surprised and grew very uneasy: I ap- 


proached her, and perceived a divine form in her body.:.on.his breast 


J saw a second form, and on the breast of this.a.third form, whose 
eyes were red and inflamed: he was beautiful, and .resplendent like 


the sun. Thus I saw three human forms in her bedy,. which suddenly 


_disappeared, and the damsel remained alone: I said then, O Devi- 
 Cumanri! divine maid! how came I to lose my Vedas? Tell me, 
_most beautiful. She answered, the first form. you saw in my, body, 

‘is the Rig-Véda, or Narayana himself, whose name, like fire, ; 


burns away all sinfulness. The other on his breast, was the Yajur- 


Veda, or BRAHMA. The third is. the Sama-Veda, with the counte- 
nance of Rupra ; thus the three Vedas are three gods. Take back 
your Vedas and ‘Sastras, OQ Narapa! and perform your ablutions in — 
this lake, the name of which is Vedasara, or Veda-Sardvara, the 
lake of the Vedas, and you will remember your former transmigra- 


tions, She then disappeared, and having performed my ablutions, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 121 


(4 


nm 


and according to the words of the goddess Sa'vitri, I recollected a 


¢ 


n 


thousand past transmigrations.” 


“6 In my first generation, I was a Brahmen, much respected at 
Avantipuri or Ujjayini. I understood the Vedas perfectly, had many 
‘ disciples, and was very rich. Reflecting one day, of what little avail 
« my wealth would prove in the end; and of what little service my disci- 
“ ples would be to me, I bade adieu to the world, after having divided all 
we my wealth among them, and went to the lake called Sarasvata-sara or 


“ Pushcara, there to make tapasya.” 


Here the narrative breaks off suddenly, but further particulars are to 
be found in another,place of the same Purana, where it is said that Na- 
RADA went to the W. hite Island, the inhabitants of which looked exactly 
like Visunu. ‘The first man he saw there, he took to be VisHNu him- 
self: he then saw a second, and he looked like Visunvu also: in short 
they were all alike. He was astonished, and making ¢apasya, he medi- 


tated on Visunu, fora thousand years, when he appeared to him. 


He praised Visunu, who said, “ after a thousad Yugs of Brauma, 
*¢ thou shalt be born of him; and from thy functions, he shall give thee a 


« name Narapa, from dd, to give, Nar'a water, to the manes. He 


n 


‘ then disappeared, and leaving my body, I was reunited to Bran- 
« ma, and in the present Ca/pa, I was born his son. O king of men! 
** perform the puja in honor of Narayawsa, and you will obtain power in 
*« this world: and after death, you will be reunited to Visunu.” The 
eldest son of Swayamsuvva followed his advice; and having divided 
his kingdom, or the whole earth, between his seven sons, he made tapa- 
sya; and whilst performing japa, or repeating mentally the sacred names 


of Visunu, he obtained mocsha, or was reunited to the Supreme Being, 
Gg 


199 ESSAY ON THE 


If. Wiru regard to the religion of the Druids, very few of its tenets 
have been preserved, and transmitted to us, either by the Greeks or the 
Romans, of whose religion and fundamental tenets we know also but. little, 
except what relates to the exterior worship; for the sacred college at 
Rome, and the augurs, kept the whole, as a secret to themselves, as close- 
ly asthe Drucds did. But there is every reason to believe, that the 
religion:.of the Druzds was fundamentally. the same with. that. of the: 
Greeks and Romans, Scyihians or Goths,. Egyptians and. Hindus, with no: — 
greater deviations, than those, which are found. in the Christian religion: 
among its numerous sects. A Hindu, after visiting Rome and Geneva, 
could never be made to believe, that the religion of these two places is 
fundamentally and originally the same, and that they have the same 


scriptures. 


Tue Hindus insist, that theirs is the universal. religion. of the world, 
-and'that the others are only deviations from the mother church. In India 
are found the four grand classes, the three first of which are entitled: to 
the benefit of regeneration. All the rest of mankind belong to the fifth 
: class, branching out into an innumerable variety of tribes. The idea, 
that the Hindus admit of no proselytes, arises from our not understanding 
the principles. of that religion. We belong to it, though in a humble 
station: it requires no admission of course, and we are entitled to all the 
benefits and. advantages, which this mother church. offers to us. We 
may pray, perform the puja, have the homa offered for us, for our rela- 
tions, and friends, paying for the same, as the other Hindus; we may 
have a Brdhmen for our purohita, or chaplain, and almoner: But the 
members. of this church cannot,,in general, rise from an inferior class to 


another, except. they die first; and then, if deserving of it, they may be 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 123 


Horry again in Indza, in any of the four tribes. India is called Punya- 
bhumi, or the land ef righteousness; not because it prevails there, but be- 
cause it rnay be obtained there. It is called also the land of the law, or 
precepts to be followed, in order to obtain either eternal bliss, or heaven. 
The other countries are called Bhdga-bhuimi or land of enjoyment, be~ 
cause people from India go there to enjoy the due reward of their meri- 
torious lives. Of course. they are incapable either of merits or demerits, 
in these’ countries or dw7pas,. which are six. in number, and are called 
‘Swarga-bhimt, or heavenly earth, or land. The inhabitants of the White 
Esland, immediately after death, go back to India, from’ which they 
came, there to be born-again ina station suitable to their merits. Those, 
who inhabit the intermediate dwzpas,.do not always fall back immediately 
to India; but, according to circumstances, are either. advanced to another 
dwipa, of asuperior rank, or lowered. into an inferior one, before they 
transrnigrate back to India. In. ‘Sweta-dwipa and other islands,. it is de- 
clared that there is no law, and the inhabitants thereof are not capable 
‘either of merits or demerits. When Nagusna, or Noau, wanted In- 
pRa’Ni,. or the wife of InpRa, to favour his passion for her, she pleaded 
her duty as an insurmountable barrier: he answered, “ well, let us go 
* out of Jambu, into the other dwfpas, the land of enjoyment, and dal- 
« liance.” This is nearly the doctrine of the Jewish church: for the 
Jews were born under the law, and their country was really punya- 
bhimz:: the gentiles were born without the law, and. of course, says. the 


apostle, they perish without the law.. 


SWERGA,. in. Sanscrit, signifies a terrestrial paradise ; and there are 
many: one on the summit of Me7u or Olympus, where reside the superior 


forms of the deity: the others are imthe dwipas. Swerga then answers 


124 ‘ ESSAY ON THE 


to the elysium, and land of the blessed. of the western mythologists, 
Swerga, of course, does by no means signify what we understand by 
‘heaven: the real expression for which, in Sanscrit, is the Saha-locas, or 
the place-of those, who abide in the presence of the Supreme Being. 
“According to divines in India, there are two places for good people after 
death, and we may choose ‘which of them we like best. These are the 
Swerga-bhumis, or terrestrial paradises, and Mocsha, which includes the 
‘Saha-locas,'or heaven, according to our ideas. To obtain these, there are 
‘two modes of worship very different from each other: for the first com- 
‘prises exterior observances, and in fact is downright idolatry ; in the second 
you are directed to reject entirely the former mode, and to worship only 
the Supreme Being in spirit and truth: sacrifices, pilerimages, ablutions 
“are then no longer required. Though they talk much of the latter, yet 
Tcould never finda singlé Hindu that would follow it, alledging that 
it requires a renunciation of the world, and it’s’ pleasures, an absolute self 
denial ; and that besides they do not conceive in what the pleasures of the 
Saha-locas may consist, as there is no eating, or drinking, nor marrying 
‘&c. On the contrary, in terrestrial paradises, they eat, drink, marry &c. 
The world, its pomps, and all sensual pleasures, when enjoyed without 
“distressing our fellow creatures, is by no means a sinful state: for this 
“reason they prefer Swerga, where they may become kings, great men 
&c. This Is a sort of paradisé, contrived for publicans, scribes, pharisees 
and other wordly persons, who in general are endowed with many vir- 
tues ; which, however, remain sterile, through want of a vivifying principle. 
{n this mode of worship, sacrifices, pilgrimages, the worship of superior 
~ emanations, and of their: representations in wood, stone &c. are pecu- 
liarly requisite; and in cases of great guilt incurred, extraordinary pe- 


nances, mortifications &c. If to the other system of religious worship, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST, 125 


we were,to.add the mystery. of redemption, it would indeed bring it-very 
set 4 Christian religion. 

In js the Beectics ie now, ‘to Xtal the purity of the worship of the Druids, 
of which we lanow but very little, and to suppose, that they had no idols, 
Some ‘modern ‘authors ‘have rendered the same service to the Brdhmens. 
One even goes further, and says, ° if any ‘body should have asked’ the 
Areopagites at Athens, or any body at the court of the kings of Persia, 
« whether they were idolaters or not, they would hardly have understood, 
“ what he meant.” ‘I cannot answer either for ‘the Areopagites or the 
Persians: but ask a Hindu, whether he worships a Sis, he will imme- 
diately, and without the least hesitation, ‘answer, « «Yes, I do worship 
« idols.” Ask, on the other hand, a Hindu, whether learned or unlearned, 
«" Do you worship the Supreme Being, ‘PARAMES WaRA? Do you pray 
« to him? ? Do you offer sacrifices unto him: ” He will answer imme- 
diately - “no, never.” « You certainly worship him ‘mentally, which i is the 
“purest sort of worship, and which becomes, it seems, “fashionable, as it 
“ subjects us to very little, or no inconvenience.” ithe’ question is, whether 
he will understand you, unless you have made s some progress ii in the lan= 
guage. If he does; he will answer “ NOS Do you praise him?” Gay 0 
“Do you meditate on his attributes and perfeétions : pk 9? « ‘What i is 
* then that silent meditation, ‘mentioned by’ some learned authors } »” His 
‘answer will be, “ when I perform the eye in ‘honor of some oF the gods, 
“© T seat myself on the ground, with my legs crossed in, such a manner, 
“that each foot rests upon the opposite thigh, ‘(not under it like a taylor, 
«© put) like those who perform tapasya. Then, with my eyes closed; and 
“ looking up to heaven, my hands moderately open, and close to each 
“ other, and a little elevated, Nee my mind and thoughts, and 

Hh 


196 ESSAY ON THE 

se without ‘moving the toneve, or using’ any of the organs of speech, 
*« J say inwardly I am Braume, or the Supreme Being!” We are not 
* conscious. of . our being Brahme through maya y or wordly illusion, 
Ss and the original taint or sin: but we know it, through, rgvelation. 
It is forbidden to adore the Supreme Being, to. offer Prayers and 
“ sacrifices to him, for it would. be worshipping. ourselves : but we may 
« adore and . _worship collateral emanations from him, and of a sur 
* p perior degree: we may adore. and worship even mere mortals | of 
which. kind of worship ‘many _ instances sates recorded, and there 
© are even now living ones. The worship of images is recommended, 


. when after consecration the deity has been called down and forced 


6 


Pee 


< into them with powerful. spells,” This is the doétrine of the Greeks 
and Romans ; and I do not believe that there ever was any, other sort of 
ments of dulia and nee a the appellation of mig ; exaétly like (he 
word idolum, Eidoney j in Gi eek, signifies both a material and spiritual i image 
of the deity, 0 or any divine bein ig in general. The spiritual, murttis are 
portions of the Supreme Being: ‘the material ones are. the ome 
forms of the “deity = and, statues, “called also, mirtii, but more properly 
bimbd or pratima, are “representations of these embodied forms, and 
into which the deity is forced through spells. As the words mur tti and 
idolum signify both the supposed emanations from the Supreme Being, 
which | are after his. own image, and resemblance, and also carved repre- 
sentations of these mages cand ‘idols, the word idolatry. implies the 
worship of these emanations,. and also of statues or idols: and there 
might be, of course, nations of idolaters, though they should not wor 
ship, either carved or molten images. That the Greek word Exdohoy is - 


synonymous with mirtti is ‘obvious from Homer, who represents HER- 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 127 


cuLns, the god himself, in heaven;. but says that his idol, or muiriti, Was 
in-the-elysiany fields, with; the, other. heroes; The word: zdo/, in Greek, 
originally signified an emanation or form,, like murttz,;,and_, of course it 
signifiedalso'a spectre oriapparition :. andthe Greeks and Romans seldom 
or ever made use, of it, tosignify the;statue,.of a ani ; and it was used 
in that sense Aes by, ecclesiastical writers. |; 


by MiIOER 2 Sbsm von 


No divine honours i in india are paid toa statue i after the perform- 
ance. of three ceremonies, They give it, first a suitable dress then it is 
consecrated, by forcing, ‘the d deity, to come down into it, by certain spells 
or carmina ; ‘then the, officiating priest. wor ships i it. The same ceremonies 
were equally performed. by the Greeks and Romans, and other idolatrous 


nations in the west. Ne : 


1 ont gor ory 


"THe Hindus call the soul,’ and ‘other @manations, ‘milrtiis, becuse: 
actording’'to scripture, they ‘are after the’ image and resemblance of ‘the 
Supreme Being ; yet they ‘assert that they are really portions of the di- 
vine essenice. This was the dotting: of the Greeks and Romans; Ani 
ma est Deus, I-am God; I am Brahme: and all their deities did ultimately 
evolve’ themselves into the ‘Supreme Being, as asserted by the ° Hindus 
because ‘they’ were emanations from him. “Macrosivs shows} that all 
the deities resolved” themselves ultimatelyinto the sun; and this’ ig 
exa@ly the doétrine of the Hinlhis, who add, with Piavo.® thatthe 
sun is thé most’ perfect ‘mirttr, or image of “the Supreme ® Being? 
The’ ihfetior’ deities “resolve themselves into the three superior ones! 
and ‘these; ultimately; into thé sun}! for all emanations are maya, go 


nérally ‘réndered ‘by iZ/usion, but often’ also’ applicable 'to contingent 


@) Macros. insomn. Scirion. Lib, J. -c. 2°. 


198  GRSSay ONE! => 

belhgs, whilst ‘the: ‘supreme ‘One “ alovie® exists yeally and absolutely; 
Divines and ‘philosophers in°‘the- east, “‘asswell! ‘as’ inthe west, ‘seldom, 
if “ever; considered JusirEn! as’ the ‘Supreme ‘Being whom they scall 
De'va int the east, or ‘Devs‘'in ‘the: ‘westho@fuhim ithe indus neven- 
présuime’ to “thake any ‘image; and aceordinpoto Peato and ‘Macro- 
ius, this was exactly thé’! casé'aneahe? west'}cand <the oGrecks: and 
Romans never offered up prayers, nor made sacrifices to him, exactly like 
the Hindus : and he was unknown to the tultitude in the west, “precisely 
as in India, even to this ‘day. They ‘speak of ‘him in ‘India with the 
most awful reverence, whilst they indulge. ‘themselves in ‘the most 
obscene tales and legends concerning the’ embodied forms or deities of 
all ranks, “exactly like the Greeks and Romans. The reason js ‘that these 
forms were mere mortals, according to the opinion of several respectable 
schools.in India, and_also formerly, in the west, Whenever. .avanan.-pan 
divest, himself of every . worldly.. afleCtion,. either good or bad, by self 
denial, and_ has extinguished, that .is..to say,. subdued his . senses, the 
inferior, deities disappear, and; concentrate themselves into. che Tri-mirité 
soon. after, the Tri-murtix itself disappears, and at that very moment, he 
exclaims Jam. Braume.or Gop, and-he is>then conscious of his_ being 
Braume; Vo obtain this, it is not only necessary , to divest. yourself of 
every sinful taint and appetite; but also of every virtue, and laudable i= 
elation «for. virtue doesnot differ frem vice materially :.it is vice itself, 
or the extremes-of vice; but moderated ; and the difference between them 
is the same as.between.a gentle, and an intense heat. Virtue, of » Coursey 
is.a worldly ailection, which the man, who renounces the: world, ought 


to consider in:the light of vice, as it is equally inimical _to.:his,purpose, 


Q) Macros. insomn. Scirion. Lib. Ie‘. 2°. AQETIIG 28 onal AA 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST, 129. 


Virtue’s reward is Swerga, a temporary and local heaven, but it is in- 
sufficient to obtain heaven in our sense, or eternal bliss. The lord of heaven 
is not the Supreme Being among the Hindus, no more than in the west for- 
merly. They believed also that the sou! was Gop, an emanation or portion 
of him, The ancient philosophers, and Cicero said, that the soul was 
Gop. This soul is called Atma,in Sanscrit, and Autmé or Autmd in Greek, 
Animam deum, et prisct philosophorum, et Tullius dizit. Anima forma 
divina, the soul is a divine form, or emanation, according to Macrosius;‘? 
and this was also the opinion of Pytuacoras. Whether the Druids of 
Britain had idols or not, is no where said ; but those on the continent cer- 
tainly had, as well as those of Ireland. Froma passage in GILDAS, it 
seems that they had, and that even some remained in his time. The de- 
scription, he gives us of them, shows they did not belong to the Romans, 
as they looked grim and stiff, like the mesta simulachra Deorum of the 
Germans, done without art. There is no reason why we should believe 
them free fromthe errors of the other Druids on the continent. The 
little we know of their doétrine is perfectly conformable to that of the 
Hindus: except their worshipping under the oak, which they called em- 
phatically Dru or the Tree. Dre, in Sanscrit, isa tree in general: it was 
so in Greek formerly; and it signifies a forest in Russian. It was after= 
wards restricted: to the oak among the Greeks, and the Cedtzc tribes. 
There are no oaks in India, except inthe mountains to the north: but 
the Hindus have other trees equally sacred, and the Goths had a peculiar 
regard for the ash tree. 


Tue White goddess is represented with a white complexion, mildly 


| 


beaming like the moon. Her clothes are white, like the foam of the 


@) Macros. Lib. Il. c. 12,° 


130 ESSAY ON THE 


White Sea. In one hand she holds a guitar, and in the other a book, like 


ALBuUNEA or the WuiTE goddess, commonly called the Tiburtine Sipyt. 


THe Waite goddess, whose abode is in the White Island, in the mid- 
dle of the White Sea, is the Leuco-Thea of the Greeks, which implies the 
same thing exactly. She was the daughter of Capmus; but others said 
that she was the wife of Neptune, and the daughter of Nereus or the 
ocean, according to Puurnurtus. Nara, in Sanscrit, signifies water, and 
"Narayana, he whose abode is in the waters, From NaRAYANA, the 
Greeks made NeREon in the objective, from which they formed the right 
case. The Greeks called her also Buns; the Latians, Al-Buna, and AJ. 
Bunea. . The root of. these denominations is no longer to be found in the 
Greek language; but it still exists in the Celtic and its dialects: Fionn, wen, 
ven, fignify white, shining : Al-wen, Al-fionn, Al-Ben, remarkably white, 
In several dialects of the peninsula of India, as in the Tamuli, and also in 
Ceylon, ben, and ven signify white. The ancient Greeks said phaennos for 
white, bright, fionn or phionn in Galic: and the White Island in the 


Euxine Sea, is called Phaenna by Pinpar. 


“Leuco-Tuea is represented as the goddess of the sea, and as con 
stantly living with the daughters of Nereus, at the bottom of the ocean. 
These were her companions, and formed her retinue: hence they are 
called Leuco-Theai-Nereides by Hesycnius: and, as we have seen 
before, she was supposed by. some to be daughter of Nereus. Near 
Tibur she was called Al-Bunea the Sibyl, and represented with a book 
in-her hand, .As one of the. Parca, she was the same with Minerva, 
the goddess of wisdom, called also Skirra or the Vhite goddess. She visits 
many places in various parts of the world, some once a year at stated : 


times ; and others she visits only every third, or fourth year. She comes 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 131 


repularly once every year at Hinglaj, at Cape Mud'an, Moran or Malane, 
vo the west of the river Hab, the Arbis of the ancients. 


reed © LD SEE ELD @ (Gia 


CHAPTER WW. 


Of the Cuurnine of the WHITE SEA. | 


i 


Tue gods, after the creation, soon perceived that there were still 
many thing's wanting for the good of mankind, and more particularly on 
account of themselves, In their numerous wars with the giants, many: 
of the gods being killed, they were informed by Visnnu, that it was” 

- possible to procure a certain. beverage, which would render them immiore 
tal. The task, however, was immense; for it consisted in throwing 
all the plants, and trees of the universe, according to. some; but, accors 
ding to others, only those that grew on the sides of the’ WutTE mouns 
tain or island, into the Wuirn.sea; which was to. be churned for a long 
time in order to obtain the butter of immortality, or dmrz, the ambrosia 

_ of the western mythologists; and the old moon, which was already of 

Amrit, would serve as.a leaven to predispose the whole mixture. . The 

old moon,.as we observed before, was inert, and of little use ; they wanted, 
also, intoxicating liquors to exhilarate themselyes, and celestial nymphs 
for their own amusement, This churning took place in the Dwapar, or 


third age of the Manwiintava of Cua’csuuss, which immediately preceded 


that.ofNoan, It lasted exaétly 29 years and five months, or 10,748 


i 


days, 12 hours and 18 minutes, » This is obviously the revolution: of Sa 


199 Ct . ESSAY ON THE 


TURN, which was in use amongst the inhabitants of the Isles in the Nor- 
thern Ocean, who celebrated, with great pomp, the entrance of that planet, 


into the sign of Taurus, according to PLUTARCH. . 


Ir is declared in the Purdan’as, and acknowledged by every body, 
that this momentous transaction took place in the Wuite sea: but the 
spot is more particularly pointed out in the Vardha-purdn'a, and others. 
It happened in that part of the WuirTe sea called the Calas'cdad’i or 
the caldron-like sea: from its being an inland one, and surrounded om 
all sides, or nearly so, by the land; from which circumstance it was 
compared to a pot, or caldron. ‘This sea was contiguous to the WuiTe 
island on, one side, for on account of its contiguity, the Amrit is said, 
in the Matsya-puran‘’a and-others, to have been produced on, or near 
the: Wut, or silver mountain, called there also the mountain of Soma 
or Lunus. ~ On the other side it bordered on Suvarnaa-dwipa or Ireland: - 
for weare told, in the Vrihat-Cat’ha, that there was a sea town in that 
country, called: Calasa-puri; from its being situated on the Calas'édad’hi, 
or sea like a Calasia or ealdron:: ,This caldron-like, or land-locked sea, 
is evidently the Irish Sea.» Into this Calasa, according to the Vdraha- 
puran'a, the gods flung all the plants, and agreed'to churn it. This they: | 
did, says our:-author, in Varun'aleyam or Varun asyéleyam, the abode, 
— dleyam, or st’hanoof’ Varun’a, the god of the: sea. His abode, to. 
this day,,is well known, ‘and :is in the very centre of that sea. The 
Manx and Irish mythologists,;.according to Col. VaLAncry, call Vae 
RUN A, \Mananan-Mac-Lir, Mananan, the son of the sea:.and his abode, 
according to them, is in the Isle of .Man, or Manuin,as it is called by 
drish bards. . According to. General VaLANncey, it was called also Ma= 


nand, which answers to the Moneda of Protemy. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 133 


Arter the gods had fixed on the most proper time for the churning of 
the sea of milk, they soon perceived, that it would be impossible for them 
to accomplish this tremendous work, without the assistance of the giants. 
They made peace accordingly with them, under the most solemn promise 
of sharing with them the fruit of their joint labours. T he gods in gene- 
ral are represented as a weak race, but full of cunning, and very crafty; 
the giants, on the contrary, are very strong, and generally without much 
guile. The gods of the Goths, and of the Greeks and Romans, did not 
bear a much better character, Even among Christians, there are old 


legends, in which the devil is most egregiously taken in. by holy men. 


Havine thus settled the conditions, they all went. to work, and ga- 
thered all the trees and plants, and. flung them into the caldron-like sea. 
They then brought the mountain. of Mandara with infinite labour. It is: 
said that this mountain is in the peninsula, near the sea shore, and to the 
north of Madras. They placed it in’ the middle of the caldron-like sea, 
which they used for a churn, and mount Mandara as a churning staff. 
The serpent Vadsucz served them instead of a rope, and they twisted him 
round mount Mandara, and the giants were allowed-to lay hold of the 
snake by the head: his fiery breath scorched. the giants, and they be- 
came black: the unfortunate reptile suffered much; he complained, but 
in vain. Mount Mandara began to sink; but VisHnu, assuming the 
shape of a tortoise, placed himself under it. In. the Scanda-puran‘a, 
chapter of the Sanata-cumara-Sanhitd, in the 75th section, we have 
a most minute account of the churning of the WauirTe sea by Visunu, 
the gods and the giants: the latter had Baxi at their head. After 
churning for five years, the froth began to appear: and after three years 
more, VARuNi or Sura’, with her intoxicating liquors, The cow Ca: 

K k 


124 > RSSAY ON THE 


mad heni or Strabhi appeared after another year’s labour. According 
to the Brahman'da-purén‘a, she was worshipped by the gods, and both 
gods and giants were highly pleased, when they saw her. One year af- 
ter, the elephant 4irdvata made his appearance; and the next year a 
horse with seven heads. Three months after, the Apsaras with Rams 
BHA-DE'vi at their head. CuaNpra, or Lunus, came one year after: then, 
after three years more, was produced Cala-cuta, a most subtile poison, 
flowing in large quantities; and then Visunu became black. It was ofa 
fiery colour, and began to set fire to the three worlds. Mankind, being 
alarmed, began to call out, dh! Ah! The earth, in great distress, with 
Visunu, waited on ‘SIVA, craving his assistance. ‘Siva swallowed up the 
poison, which stuck in his throat, and caused.a most intolerable heat, 
which parched his throat and body. His throat turned blue; from which 
circumstance he is worshipped under the name of NiLta-caNTESWARA, 
or the lord with the blue throat, He called for the Ganges, and 
placed the moon on his forehead, and snakes round his neck, whose 
refrigerative powers are well known. One year after, Codan'da appeared, 
or the unerring bow and arrow. ‘The next month a conch was produced, 
and the next year the famous Parijata tree, One month after, a jewel of 
an azure colour, called Caustubha, and Jve'suta’,, or poverty, the eldest 
sister of LacsHMi, or wealth. Her dress was black, her hair yellow, 
her eyes red; and her teeth were like the Cushman'da, a sort of gourd. 
She looked very old, wanted many teeth, with her tongue lolling out 
of her mouth. She was pot-bellied ; and the gods and Dattyas were 
amazed at the sight of ‘such a strange figure. Then Lacsumi appeared 
‘with-a most beautiful countenance ; her complexion was like gold, and 
she had large swelling breasts. Her ‘cloaths were of the foam of the 
‘White Sear in her hands she held a chaplet of Camala flowers, or xed lotos, _ 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. i35 


‘the gods and giants, or demons, were filled with rapture, when they 
saw hey. | 

Arter churning for twelve years more, a learned physician, called 
D’HanwantTani, appeared, holding a vase full of Amrit or ambrosia. 
The gods drank of it; but to the giants they gave only intoxicating li- 
quors. ‘The gods kept the cow Camadhenu. Inpra took the elephant 
Airavata; and the sun, the horse, with seven heads, The gods seized 
the Apsaras. ‘Siva retained Codan'da, or the merring bow and arrows. 
Visunvu laid hold of the conch Panchajanya, the tree Parijata, the jewel 
Caustubha, and looked wishfully at Lacsuymi. She did the same at him; 
and the whole assembly kept their eyes fixed on her. PiraMaua, or 
BrayMa, asked ‘Siva, te whom Lacsumi should be given. ‘Siva said, 
let her be given to Visunu: she agreed to it. ‘Then ‘SIVA said, let us 
send for Sacara or OcEANUus, to perform the nuptial ceremony called 
Panigraha, or laying hold of the hand, on the 12th of Cartica. This 
day was fixed upon, because Visunu awakes from his eight months 
slumbers, on the 11th of the same month, exactly the day before. 
BrauMa then sent for Napvit or OcEANus; when Lacsumi said, that her 
eldest sister must be married first, according to the injunction of the Vedas. 
A sudden gloom spread itself all over the assembly, but Visunu relieved 
them from their uneasiness, by giving her to Uppaxaca Rishz, who was 
unmarried : but this was not effected without much difficulty. The Rishi 
advanced with his bride, the daughter of the ocean, ever faithful to her 
‘consort, and Oceanus, taking water, poured it into the hands of the 
‘Rishi. Then Visunu married Lacsumi and carried her to Vaicunta. 
Upparaca, with Jyesura, went to his hermitage. Lacsumi is the god- 
_ dess of riches and fortune, and JyrsTHa of poverty and misfortune ;: 


‘this last is ever faithful to her consort, 


136 ESSAY ON THE 


In the Tapi-c’han‘da, a section of the Scanda-purdwa, it is said that 
VaRnu'Ni was given to Varuna, the Neptune of the Hindus. Charmed 
with his prize, he set off with her in his chariot, gently gliding along the 
surface of the sea; quaffing occasionally intoxicating draughts. Thus they 
passed through Lancd-dwara, or the gates of Lancd, now the straits of © 
Malacca, beyond which the sage Acastya has an hermitage. Being 
intoxicated, they behaved disrespe¢tfully to the holy man, who cursed 
Varuna. He became a Cshettri, and was born of Ajyami‘pa, under the 
name of SAMVARN A, whois considered as an Avatara of Varun’a, the 


ruler of the waters, or Sali/éendra. 


Besrprs these ratnas, or jewels, produced by the churning of the White 
Sea, and from which the White Island is also denominated Ratna-dwipa,. 
and Mani-dwizpa, other jewels or precious things were produced also,. 
and are mentioned occasionally in the Puranas. It is declared, in the 
Prabhasa-c’handa, a se€tion of the Scanda-puran'a, that, after the churn- 
ing, there appeared a tree entirely of gold, called Lacshmi-vricsha, the 
‘tree of LacsuMi, or wealth. It is called also Vaishnava-vricsha, or the 
tree of the consort of Visunvu. Its situation is ascertained from the. 
‘Cumdricd-c’han‘da, another se&tion of the Scanda-purdn’a. BAaRBARIcA, 
son of GHATopDCACHA, the son of Buima, the Pandava, wishing to learn 
the Mahd-vidyd-Vaishnavi, the great or secret dottrine of Visunu, 
went to Pdtdla, where Visunv resides also, through a vivara, or 
passage, under the Calpa-vricsha, or Vaishnava-vricsha, or tree of know- 
ledge. There sat Waga-canyd, or a damsel, in the shape (at least part- 
ly so) of -a snake, performing puja in honour of the Ratna-linga. This 
passage is not far from ‘Sri-parvata, or the fortunate mountain, and is to 


the west of it. ‘Sri-parvata is called ‘Sri-dwipa in the Vrthatcatha, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 137 


and is the same with the White Island. This tree is said, in the Vrthat- 
cavha, to be in the western parts of Suvaria-dwipa, or Juvernia; and 
here the: passage into hell is placed under it. Junofor Lacsum(] had 
such altree ; for, when she married Jupiter, she made him a present of 


2 ga date 


In ‘the Padma- ea section of Bhu-c’ euie’ it is said, ‘that four 
ae were produced through this. churning, like so many jewels. 
They stood as if peeping out of the caldron, and their names are Su- 
Lacsumi, VARUNi,. ‘SresuTa or JyEsuTa, and Cumépa. When pija 
is performed, on particular occasions, in honor of LacsyM1, they represent 
the Calas'iodad’hi by: a, water pot; and, after repeating proper spells, 
Lacsumi comes peeping out of the pot. She is always present, though. 


seldom visible, as may be supposed. 


hin ae Br ahman. da-purdna, se¢tion of Lalitopachyina, it it is added, that 
this churning produced also a plant called Vijaya, ever. victorious, which 
Buarrava or ‘Siva kept for hisown use. Then the goddess ABica’ 
appeared, eeted in a flower of the white lotus. It is she, who grants 
boons to all the world. She is ‘Sr1, prosperous: in her hand is a Padma 
flower. She sprang from the Cshtra-mahdrn‘ava, or the- great, and 
famous WHITE ocean; which assuming a human shape, presented her. 
with a chaplet of Padma flowers, VisuvaA-cARMA, or Twasuta , mes 
her presents of bracelets, and other ornaments, from his own shop. She 
then went and seated herself on the breast of Visunu. Bart, and the 
other Duiiyas were enraged at this; and becoming outrageous, forcibly 
took the vase of Amytt out.of the handsof Duanwantari. The gods 


attempted to recover it from them, but in vain, Visunu then assumed 
L 1 


138 ESSAY ON THE 


the shape of Méuinr, a female deity, in which are concentrated the illu- 
sive powers of Visunu. ‘The giants, at the sight of her, were thrown 
into a state of rapturous ecstacy, and resigned the vase to her. She then 
directed the gods and giants to place themselves in two rows, and’to sit 
down. She made the giants to agree, that the gods should be served first. 
Ra'uu, being distrustful, placed himself between the sun and moon, who 
recognizing him, pointed him to Méurnr', who had already given him a 
small portion of the beverage of immortality. She, however, cut off his 
head, which flew up to heaven. Moninr, having served out the Amrit 
to the gods, placed the vase on the ground, and disappeared. A dread= 
ful confliét took place between the gods and giants, in which the sun and 
moon suffered much. The gods prevailed at last, and InpRa was acknow- 


ledged as sole sovereign of the gods. 


In the -Ramdyen'a of Va'Lmrca, section of the Yudd’ha-c’han'da, and 
in other Puran'as, it is declared that VisHNnu himself cut off Ra’nu’s 
head; and that the event happened on the very place , where the Amrit was 
made ( Amrita-sthané ) in the northern parts of the 7” hite Sea,in the coun- 
try of the three peaks, called Chandra, or of the moon, Drén'a like the sun 
or Suvarn'a, and Vaideha: and from the context it seems that this happened 
on Drén'a. From that time Ra‘nu is constantly endeavouring to destroy 
the sun and moon; like Typuon, according to Egyptian mythologists. 
He was thunder-struck by Jupiter, and fell, according to some, into the 
quick-sands of the lake Sirbonis, called also Sirbon, and Sarbonis. Now 
Swarbhanu, one of Rauv’s names, signifies light of heaven, and in that 
character, he anewets to Lucirer. Like Ra'nu, Typuon, according to 
ZELIAN, often appeared in the shape of a crocodile. Others said, that this 


happened at Heroopalis, the Patumos of Heroporus. We are informed, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. | 139 


by SrEpHANUS Of Byzantium) that when Typuon was smitten by hight- 
ening, and blood, (hazma in Greek, ) flowed from his wounds, the place, 
where he fell, was thence, called Hemus, though it had likewise the name 
of Hero. It was called also‘Heroon, or Heroum, a derivative form from 
Rauu or Ranum; and Heroopolis probably is the town or place of Ra‘uu, 
for Rahoo-polis. ‘This head is what the Arabs’ ‘call Abul-haul, the father 
of terrors. The Gothzck tribes, having neither crocodiles, nor dragons in 
their country, have introduced the wolf Fenrir, who is constantly running 
after the sun and moon to destroy them, and will. ultimately succeed. 
Ra Hu’s name is pronounced Racu in the. Deccan, and particularly in the 
Tamuli dialect, Rucacus was. one of the giants, who waged war against 
the gods, and he was put to death by. Baccaus, in the shape of, a lion. 
Asse Prucue® says, that Horus, or the sun, having been worsted by 
Ruacus, found means to. elude his pursuit, by appearing before him in 
the shape of a lion. I do not know on what authority he grounds this 
his assertion. | 


Turs churning of the WuiTE sea was, it seemis, unknown to the western 
mythologists: at least very faint traces remain of this notion; if it ever 
existed among them. 


Tue birth of Venus or Lacsumi has some affinity with it: for we read 
that Saturn, having: cut off Caus’s privities, he flung them into the sea, 
where, being mixed, and agitated with the foam, they gave Birth to 
Venus. This is the same legend with that concerning the churning; for 
the plants and trees are positively asserted to be the Linga of the ruling 


power of the Ca/pa, and of which he is deprived by his successor. 
ee SSS neem 
(1) Under the word Heroopolis. 
@) French Encyclop. y. Deluge. 
P 4 


149 ESSAY ON THE 


_ Iv seems also, that it was once:a general opinion, that: the moon had 
not been created with the rest of the world, but appeared afterwards, 
This is the opinion of the Hindus, and it was also prevalent in the west: 
The. Arcadians boasted that they were more ancient than the moon; and 
several old historians, among whom was TuHEoporus ef Chalcis, said that 
the moon, made. its appearance a little before the war of the giants, ex- 
actly like the Paurdnites,. . 

. Tuts churning of' the Calas‘édad’hi, or caldron-like sea, owes perhaps 
its origin to some strange convulsion of nature, in that part of the world, 

accompanied with dreadful’storms, and some irruption of the sea; in con- 
sequence of which the shores of the Calasa sea were strewed with the 
wreck of nature in that part of the country, such as plants, and trees torn 
from: the adjacent country, with large masses of amber, and ambergris, 
which’ aré only the coarser parts of the celestial Amrit or ambrosia. 

There are’ certainly obvious vestiges remaining of such a dreadful catas- 
trophe; such as the giant’s causeway, on the Irish coast, and other re- 
mains.of volcanic. .conyylsions .on the adjacent shores of Scotland. ‘The 
direful effects of such a convulsion of nature, in that part of the world, are 
still more clearly described in the Purdn‘as ; as will appear, when I come 


to treat of the origin of the V aparan’ or SYz, 


o 


“ee Isle ie Man, called eee by. Prouemy, and Manand by. Irish. 
Sangobies, according to General VALANCEY, being exactly in the centre, 
of the churn, or caldron, seems. to be the mountain of Mandara, called. 
also Manda, which was brought | from distant countries, with infinite 


trouble, for the purpose of churning this sea. . 


“In the Halasya-Chan'da, a seGtion of the Scanda-purdn‘a, it is said 
that a holy Rishi, called Dap’nicnt, swallowed up the sacred books, 


SACRED ISLES IN. THE WEST. 141 


whilst the gods and giants were busied in churning the White Sea, in 
order to preserve them; and this Réshz will be further noticed, when I 


come to the legends relating to Twasuta. 


Mourni, or the illusive or deceiving powers of Visunv, is not single. 
She has many subordinate forms, who are fully possessed of the requi- 
site qualifications, and necessary blandishments, to deceive those, who 
put themselves in their power. Intoxicating draughts, or Surd, are 
generally used by them; hence they might with propriety be called 
Surayan'is, Surants, or Sirenes. These, says Ovip, were contemporary 
with Proserpine and her companions, in her excursions into the mea- 
dows. Her name, in Sanscrit, is SARPPAN1-DEVi. PRA-SARPPANi is gram- 
matical, but never used. ‘Stva, hearing of the irresistible powers of Mo’- 
HIN, resolved te try them himself. For this purpose, he went with 
Parvati to the Cshiréda or White Sea, to the White Island. Visunu and 


LacsHMi came to meet them; but when Visuynu understood the purpose 


of his errand, he did what he could to dissuade him from it, but in vain. 


‘The company, which consisted of the two goddesses, with Visunu and 


‘Siva, being seated, Mouini suddenly appeared, and played her part so 
well, that ‘Siva, unable to contain himself any longer, ran after her in a 


state of distraction ; but she eluded his pursuit, and his semen fell to the 


ground. VisHNu, out of respect, took it up in his hand, and blew it into 


the ear of a young woman called AnjJAni, who was making tapasya ; and 
it found its way intoher womb. She conceived, and as soon as the child 
was born, he proved remarkably playful ; and mistaking the sun for some 
fruit, or play thing, leaped up, and extending his arm, seized the yoke 
of the sun’s chariot, which he broke, and with it fell to the ground. In 


¢his fall, his face and chin were so much disfigured and bruised, that he 
M m 


42 ESSAY ON THE 

was called HANUMAN. He is supposed by some to be the son of Vayu 
or Maruta: but it is a mistake; forheis of the seed of MAHA-DEVA: 
and was conveyed into the womb of Anjani through the assistance of 


Vayu, the wind, or breath of VisHNnu. 


II. On the 11th of Cartica, Visunv arose from his slumbers: on the 
i2th his nuptials with Lacsumi were celebrated, with great pomp, in 
the White Island. Old Samupra, or OcrEanus, her father, gave her 
away, and officiated as high priest. The mhabitants of the T-Bhuvana, 
or the three worlds, were present. Batt, with the other giants, fired 
with rage and resentment, waged war against the gods, which lasted 
three days, namely, the 13th, 14th and 15th, of Cartica; but VisHNU 
proved victorious, and conquered the three worlds. During these three 
days, the gods, greatly alarmed, remained in the White Island, seated 
on the White Cliffs, which border on the White Sea. Lacsui slept 
in the midst of them: but on the 15th, the giants being entirely routed, 
she slept apart in the calyx of a Camala or Padma flower. From that 
time she is known, and worshipped, under the name of Papa, or Ca~ 
MALA-DEVi. In some Purdn'as, itis asserted, that Bai took her prisos © 
ner, and many of the gods, whom he confined. The place where she 
slept apart in the flower of the Padma or lotos, was of course called 
Camald-st’hdnam, or the place of the goddess CamaLa. ‘This was pro- 
perly rendered into the western languages by Camalo-dunum, or Camulo- 
dunum. ‘The deity worshipped there, was, it seems, of the masculine 
gender, the god Camuus, with the titles of Sanctus and Fortis, and 
whom the Romans supposed to be Mars. ‘This difference of sex is not 


so material, as would appeur at first sight. The sexes of several deities 


(1), See Aisiatic Researches. Vol. III. p. 264. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. j43 


were far from being ascertained among the western mythologists; though 


in general otherwise in India. 


Venus, or Lacsumi, was both male and female; nay some even asser- 
ted, that Venus was the moon, and a god, not a goddess according’ to 
Macrosius.() The Parthians said that Venus was Lunus. The appella- 
tion of VENus is neither Greek nor Latin, and was unknown at Rome du- 
ring the time of the kings. Visunu is also called CAMALA-PRABHU or CA= 


MULUS. 


In the Brahma-vatvartta, section of the Pracrtti-c’han‘da, we read that 
Buac AVANA said to Rama’, “ O Lacsumi, be ye born in the White Sea; 
«© there send a portion of yourself: and to Branma' he said, “ O Pap- 
* maja, born inthe Padma flower, churn the ocean, and produce LACcsH-= 
* mi for the gods.” Having thus spoken, he disappeared. The gods 
having churned the ocean, among other jewels Lacsumi appeared, with 
a chaplet of flowers in her hand, which she gave to him, who sleeps in 


the White Sea. She then became VAISHNAVI-SATI, 


Aut the gods worshipped her, and through her mercy recovered their 
own country, ‘Sweta-dwipa, from the giants. Inpra performed his ab- 
lutions at a sacred pool, and put on two clean mantles; he then placed 
the water pot before him, and worshipped it, in order to bring down 
Lacsumi into the Cshtroda. He invoked the six gods as usual, GanEs A, 
Dinesa the sun, Vanni fire, Visanu, ‘Siva and ‘Siva, and worshipped 
them. He then called down Lacsumi, saying, “ O Mana-Lacsumi! 
s‘ PARAMAISWARYA-RU PINi, with the countenance of ParME’sWaRa.” 


He then worshipped her, Brauma’ was officiating as high priest, and pre- 
ee eo 
(1) P. 283, 


144 ESSAY ON THE 


senting flowers, of the Pdrijaia tree, said,“ on Vaicunt’ha thou art 
« Mana-Lacsumi: in the Cshirdda-sdgara, thou art Raya-Lacsumi.” 
The gods worshipped her: to every one she granted a boon; and gave a 
chaplet of flowers to ByacavaNa; and then went and seated herself on 


the breast of Harr, who sleeps in the Cshircda, 


In the same book, Lacsumi is said to have performed tapasya for 
400,000 years, in the flower.of the Padma, standing on one foot, in order 
to obtain Visunu. She then saw ‘Sri-Crisuna, or Visunu, who said, 
“ thou shalt be my wife, when I assume the shape of Vara HA; but in the 
“ mean time be the ‘Sact¢ of Agni, which ‘Sactz, or energy, burns every 
“ thing: be also the wife of ‘Siva. Vahni, Agui, or fire, for an hundred 
« years of the gods, will have no other wish, but to please thee.” She 
conceived by him: the gestation lasted twelve years, and three beautiful 
sons were born unto her ; Dacsuin’a GNI, GARHAPATYA, and ‘AHAVA NIYA, 
three sacred. fires. ‘Lacsumi is represented as performing this religiqus 
austerity on one foot, with fervor and faith, but with no less impatience. 
She was counting the hours, and constantly looking wp to that happy mo- 
ment or Cala, when she was to become the consort.of Visunu. Though 
not so called explicitly; yet she is represented as Calepsa or Calipsa, or 
anxiously wishing for that Cada, or period, or from Cala-lipsa or Cal’~ 
lipsad nearly synonymous. ‘CaLypso was the daughter of Oceanus like- 
wise, and ultimately married Atras,() who ‘is represented by Varaua, 
aform of Aruta without equal, or VisHNu, according to the promise 
made: to herby Visunu himself. Ona-Greek medal, inserted, 1 believe, 
in Mr. D’Hancarvitie’s works, there is a female deity, represented 


standing on one foot in a flower, which looks very much like that of the- 


s 


(1) See Srzem. of Byzant. under the word Auson, 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. © 145 


lotos. Homer places Catypso in Ogygia; but, according to AruLErus® 
Hycinus, and I believe Me.a,-Catypso lived in Alaa, Mea, the 
Ayayam, or Ayasa of the Purdn‘as, and nearer of course to Atlas and the 
White Island. 


‘Siva, after swallowing the poison, as before related, went to Himalaya, 
‘where he buried himself in the snow.. There are many places of worship 
dedicated to ‘Siva, under that title ; but the original one is in the White 
Island. It is very “doubtful, whether our ancestors knew any thing of 
this churning, and of the deadly. poison produced’ by it, and. of a deity 
swallowing it up. In that case, there was no such’ a place in the White 
Island. Yet I cannot resist the temptation; and I am. inclined to believe it 

not altogether improbable, but that many of these idle legends originated 
, in the west. If so, there might have ‘been. such. a place ; and it could not 
have been far from Camalo-dunum... The poison, which ‘Siva drank up, is 
called, in Sanscrit, Cala-cu'ta, or the black lump or mole, because it re 
mained like a lump in ‘Siva’s throat, which looked like ac@ta, a peak, also 
alump or mole. Cala-cu'ta, nn Welsh, is Y-du-man, or the black lump 
or mole: and ‘this was, according to ProLemy, the. name of a river in 
England, now called the Black-water, in. Essex. It might have been 
supposed once, that the black stinking mud of marshes and fens, and 
ynore particularly that of the mosses, so baneful to living creatures, was 
produced in consequence of this churning; probably the emblem used to 
signify some dreadful convulsion of nature in these parts. That sucha 
thing happened in the western ocean, is attested by tradition: and such. | 


was its violence, and the dreadful consequences, which attended it, that 


@) P, 20, 
. N un 


146 ESSAY ON THE 


they could not but suppose, that it had destroyed entirely the Atlanizs, 


and jeft nothing in its place but mud. 


A veEirTy is then introduced, putting a stop to the progress of this black 
and poisonous substance, ready, according to the Puranas, to overwhelm, 
not only the White Island, but the whole world also. - The serpent 
Midgard, living at the bottom of the sea, like Ananta, and vomiting 

torrents of deadly poison, and surrounding the world like ‘SesHa-na/ca, 
_is the subject of several fundamental legends in the mythology of the 
Goths: but absolutely unknown to the Greeks and Romans. This Cdla- 
ci'ta, or black lump of poison, stuck in ‘Siva’s throat, like the apple that 
Apam ate, and occasioned that protuberance since called Apam’s apple 


or bit. 


II]. Tue other jewels produced by this churning, were the Apsaras, or 
nymphs, with Ramena’ as their chief, These were jewels indeed, created 
for the amusement of the Indrd-dicas or gods. RamsBua'-pEvi is the first, 
several others are mentioned, as TrtéTtama’, Urvasi &c. These are 
also of infinite service to INpRA; whose situation is. rather precarious. 
He was originally a mere mortal; but was informed, that the throne of 
‘heaven belonged to whatever man could perform one hundred As‘vame- 
_d’has, or sacrifices of a horse, which he did. The giant Barr was very 

near succeeding : but INDRA, with the assistance of Cacust’Ha, proved 
victorious, and now. wields the thunderbolt, and dispenses rain. Cacu- 
“s’THA was a most powerful prince, and granted his assistance to InprRa, 
on condition that: he would carry him on his shoulders against his enemies. 
'Inpra was forced to comply with this humiliating condition, and to march 
against the giants, his enemies, with CacustT’Ha seated on his shoulders, 


(or Cacuda, in Sanscrit, properly a hump, being the space between the 


. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 147 


shoulders, close to the neck.) From that circumstance he was called 
Cacust’Ha, or he who is seated on the Cacud; and mankind are some- 
times called, in the Purdn‘as, the children of Cacust’Ha. InpRaA, how- 
ever, proved victorious every where, and thus ascended the throne of 
the heavenly mansions, there to remain, till another, equally fortunate, 


dispossesses him, by performing an hundred Asvamed’has. For this rea- 


_ son InpRA is always watching the actions of men below, and whenever 


he finds any one attempting to perform the prescribed As'wamed’has, he 


generally waits till they are nearly completed, and then sends an 


. Apsaras or two, who never fail to spoil the unfortunate man’s devotions. 


THESE nymphs were not unknown, in the most remote parts of the 
western world, their native country, according to the Pauran‘ics : and they 
are probably the goddesses RAMEN or RuMane, mentioned in some in- 
scriptions found on the northern parts of England, and I believe on the 
banks of the Rhine ; but their name is never found in the first case. There 
is a place, in the northern parts of England, called Rumabus by the anony- 
mous geographer of Ravenna; and probably their true name was Ramebe, 
or Rumebe. In the inscription, upon an altar found at Lowther, in W est 
moreland, we read DEABUS MATRIBUS........ TRAMAI &c. In the room of 
TRAMAI: Dr. GALE proposes to read Brame, but I think the true reading 
is Deabus Matribus Er RAMAI bus or Ramebis: and in the inscription men- 


tioned by GruTeEr, Rumahaebis for Rumaehabus. 


Tur mother goddesses, or Dee Matres, make a most conspicuous 
figure in India, where they are called Matri-devt, Matres Dee. ‘They 
are seven in number, and are always invoked together. No nuptial rites 
are performed without previously performing the pzjd in their honor. 


They draw seven parallel lines or strokes perpendicularly, with clarified 


148 ESSAY ON THE 


butter. These are intended to represent the seven mother goddesses = 
“they then perform the puja and pradacshin'a, or go in procession round 
‘them. These were well known in the west. The Mdiri-Devis are also* 
called Janant-devi in Sanscrit; hence the Junones-Dee@ of the Romans, 
who were the same with the mother goddesses. Krys.er says, that the 
mother goddesses, worshipped in Gau/, were alsocalled Matres-Familias; 
and he cites Csar’s commentaries as his authority. Mater-Familias an- 
swers to the Cula-Dévatd, literally Deus or Dea-Familias of the Hindus z 


and out of respe¢t, mothers are often called Janadnidevi. 


THE present moon was created, as we have seen, a little before the 
- war of the gods with the giants. This circumstance was not unknown to. 
the western mythologists; for Turoporus, the Chalcidian, informs us 
that Siete: or Luna, made her appearance a little before that famous war. 
This circumstance is also noticed by Ariston of Chios, and Dionysius of 
Chatcis, according to Mr. Bryant.) This shows that the system of my- 
- thology in the west, was the same with that of the Hindus. Of the for- 
“mer we have only a few scattered fragments, but the deficiency may be 


‘supplied from the Purdn‘as. 


Tue famous tree Parijata, a sort of Wyctanthes, is another invaluable 
jewel procured by this churning. It is not singular; there are many others. 
in different parts of the world. ‘They are called in general Calpa-vricsha, 

and are endowed with knowledge and speech, like the oaks of Dodona; 
and of the wood of sucha tree, the Argo must have been made. Some 
Christians believed also in these Calpa-oricshas, endowed with reason, 


and of course with the faculty of speech, according to SrepHanus Go- 
Eee EEE 
QQ) Vol. HII. p. 401 and 402. 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. ) 149 


BARUS, aS cited by Puotius.. By approaching them in a respectful man- 


ner, you obtain from them knowledge, riches and every thing you can 


wish for: unfortunately they are very difficult of access. These Calpa- 


vricshas or Calpa-drumas are of an extraordinary size, covering generally 
a space of an hundred yojanas. This Pdrijdta tree in the White Island 
is called Janma-Calpanaca: it sprang up at the birth of Jina or Bupp’ua, 
and is near the shores of the White Sea, which comes up to its roots. 


This is the Calpa-vricsha of the gods, which grants every boon. Near 


itthe Dic’hyddaris, or worshippers of Jina, cut their hair and fling it 


into the White Sea. There was also a garden of Parijata trees in the 
middle of the island, in or near the town of Vazramati, in which resides 


VISHNU, according to the Padma-puran'a, section of Uttara-c’han‘da. 


Tue Parijdta tree, and particularly that in the White Island, are em- 
phatically called, in lexicons, drum or dru, or the tree. Besides this chief 
of trees, there were also in the sacred isles, others of different sorts. 
There was the Cshira tree, a sort of jessamine, which, according to the 
Vardha-puran'a, sprung up from the White Sea: this remains in the 
White Island. There is alsoa Va'ta-mila, a sort of Indian fig-tree, of 
an immense size. There is a golden Calpa-Vricsha in Ireland, anda 


WNyagrodha, or Indian fig-tree, in the islands to the north of Scotland. 


IV. Tue Vat'a tree, in ‘Sweta-dwipa, was originally a single hair, 
that fell from the body of Visunu to the ground. It is considered as a 
manifestation of VisHnu, or as Visunu himself. This tree was conveyed, 
in a most surprising and miraculous manner, to Jagan-nat’ha, on the 
coast of Utcala-des'a, or Orissa, in the time of ‘king INDRADYUMNa, 
according to the Scanda-purana, section of Utcala-c’han'da, paragraph 


of the Purushottama-mahaimya, There Na’Rapa is introduced saying 
Oo 


150 ESSAY ON THE 


to INDRA-DYUMNA, “ BrauME has sent me to tell you to perform a thou- 
s¢ sand Maha'-Cratus or sacrifices, in order to please PuRusHo'TTAMa, 
« whom he will bring from the White Island. ‘Then you will see, with your 
« own eyes, Da‘RAVA-TANUM-VISHNUM, Or VISHNU, in the shape of a tree: 
« this tree is really Hari-Avatara.” Jaimini adds, that NArapa shewed 
the king a proper place for the performance of religious rites, and the gods 
to live in, in Swarn'a-Sucata, There is a Vat'a, or fig-tree, one yojana broad, 
and two inheight, about ten miles. It is very old, and it bestows mécsha 
on men: whatever man dies upon his roots, obtains eternal bliss: what- 
-ever man sees this Nyagrod’ha tree, his sins are removed: for it is Nara= 
YANA’S countenance. West of itis CHATURMURTTI-VIBHU, or JAGAN-= 
NATHA, and to the north is the S‘than of Nristnna. There he will come 
to shew mercy unto thee; and thy country will become Bhoga-bhim‘, like 
‘Sweta-dwipa, ‘This is not to be revealed to any body, except those, who 
are likely to obtain mocsha. From Sweta-dwipa, Visuu or VisHnu_ will 
come himself: in other places, they have only portions of his essence. 
Then INnDRA-DYUMNA praised VisHnu, and a voice from heaven was 
heard saying, “ be of good cheer.” ‘The king performed afterwards the 
prescribed number of sacrifices in the country of Purusholtama, and he 
had already performed a thousand but one, when he looked like a god, 
and on the seventh at night he fell asleep, and. during the fourth watch 
he saw Vishnu-N7rt-Hari, and Sweta-dwipa like a sphatica, or white 
and shining crystal, surrounded by the Cshira-Sdgara. There are Mahd- 
Calpa-drums, and it abounds with odoriferous flowers, and exquisite fruits. 
There are the murttis or divine forms of Buaca’vana, the shell, and 
the Chacra in human shapes, in a large edifice, divine, of precious stones, 
with a throne supported by lions, adorned with jewels, and resplendent, 
like the cold rippling of the White Sea. On this throne he saw Devam 


SACRED ISLES IN THE WEST. 151 


God, he who wields the shell, and ‘Chacra or coit, and the Gada, a short 
club, like a blue cloud, with a chaplet of flowers. This is the abode of 
‘Sri, the prosperous goddess. On his right, Lacsumi, the most beautiful 
and accomplished goddess, is seated on a Padmasana or Padma flower; 
she who is La'vanya’, or beautiful, the daughter of the ocean. ‘On his 
left he saw the all knowing Chacra; the Sanaca'dicas, and Munis were 
praising him. Nara-vara, or the chief or king of men, was highly de- 
lighted with this vision. He awoke and compleated the thousandth As‘va- 
med’ha, and went to perform his ablutions in the southern sea, near a place 
called Bilvés'wara. Then a Bra‘hmen came and informed him, that a 
tree, with a divine countenance, was advancing very fast toward the 
shore, a great part of which appeared above the water, and was of a 
red colour; and that the Chacra, and shell, were coming along with 
it. It was resplendent like the morning sun, and was then very near 
the bathing house. The whole shore was filled with its fragrance, 
and its name was Sad’haran'a, or common. It is Deva-bhiruhah, or 
sprung from the land of the gods. It was really God, coming in the 
shape of a tree. The king was astonished: this tree, says Na RaDA, is that 
which you saw ina vision in the White Island; it is Visunu; a hair 
from the body of him, who resides there, fell to the ground, took root, 
and became atree. Itis an Ans‘a'vatara, and this tree is truly Puru- 
shavata'ra. Great is thy fortune, O king! The tree was brought ashore, 
and VisVACARMA was applied to, who sent an able carpenter with his 
tools: but he insisted to work in secret; for whatever man, who should 
hear the noise he made, whilst at work, would become deaf, go to hell, 


and his children be wretched. 


153 ESSAY ON THE SACRED ISLES &e. 


Tue Chaturmiriti at Jagannat’ha, or fourfold i image, consists of ia 
Nv, his wife SusHapRA, the Chacra, and Baladeéva. 


- Tue British Isles were considered in the west as another world, perfect 
and complete in itself; but of smaller dimensions: hence the anonymous 
geographer of Ravenna says, that philosophers of old used to call Britain 
a microcosm. ‘This is conformable to the. notions of the Hindus, who 
say that itis another Meru, and exactly the half of it, in all its dimen- 
sions. Divines in Tibet entertain exactly the same idea: for they likewise 
call the elysium of Hopameh, in the west, another world. ‘These islands 
are obviously the Sacred Isles of Hesiop, who represents them as situated 
an immense way (de tyde,) toward the north-west quarter of the old 
continent.) From this most ancient and venerable bard I have borrowed 
the appellation of Sacred Isles, as they are represented as such, by the 
followers both of Brana and Bupp’na, by the Chinese, and even by the 
wild inhabitants of the Philippine Islands. 
po 
JQ) Histon. Theog. vy. 1014. a 


| A Catalogue of Indian Medica! Plants and Drugs, 
with their Names in the Hindustani. and 


Sanscrit Languages. 


By JOHN FLEMING, ie M. D. 


avoertisement, 
Tue following catalogue is intended chieay for the use of lene 


of the medical profession on their first_ arrival in India, to whom it must 
be desirable to know what articles of the Materia Medica this country 
affords, and by what names they may find them. 


- "THE systematic names of the plants are taken from WittpENow’s edition 
of the Species Plantarum L. with the exception of some new species, not 
‘included in that work, which have been arranged in the system, and de- 
scribed by Dr. Roxsurceu; who, with his usual liberality, permitted me to 


transcribe their specific characters and trivial names from his manuscript. 


In ascertaining and fixing the Hindustdnz and Sanscrii names which 
‘correspond to the systematic, a point of considerable difficulty, but essen- 
Pp 


[54 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


tial for the purpose of this catalogue, I have been greatly assisted by Mr. 
CoLEBROOKE, on whose thorough acquaintance witl: oriental literature, ag 


well as his knowledge in botany, I knew that I could confidently rely. 


Lue Hindustant and Sanscrit words are expressed in Roman characters, 
conformably to the system of notation recommended by Sir Wittram 
JONES; but as many prefer, for the Hindustanz, the system of Mr. GIL- 
cunist, the names in that language are printed according to his orthogra- 
phy, at the bottom of the page. 

For the virtues and uses of such medicinal plants and drugs as are al- 
ready well known in Europe, I have judged it sufficient to refer to the two 
Tatest and best works on the Materia Medica, Murray’s “ Apparatus 
«* Medicaminum,’* and Woopviite’s “ Medical Botany.’ Of the qua- 
lities of those articles which are known only in this country, some account 
is now offered; which, however brief and imperfect, will, it is hoped, have 
at least the effect of promoting further inquiry. 
ele AG ae es see gas (cama 


1. MEDICINAL PLANTS. 


— 


‘ cAgRes PRECATORIUS. ue Gunché) H. Gunji s. 
‘The Seed. Reiti® H. Racticad §. 


; OT HE root of this plant, when dried, coincides very exactly, in appear= 
ance and medicinal quale, with the liquorice root, and is often sold for 


it in n the bazars. 


-!)* Apparatus Medicaminum &c, <Auctore Jo. AnprEA Murray. Tom. VI. 8. 
‘Gotting. 1790. , bis Qninistiasas. y 

+ Medical Botany &c. By Wiutran Woonvinire, M.D. 4 vols, 4to. Lond. 1794, 
_ ©) Gooncha, @) Ruitee. oa 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 155 


Tue lowest weight in use among the Hindz druggists takes it’s deno« 
mination from the seed of the Gunjd, though the fictitious weight is nearly 
double that of the seed. Sir WILLIAM Jones found, from the average of 
humerous trials, the weight of one Gunja seed to be a grain and five six- 
teenths. The Reiti weight used by the jewellers and druggists is equal 
to two grains three sixteenths nearly. See Asiatick Researches II. p. 154. 
and V. p. 92. 


Acacia Anapics. (W.) Babil.© H. Barbira 8. 
| / The Gum. Babil-cd Gind,® H. 


Tue Acacia Nilotica (W. ) which yields the Gummi Arabicum of the 
European pharmacopeeias, i is not found among the numerous species of 
Acacias that are natives of Hindostan ; but the gum of the Babul is so 
perfectly similar to gum Arabic, that, for every purpose, whether medici- 
‘nal or economical, it may be substituted for it. The bark of the tree, 
like that of most of the Acacias, is a powerful astringent; and is used, 
instead of oak bark, for nen by the European manufacturers of 
leather i in Bengal. 


Acacra Catracuu. {W.) B’hayar® H; C’hadira 8. : 
Mimosa Cate Murray II. 540, 
sai Mimosa Catechu Woovviure II, 183. 
‘Aconus Caramus. (W.) Bach HW. Viaché S. 
Murray. 'V. 39, 
Woopvinte. Ill. 472. 
Attium Sarivum. Ae ) Lehsen® WH. Lasina S. 
Murray. V. 122. 
Woopyvinte. IL. 472, 


4“) Bubool, -° “®) Bubool-ka Goond. (3) Khuer. @) Buch. ©) Luhsun, 


156 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


Anoz Perrorrara, CW.) Ghi-Cumar© H. Ghrito-Cuméri and Taruni §. 

The Gum; Elwa@) H. Mus ebber®) Arab. 
Murray, V..238, 
Woopvinie, Lil. 556, 

Atprnra CARDAMOMUM. (Roxz.) Tia chi Ei. Eld 8. 

Murray, Ve G1, 

po beaaie: Tl. 356: 

Amuomum ZinciBer. (W.) Adrac® H. ArdracaS. 
The dried root, Sont’h H. Sunt’ hi ¢. 


An DEOPOGON Scwoa@nanrius. (W.), Gendbed® H. B’hé sirina §, 
Murray, V. A43. 


Amomum Cardamomum., 


Tus plant, under the name of. Jupcus odorgtus, had formerly a place 
in all the European pharmacopeeias, but it is now rarely met with in the 
shops.. It continues, however, to be a favourite herb with the Asiaticks, 
both for medicinal and culinary purposes. The Hindi practitioners cons 
sider the infusion of the leaves as donne “diuretic and. emmenagogue, 
Whatever title it may have to these virtues, it is ‘at least a very agreeable 
diluent; and, on account of it’s fragant smell, aromatic flavour, and 
warm, bitterish, but not unpleasant taste, is generally found to be a drink 
very grateful to the stomach in sickness. Many Europeans, with whom tea 
does not agree, use, instead of it, the infusion of this plant, to which they 
have given the name of lemon-grass. 

| Aweruum Sowa (Roxs. MS.) Séwé H.. Misréya S,. - 

Sp. Ch.—Annual. Leaves superdecompound. Umbel of 5—I15 equally ele- 
vated radii. Fruit oblong, flat, Seeds without a membranaceous margin, and 
with three ribs on the base, 


AnerHum Panmorium (Roxs. Ms. ) Ma ayuri® H. Ma hurica 8. 
Sp. Ch.—Annual. Erect.. Ramous. Leaves superdecompound. Umbel of 


0) Gheckoowar, —— @) Elwp, ©) Mopsubbyr,.. ®, Hache. ,..@) Upruk, 
(©) Gund bel, () Sod. (8) Muzyooree. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. [57 


from 10 to ie pean eh elevated radu. Fruit oblong, deeply furrowed, but not | 
winged, 


Tue former of these umbelliferous plants resembles in appearance the 
Anethum graveolens (W.), and the other the Anethum feniculum (W.). 
Both species are cultivated in Bengal, on account of their seeds, which 
are used in.diet, as well as in medicine. They are warm aromatics, and’ 
may supply the places of dill and fennel-seed;\as carminatives, in cases of 


flatulent colic or dyspepsia. 


Apium Isyorecwirem (Roxas. MS.) Ajmuda) H. Ajameda §. 

k Sp. Ch.—Annual,' Glaucous. Villous. Superior leadets filiform. Both eee 
neral and partial inyolucra about six leaved. ! B13 

Tuis species of 4p7um is cultivated in Bengal for the seeds only, the 
natives never’ using’ the leaves, ‘The seeds have a very ‘agreeable aro- 
matic flavour, and are therefore much employed in diet’'asa’ condiment. 
They are also used in medicine, in the same cases as the Sowa and’ Ma- 
yuri seeds above mentioned. 


Arrstotocy14 Inpica,. (W.) \Isérmel,® H.-. jooqe 


Tue root of this species of birthwort is intensely bitter, and is supposed 
by the Hindus to possess the emmenagogue and antiarthritic virtues which 
were formerly ascribed in Europe to its congeners, the Aristolochia longa 
and rotunda. As it’s bitterness is accompanied with a considerable de- 
gree of aromatic warmth, it will probably: be found a useful medicine in 
_ dyspepsia. } 

Artemisia Voiearis. (W.) Nag-dona H. Na gadamana §, 


Morray, I. 190, 
Woopviite, II: 33h. 
—————————————————————————————————————————————————————— 
() Ujmood. ' (@) Isarmul. 


Qq 


158 -<° A CATALOGUE. OF INDIAN 
AscnePiss Astumarica, (W.) Automel AH. 

Asclepias Vomitoria. Kanie’s Ms. 

I HAVE inserted this plant on the authority of the following note, which . 
was found among the late Dr. Ka:nie’s papers, and communicated to me 
by Dr. Roxsurcu. “ Dr. Patrick RussEy was informed by the Physi- 
« cian-General at Madras, that he had, many years before, known it (the 
“ root of the Asclepias Vomitoria) used, both by the European and native 
“« troops, with great success, in the dysentery, which happened at that time 
« to be epidemic in.camp. The store of ipecacuanha, had, it seems, been 
« wholly expended; and Dr. ANDERson, finding the practice of the black 
*« doctors much more successful than his own, was not ashamed to take in= 
« struction from them, which he pursued with good success ; and collec- 
“ ting a.quantity of the plant which they pointed out. to. him, he sent.a 
“ large package. of the roots to Madras.. It is certainly an. article of the 


a 


‘ Materia Medica highly deserving attention.” 


I HAVE not obtained any further account of the medicinal virtues of this 
species of Asclepias, which, grows in the Northern Circars, but is not met 
with in Bengal. tis, however, as -Dr. Kanieé observes, an article highly 
deserving attention.. ‘The ipecacuanha root is one of the few medicines for 
which we have not as yet found any adequate substitute in India; and, if 
such a:substitute should be found in the root of the Asclepias Asthmatica, 
it would, prove a.most valuable acquisition to our Materia Medica. — 
Bosweritra Tuurirera, (Roxs.) Salai H. Sallaci S. 
ieee and Gendeh firozch,©) WH. 


Olibanum (‘The Gum-resin ).. te g 
| undura §, 


THE grateful odour diffused by Olibanum, when thrown on the fire, 


Q) Uotomnl.°- —-@) Coondoor. 3) Gundu-feerozu or Gundu-birozu. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS, K59 


must have early attracted the notice of mankind; as it appears that this 
fragrant gum-resin was used as incense, in the religious ceremonies of 
almost all the antient nations. Of this honour it has kept possession, from 
the most remote antiquity, until the present time, when it still continues, 
unless when it’s place is supplied by Benzoin, to perfume the churches,. 


mosques and temples, both in Europe and Asia, 


Tuart naturalists should have remained in ignorance or in errour, until 
almost the present day, respecting the tree which yields a substance so 
long known, and so universally used, must appear not a little surprising. 
Such, however, is the fact; and the merit of having discovered the true 
origin of this celebrated incense, is due to Mr. CoLEsRooKE, who has 
ascertained and proved, most satisfactorily, that the olibanum, or frankin- 
cense of the antients, is not the gum-resin of the Juniperus Lycia, as was 
generally supposed, but the produce of our Boswellia Thurifera. See his 
paper on this subject, in the Asiatick Researches, Vol. IX. p. 377, to 
whichis. subjoined a botanical description of the tree by Dr. RoxBuRGH. 


Attuoucn the Olibanum is still retained in the pharmacopoeias of the 
three British Colleges, ‘it is seldom used as a medicine in modern prac- 
tice. Formerly, however, it was held in considerable estimation, as a 
remedy in catarrh and hoemoptysis ; and as it is less heating than myrrh, 
by which it has been superseded in these diseases, it might still, perhaps, 


be used with advantage, in some cases, in which the myrrh might prove 
too stimulant. 


Css4LPtnia Bonpocetna, (W.) Catcaranja Cat-caleji® H. Puti- 
Caranja. S. 


Turis, shrub is a native of both the Indies; but it’s use in medicine is, I 


(1) Kut-kurunja. 2) Kut-hulejce. 


i160 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


believe, known only in the East. “The kernels of the seeds are intensely 
bitter, and possess the tonic power in avery high degree. .They are ac- 
cordingly employed by the Hindu physicians, in all cases in which -that 
power is more especially required; and particularly in intermittent fevers, 
for which they are considered as an almost infallible remedy. The mode 
of using them is as follows. One of the seeds, freed from its hard shell, 
is beat into a paste, with a few drops of water, and three corns of black 
pepper. ‘his is formed into three pills, which are taken for a dose, and 
this dose is repeated, three or four times a day ; or oftener if necessary, 
The decoétion of the Gentiana Cherayita (Roxs.) is generally prescribed, 


to be taken at the same time with the pills. See Gentiana Cherayita. — 


Tuis method of curing intermittents is so generally successful, that it 
has been adopted by many European practitioners ; particularly in those 
cases, which so frequently occur, in which the ‘patients have an aversion 
to the Peruvian bark, or carinot retain it on the stomach. In all such cases, 
and also on oetasions where the Peruvian bark cannot be procured, I be- 
lieve that the Catcaranja will be found one of the. best substitutes to. which 
we can have recourse; particularly if assisted. by the decoction of the 
Cherayita, which indeed is so powerful an auxiliary, that it may be doubt- 
ful, in the case of success, to which of the two remedies the cure should 
be chiefly ascribed, 


Cannasis Sariva. (W.). B’hang and Ganja H. Ganjica S. 
Morray, [V. 608. 

Derita Marcx is of opinion that the Indian Ganja is a‘different spe- 
‘cies of Cannabis from the Cannabis Sativa, and names it “ Cannabis In- 
dica foliis alternis.” “(Encyc. Bot. I. 695.) But WiLDENow, after re- 
marking that the Et uropean species has also alternate leaves, assures us 


MEDICINAL ‘PLANTS AND DRUGS. 16] 


that of comparing it with many specimens of the Indian plant, he could 
not perceive any difference between them; See Sp. PL 1V..763. and Dr: 
RoxsurcH, on comparing plants raised. from Europe hemp-seedi with the 
Ganja plant, could not discover the slightest difference between them; not 


even enough on which to found a variety. 


Capsicum Favrescens. (W.) Lél Mirch H. 
Morray, I... 732. 


Capsicum ANNUUM. 


W oopvitte, IIT. 397. 


Tue annual species of Capsicum. is: nota: native of this- country, and 
but rarely found in the.gardens. The Capsicum frutescens, of which there 
are-several varieties, is cultivated in every part of. India; on account of its 
pods; which: afford to:the inhabitants a: condiment, as necessary for their 
rice and pulse diet,. as‘salt itself: In‘ respeét to the’ medical uses'of this 
species, they perfectly: correspond with those’ of the Capsicum annuum, for 
which see:the authors above referred. to. , : 


Carica Papaya. (W.) Papaiya 4.0) Ruwen, Amb. I. Tab. 50. 51. 


Tuis is*not an indigenous tree of India, and consequently has no name 
in the Sanscrit/lancuage. It is a native of South-America and the West 
Indies; whence it was brought, by the Spaniards and Portuguese; to the 
Philippines: and Moluceas; and from these islands, being of ‘very quick 
growth, it’ spread rapidly to all the other countries of India.’ It has long 
been cultivated in every quarter. of Hindustan, and is in flower and fruit 
during the greatest part of the year. The milky juice, that flows from the 
fruit, when an incision is:‘made into it; before it is quite ripe, is esteemed, 


by the inhabitants of the Isleof France and Bourbon, as the most powerful 


Q) Pupueya. 
Rr 


162 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN *: 


vermifuge that has yet been discovered. An account of this remedy was 
transmitted to the President of the Asiatick Society, by: Mr. CHARPENTIER | 
CossIGni, in a letter, dated the gd November 1800, of which the follow- 


ing is an extraét.. 9° : tovonaib jon | 


«Un hazard heureux a fait decouvrir a L’Isle de la Reunion un remede 
“Je plus efficace de tous ceux connus contre les vers. Il y a plusiewrs 
“ années qu’on en fait usage avec'le plus grand succés, a L’Isle de France, 
ou les maladies vermineuses sont tres communes. C’est du lait de 
“* papayes. On incise ce fruit quand ilest verd. «d].rend un lait, qu’on 
“ recueille, et qu’on fait prendre a jeuit'au malade.> ‘C’est le plus puissant 
*¢ de tous le vermifuges. .On pretend:qu’il tue meme. le’ Tenia cucurbi- 
6 teux, qui est, assez, commun dans: L’Js/e.. An reste, les preuves de la 
«© vertu, puissante-de ce‘remede sont deja tres nombreuses, sans qu'il soit 
** resulté.d’accidens, queiqu’,en ait essayé: de l’administreren grande-dose. 
“¢ Ce qui rend ce remede precieux,.c’est -qu’une seule dose suffit pour 


*< tuer tous les vers, quelle grande qu’en soit la quantité.” 


_ Tue vermifuge, thus.strongly recommended, and’on such respectable 
authority, has not yet come into. use. here, either -among the: native or 
European practitioners ; although an account of, it» was published ,.at the 
time, in the Calcutta newspapers. A remedy, however, so simple, and sa 
easily at all times to be procured, certainly deserves to have a fair trial: 
The dose.for an infant is one tea spoonful of .the juice, mixed with thrice 
that quantity of warm water, or cow’s milk; fora child of ‘six. or seven 
years. of age, onetable spoonful; and, for ‘an adult, two table ‘spoonfuls. 
A-few hours. after the patient has taken the dose of Papaya milk, a dose 
of Oleum Ricini.is given to him, to promote the expulsion of the dead 
worms, incr ; 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS, 163 


Cassra Fisruta. (W.) Ameltds® H. Suvernaca S. 
Morreay. Il. 510. 
Woopnvitis. Til. 449. 

Cass1a Atara. (W.) Did-merden® H. Dadrughna ‘S. 

Tuis shrub is cultivated; in Bengal, as an ornament to the flower-garden. 
‘The expressed juice of ‘the leaves, mixed with common salt, is used ex- 
‘ternally, for curing the ring-worms. From this quality, it has obtained its 
Hindustani and Sanscrit names ; and, for the same reason, it is called, 
‘by Rumpeutus, Herpeticas)'and,.by French authors, Herbe a Dartres. Not- 
withstanding this general prepossession in its favour, in the many trials 
which I have made of it, “for curing hekpetic eruptions, I ‘have oftener 


failed than succeeded. Aci AN away 
CepreLa Tuna, (W.) Tin) H. Tunna anu Cunenaca S. 


‘Tue first botanical description. of this tree was given by ‘Sir Wittiam 
Jones, in the ath Vol. of the As. Res. P. 278. , The wood is esteemed 
‘on account of its close grain, and beautiful colour, resembling that of ma- 
hogany, and j is much employed, by the cabinet-makers in Calcutta, for 
‘the purpose of being made into furniture. No part of the tree is used i in 
‘medicine. by. the Hindus ; but a very intelligent English surgeon, now de- 
ceased, found the powder of the bark, and the extract made from it, very 
efficacious in the cure of fevers. He also experienced great advantage 
from the powder, applied externally, in the treatment of different kinds 
of ulcers. See a letter to Dr. Duncan, from Mr. i KEnnepy, surgeon 


at Chunar. (Annals of Medicine T. 387.) 


T WAVE not met with any. other-account of the medicinal qualities of the 


Tin bark; but, on so respectable authority, I judged it a proper object of 


() Umultas. (2) Dad murdun. (3) Toow. 


164 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 
further inquiry, and have therefore given the'tree a place in the catalogues 


Cirrus Aveanriom. (W.) Narenj® and Narengi® HT. Nagaranga S.. 
Cirrus Menpica,. (W.) Lému® H. Jambira S.. . 
Morray. III. 265: 284. 


Woopvitte. Ill. 496: 500, 


Corpia Myxa, (W.) Lehséra®. H. Bahuvéraca §, 
Murray. II. 133. 
W oopvILtue. IV. 16. 


Corranprum Sarivum. (W.) D’hanya©®) H. D’hanydca §. 
Morray.. I. 405. 
Woopvitze. III. 492.. 


Croron Treztrum.. ( W. ), Jeypal and Jemd got ta) H. Tay yopala S. 
Murray. IV. 149. 
Rumen. Ames. IV: Tab. 49: 


Tue seeds of this plant were formerly well known in Europe, under the 
names of Grana Tiglia, and Grana Molucca. They were employed’ as 
hydragogue purgatives: but, on account of the violence of their operation, 
they have. been long banished from modern prattice. For the same rea- 
son, they are seldom used by the Hindu practitioners, though not unfre- 
quently taken, as purgatives, by the poorer classes of the natives. One 
seed i is sufficient for a dose. ‘Ibis first carefully cleared from the mem- 
branaceous parts, the rudiments of the seminal leaves, that adhere to the 
centre of i it: by ehich precaution, it is found to act less roughly; and then 
subbed with a little rice gruel, 0 or taken i in a bit of the plantain fruit. : 
Cucumis CoLocynruis (W.) Ingen m H. Indnavérunt, S. 


Munnay. L 583. 
Woopvitte. [II: 476; 


)}-NMarunj. (2), Narungees (3). Lemoo.. (4) Luhsora, 
©) Dhunya: (6) Jumalgota... (1), Indrayur 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS, 165 


Comrrom Cyminum, (W.) Jira.) H, Jéraca 8. 

ae Murray. I. 391. 
Woonviite. Tif. 521, 

Curcoma Loves, (W.) Hald’.® HH. Haridra 8. 

| CGuxcuma Sevoarra, (Roxs. MS.) Nirbdist.©) H. Nirbist 8. 

Murray. V, 82. 


Kempferia Rotunda. ees Ul. 361, 


_ Sp. Ch.—Spikes lateral. Bulbs small, with long yellow palmated tubers. 
Leaves broad, lanceolar, subsessile on their sheath, Sericeous underneath, Colour; 


uniform green. (Roxe. MS.) 


From the roots of several species of Curcuma, that are found in Bengal; 
the natives prepare a farinaceous powder, which they call Tikhur.© It is in 
every respect similar to the powder prepared from the root of the Maran- 
ta Arundinacea, or arrow-root; and is often sold for it in the Calcutta 
shops. 

Dagerd Merri. (W.), D'hatira©. D’hustiva 8. 
(Murray I. 670. 
Paes Il. 538, 

Tue D. Stramonium, which is the species used in medicine in Europe; 
is not found in Hiadustan,* but the D. Metel grows wild in every part .of 
the country. The soporiferous and intoxicating qualities of the seeds are. 
well known to the inhabitants ; and it appears, from the records of. the 
native Gant of Justice, that these seeds are still employed, for the same 


licentious and wicked purposes, as they were formerly, in the time of 


(1) Jeera. @) -Huldce. (GY Nirbissee. (4) Teekhoor. (5) Dhutoore. 
* In the Asiatic Researches, VI. 351. Colonel Harpwivst enuiierates the Datura Stra- 
monium among the plants which he found. in the Sirinagur country ; but he afterwards as* = 
certained, that the plant which he met with, was the Datura Meéel; and has: gue author= 


ized me to notice the mistake. 


Ss 


166 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


Acosta and Rumpmivs. See Rumen. Amb. V. 242. 1 do not know 
that either the seeds or the extract prepared from the expressed juice of 
the plant, are used in medicine here; but those who place any faith in 
the accounts given by Baron Storrck, and Mr. Opnextus* of the effica- 
cy of the extract of the Stramonium, in the cure of mania, epilepsy, and 
other convulsive disorders, may reasonably expect the sare effects from 
the extract of the Mete/; the narcotic power in the two species being per- 
fectly alike. Linnaus, indeed, has given a place, in his Materia Medica, 
to the Mete/, in preference to the Stramonium. 
Daucus Carors. (W.) GajerO H. Garjara S. 

Murray, I. 316. 

Woopvitte, Tif. 443) 
Doricnos PeuRiEns. (Ww. ) Kiwach H. Capicach’hu S. 

Morray, II. 438. 

Woopvi tie, III. 468. 
Ecuires Anrepysenrerica (Roxs. Ms.) Curayia®@ H. Cutaja 8, 

The seed, Inderjao H. Indrayava S. 

Morray, I. 828. 

Woopvitie, IV. 42. 
Eupatorium Avapana, (W.) 


Tus plant was brought, about ten years ago, from Brazil, of which 
country it is a native, to the Isle of France; and was, by the islanders, 
considered for a time, as almost a panacea. It appears, however, that it 
has entirely lost it’s credit with them, and that they do not now allow 
it to possess any medicinal virtue whatsoever. See Bory pE St. VincENT 
Voyage aux principales Isles des Mers d’ Afrique. ‘The instances are not 
unfrequent, of medicines which had been at first too highly extolled, hav- 


* Vide Murray and WoopViLte, loc. citat. 
(1) Gajur. @) Koorayu, ° 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 167 


ing afterwards met with unmerited neglect; and such may, perhaps, be 
the case, in respect to the plant in question; which has been lately intro- 
duced into Bengal, and is now cultivated in the gardens about Calcutta. 
‘J have therefore inserted the Ayapana in the catalogue, as an objec de- 
serving further inquiry. It’s congener, the Eupatorium Cannabinum, was 
strongly recommended by YourneErort and CHoMEL, as a deobstruent, in 
visceral obstructions consequent to intermittent fevers ; and externally, as 
a discutient, in hydropic swellings of the legs and scrotum. See Murray. 


I. 202. 


GentTiana Cuorrayirs. (Roxs. Ms.) Chirdyita H. Cirétaticta S. 


Sp. Ch.—Herbaceous. Leaves stem-clasping, lanceolate. 3—5 nerved. Corol 
rotate, four cleft, smooth. Stamens four. Capsule ovate, bifurcate, as long as 
the calyx. (Roxs. Ms.) 


Tuts species of Gentian is indigenous in the mountainous countries to 
the northward of the Ganges; but does not grow in the lower parts of 
Bengal. ‘The dried herb, however, is to be met with in every bazar of 
Hindostan; being a medicine in the highest repute, with both the Hindz 
and European practitioners. It possesses all the stomachic, tonic, febri- 
fuge and antiarthritic virtues which are ascribed to the Gentiana Lutea, 
and in a greater degree than they are generally found in that root, in the 
state in which it comes to us from Europe. It may therefore, on every 
occasion, be advantageously substituted for it. The efficacy of the Chz- 
rayita, when combined with the Caranja nut, in curing intermittents, has 
been already mentioned. It is found equally powerful in exciting and 
strengthening the action of the stomach, and obviating flatulency, acidity 
and redundancy of phlegm, in dyspepsia and gout. For restoring the tone 


and activity of the moving fibre, in general debility, and in that kind of 


168 > A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


cachexy which is liable to terminate in dropsy, the Clurayita will be found 


one of the most.useful and effeGiual remedies which we can employ. 


THE parts of the plant that are used in medicine, are the dried stalks ; 
with pieces of the root adhering to them. A decoétion of these, or which 
is better, an infusion of them in hot water, is the form usually adminis< 
tered, Spirituous tinctures are also prepared from the plant, with the ad- 
dition of orange- peel and cardamom seeds ; ‘and those who consider such 
tinCtures as of any avail, will find these very ‘agreeable bitters. ° The most 
\ useful purpose, however, to which the tincture can be applied, is that of 
being added to the decoction, or infusion, with the view of rendering 
them more grateful to the stomach. ; 
GiveverHniza GiraBra. (W.) Jéivhimad’h.© H. Vastimadhuca, 8, 

Murray, IL. 457. 
Woopvitte, Il, 458. 
Hyprnanraend TNC CW. ) Sahijana,® H. So ibhanjana, o. 


Tuis trec, on account of its beauty, as well as its utility, is a favourite 
with. the natives of Hindustan, who. are, fond of planting it near their 
houses, both in the towns aad villages. The Legumes, blossoms and 
leaves are all esculent, and are used both. as pot-herbs and for’ pickles, : 
The root of the young tree, when scraped, SO exactly resembles horse- 

radish, as scarcely to be distinguished from it by the nicest palate ; and 2 
is therefore used, by, Europeans, instead of that root, as a condiment with | 
animal food, In, Medicine, it completely supplies its. place, whether em- 

ployed externally, as a rube facient, or used internally, in cases of palsy, | 
chronic rheumatism, and dropsy, as a stimulant. The expressed oil of 


the seeds i is used externally, 10% relieving the pain of the joints, in n, gout and 
O. JePheemudhis > (1820 IBS 1) C1) Semivan Om To yt 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 169 


acute rheumatism. This oil is remarkable for resisting rancidity; and, on 
that account, has been selected by the perfumers, as the fittest for being 
impregnated with the odor of jessamines, violets, tuberoses and other 
flowers; which yield little or no essential oil, but impart their fragrance 


to expressed oils. 


Tue seeds of this tree are the Ben nuts of the old writers on pharma- 
cy. Some of these writers supposed their Lignum Nephriticum to be the 
wood of the Morungo; but erroneously ; the tree which affords that wood 


being a native of New Spain. 


~ 


JarropHa Curcas. (W.) Bagbarinda Hi. 
Murray, IV. 164. 

Tue seeds of this plant, are, like those of the Croton Tiglium, (to which 
plant it is nearly allied,) frequently used as a purgative, by the more in- 
digent natives. Their operation is milder than that of the Tig/ium seeds, 
and two or three may be taken for a dose; but the same precaution must 
be used, in freeing them from the membranaceous parts, that was formerly 


directed to be observed in respect to the Tig/ium seeds. 


Justicia Panrcurara. (W.) Calapnat’h® and Créat H. Cairata. S. 


Tuis species of Justicia is a native of Bengal, and of many other 
parts of Hindustan. The whole of the plant is intensely bitter, and it 
yields this quality equally to aqueous, vinous and spirituous menstrua. It 
is much used, by the native practitioners, in fevers and dysenteries. The 
French and Portuguese inhabitants of India consider it as an excellent 
stomachic; and it forms the basis of their bitter tin¢ture, so well known, 
on the Madabar coast, by the name of Drogue Amere. 


—ooooolq—_—_l_e—o—o—EoE—E—E———— 
i) Kulupnav’h. 
Tt 


170 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


Lavrus Cinnamomum, (W.) Dérchin©® H. Darasita §, 
Murray, IV. 417. 
Woopvitte, [. 80. 
Laurus Cassta, (W.) Tej pat H. Tamata patra S. 
The Bark Tej@ H. Twacha §, 
Morray, LV. 441. 
| W oopvitte, I. 82. 
‘Lieusticum Asawain. (Roxs. Ms.) Ajawain,®) H. Yavani, 8, 


Sp. Ch.—Anmnual. Erect. Leaves superdecompound with filiform leaflets, 
Ridges and furrows of the seeds distinct and scabrous, 3 


Tue seed of this species of lovage is an excellent aromatic. [It is much 
used by the natives as an agreeable condiment in their dishes, and for im- 
proving the flavour of the betel leaf and nut in their Pans. In medicine, 
it is esteemed a powerful remedy in the flatulent colic; and is employed 


by the veterinary practitioners in analogous diseases of horses and cows. 


Tuts is the seed mentioned and recommended to notice by the late Dr, 


Percival, in his Essays, (1. 433.) under the name of Ajava seed. 


Linum Usrratisstmum. (W.) VWs?) H. Atasf,'S. 

Morray, III. 474. 
Woopviite, II. 303. 

Mrrira Azeparacutra, (W.) Nimb,© H. Nimba, S. 

Mertri1a Sempervirens. (W.) Bacain,® H. Maha-Nimba, S. 

THESE two species of the bead-tree, are small elegant trees, cultivated 
very generally in Hindostan, on account of their beautiful blossoms, and 
the medicinal qualities of the leaves. The leaves have a nauseous, bitter 
taste, devoid of astringency, which they readily impart to water. The 


decoction of them is used internally, in cases in which the tonic and sto- 


©) Darcheenee. ©) Tuj. (8) Ujwayun. (4) Teesee. (6) Neemb. (©) Bukayun. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 17] 


machic virtues of simple bitters are required. They are also employed, 
externally, as a discutient and emollient, either in fomentations, or in the 
form of cataplasm; for which last purpose they are simply heated in a 
earthen pot, and then bruised and applied to the part affected. 


Meniseermum Corpirotiom. (W.) Gurcha,© H. Guduchi, S. 
Cit-amerdu. Van Rueve, H. M. VIE. 39. 


Menispramum Verrucosum. (Roxs. Ms.) Putra Waly, Java. 
Funis felleus. Rumen. Amb. V. 82. 


Sp. Ch.—Perennial, Scandent. Verrucose. Leaves cordate, acuminate, 
entire, smooth. Male racemes from the naked branches, simple. Nectareal 


scales inserted in the filaments. 


Tue Menispermum Cordifolium is indigenous in most parts of Hindostan. 
The decoétion of the leaves is prescribed, by the Hindu physicians, as a 
febrifuge, and asa tonic in gout. Itis also one of the many remedies 
which they give for the cure of jaundice. The very young leaves are 
employed externally, as an emollient, made into the form of liniment, 
with milk. 


Tue Menispermum Verrucoswm was introduced into Bengal, from Ma- 
lacca,; by Captain  Wricut, about ten years ago; and is now cultivated in 
the gardens about Calcutta. It is readily propagated from cuttings, 
which are remarkable for the great length of time during which they 
preserve the power of vegetation. Every part of the plant is exceedingly 
bitter, particularly the stalk; which, from this quality, has obtained its 
Javanese name, Putra Wali; jiterally translated by Rumpuius, funis 
felleus. Itis the remedy generally employed, in the Ma/ay countries, for 


the cure of intermittent fevers; and, from Captain Wricut’s account, is 


(t) Goorcha. 


172 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


as powerful a febrifuge as the Peruvian bark. It has not, however, come 
into use here; nor, while we have other approved remedies, is there any 
occasion for having recourse to it; but I have given it a place in the cata- 
logue, for the sake of captains and surgeons of ships, trading to the east 
ward, who, should their stock of bark at any time fail them, may, in all 
the Ma/ay islands, find a valuable substitute for it in the Putra Walt. 


Menria Virivis. (W.) Podina,® H. 
Murray. Ui. 178, 


Woopvitie. HI. 463, 
Mrrapritis Jarappa, (W.) Gil Abbas, H. 


Tuis is not an indigenous plant of Hindostan; but all the beautiful va- 


rieties of it are now cultivated, as an ornament to the gardens, in Bengal. 


Tue officinal jalap was formerly supposed to be the root of this species 
of Mirabilis; and hence it obtained its trivial name; but that valuable 
drug is now ascertained to be the root of a species of Convolvulus. As 
the Mirabilis, however, had so long retained the credit of affording the 
jalap; and, with authors of the highest authority in botany, from PLUMIER 
to Linn aus, I was desirous of discovering what degree of purgative qua- 
lity it really possessed. With that view, having carefully dried and pow- 
dered some of the root, I sent it, for trial, to the European and native hos- 
pitals. Dr. Hunrer’s report, from the former of these, is as follows: 
© “We have tried the Mirabilis with thirteen patients. They do not com- 
“ plain of it’s being disagreeable to the taste, nor of it’s exciting nausea 
“ or griping ; but it’s operation, as a purge, is uncertain, and two drams 
“ of it sometimes procure only a single stool. It seemed to answer best 


** with those who had bowel complaints.” Dr. SHootrsrep found the 
SSS ee 
(1) Poodeena. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 173 


root equally weak and uncertain in it’s operation, in the trials which he 


made of it, in the native hospital. 


Nicorran4 Tapacum. (W.) Tambécu, Hi. Ta mracuta, Ss. 
Murray, I. 670. 
Woopviste, Il. 338, 
Nropina Invica. (Roxs. MS.) Cala Jira,® H.. Musavi, S. 


Sp. ey karae Petals entire. Pistils five: length of the stamina: Leaves 
decompound. Exterior lip of the nectary ovate, and deeply two cleft.. Interior 
entire and acute. (Roxs. MS.) ' 

Tue seed of this plant is used by the natives more in diet than in medi- 
cine; and, on account of it’s agreeable flavour and taste, forms the princi- 
pal condiment in the Curries. The seed of it’s congener, the Nigella Sa- 
tiva, iis in like manner, the favourite spice of some nations on the continent 
of ‘Europe; particularly the Hanoverians, who have given it the name of 


tout epice. See Murray, TIL 34, and PLenck, Plant. Med. V. 49. 


Ocimum Pitosum. (Roxs. MS.) Rihdn,. H. 
The seed. Tukhmi Rihan,® H. 
Sp. Ch.—Shrubby.. Hairy. Branches four sided. Leaves ovate, oblong, 
serrated, with margins and petioles hairy. Bracts petioled, ovate, cordate, 


ciliate. Upper lip of the calyx round, cordate and hairy; with corol twice it’s 
length. (Roxs. MS.) 


Many species of the Octmum are common in Bengal, and compre- 
hended under the generic name of Tulasi. One of them, the Ocimum 
Sanctum, (W.) Parnasa, in Sanscrit, is wel! known to be held in higher 
veneration, by the Hindus, than any other plant. The leaves of most of 


‘the species have a slightly aromatic taste, and a strong, but not disagree- 
able smell. 


Q) Tumbakoo. 2) Kalajecra. S) Tvokhmi rihan. 
Uu 


VTA A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


I nave given the Rihana place in the catalogue, on account of the 
peculiar quality of it’s seed, which, when infused in cold water, forms 
a mucilage much used by the natives as a.demulcent in catarrhs. From 
the slight aroma which it possesses,.it lies easier on the stemach than most 
other vegetable mucilages. | It is a favourite medicine with the native 
women, who take it after parturition, and suppose that it relieves the 
after-pains. 

Puvinanruvs Euezics. (W.) Aonla,) H. Amaitaci, \S. 
| Murray, IV. 127. _ 

“Tas tree Is found, both in a wild and culavatedl state, in most parts of 
Hindostan. It’s fruit is one of those which were formerly known in 
Europe under the name of Myrobalans, but which have been long discarded 
from the pharmacopceias. It is, however, in general use with the Hindu 
physicians, as an eccoprotic, and enters into many of their compositions. 
It is particularly an essential ingredient i in the preparation of the Bitlaban, 


a medicinal salt which will be SHOR noticed. 


Papaver Somnirzrum, (W.) Pye H.. C’hasa,, S. 
! Opium, Afian, H 

| Morray, AL, 254 i 
Woopvitie, Ii. 508. 

lade Nierum. (W.) Mirch, H. Maricha, $. : 

: Murray, V. 22. : 

newerieO oF} ~ Woopvuuus, IL, 513, 

Pueen. onsese f W,) Pipel, ©) HH. Pippai, 8. 

: Pranraco IspacHut, f Rome, MS. VE spaghall, ro) H. 


1SnoyT 


Spe Ch... Caulescent.. Leaves foe Laieeolate, three nerved, ‘lightly wooly. 


a weet 


Pedmeles axillary. “Head cylindric. Capsule two-seeded. (Roxs. MS. ie 


(©) Uorlaand Awula. ©). Peepul, ~~ @) Ispughool, 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. V5 


Tuis plant was formerly supposed ‘tobe the Plantago Psyllium (L.) 
bit is certainly a different species.‘ It is cultivated in Bengal, on account 
wf the:seeds, which, like those of the P.: Psyllium, form a ‘rich: mucilage 
with boiling water. For this purpose,.a pint of water is poured on about 
two drams of the seeds. This mucilage is very generally used, asa dé- 
mulcent, iim catarrhs, nephritic pains, heat! of ‘urine, ahd’ other diseases iin 
-which acrimony isto. be obviated or palliated:” 

Prumsaco Zeyvianica, (W-) Chita, Hi. “Chithaca oo 
EGS RosEa. (We) Lal Chita, I. acta ee °- 


j 


Boru these shrubs are cultivated in Bengal as. flower plants. Every 
part of them is extremely acrid, particularly the root;, which, in it’s re- 
cent state, being bruised, is employed, by. the, Hindu. prastitioners, as a 
vesicatory. 


Tue Plumbago' Européa is mentioned by Murray (J. 772.) as having 
been found efficacious inthe cure of canéer) for which purpose the ulcers 
are dressed, thrice a’ day, with olive oil iawhich the leaves of the plant 
have been infused.’ The authorities whielt‘he’ quotes, for the cures effeGted 
by this application, are respectable ; and;’as our species coincide entirely 
in quality with the. Plumbago Europea, it may be worth while to make a 
trial of their power, in a disease so deplorable, for which ‘no adequate re- 
medy has yet been discovered... Agictyt | | 
Prrrocagpus SanTALINUS. (W. ) Ract Chandan, H, Racta Chandana, S. 

Murray. VI. 59. 
low or ,ebese ii 10 Lowgepvinue, IV. 109: 
-~Ponica Granatom.:(W.) Anér; HW. Dadima, 8. 


Mwunray, EEL: +262. 
_ Woopvvite. I. 158, 


Q@) Cheeta, (2) Rukuét Chundun. 


176 - A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


Tuer flowers of this beautiful shrub, which were formerly well known 
under the name of Balaustines, are now neglected; but the rind of the 
fruit is still considered as one of the most useful medicinal astringents, in 
-cases wherein that quality, simply, is required. This shrub affords another 
valuable remedy, in the fresh bark of it’s root, for the knowledge of which 
we are indebted to the Hindu physicians. See “ An account of an Indian 
« remedy for the tape-worm,” by Dr. Bucuawan,in the Edmburgh Me- 
dical and Chirurgical Journal, No. IX. p. 22. 


cr 7 


Tue Tenia is not a common disorder in Bengal; bat. since the date of 
Dr. Bucianan’s communication, several cases of it have occurred here, 
to Dr. Hunter, and to Dr. SHOOLBRED, | in which the bark of the pome- 
‘granate root was used, with complete success, ive Wihout having failed 
in a single instance. The following is: the method in which it is prepared. 
and administered. Eight ounces of the fresh «bark of the root are boiled, 
in three pints of water, to a quart... Of, this decoction, the patient takes:a 
-wine-glass-ful; and repeats that.quantity, at longer or shorter intervals, as 
‘the -sickness and faintness, which it.generally occasions, will allow; until 
-he has taken the whole.. The. worm is commonly voided, in a few hours 
after, the patient has begun to take the medicine; and, not! unfrequently, 


comes, away alive. 

Rrerwus Communis. (W.) Arend, H. Eranda, S. 

‘Tuts plant is cultivated, for both ceconomical and medicinal purposes, 
over all Hindostan. _ The expressed.oil of the seeds, so well known in 
Europe, under the name of castor oil, is more generally used, :as a purga- 


tive, than any other medicine; and’ perhaps there is no other, on which we 


Q) Urund. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 177 
may, with so much confidence, rely, as a safe, and, at the samé time, ‘an 
active cathartic, It may be given, with propriety, | in every case in which 
that class of remedies i is required, (unless when the most drastic are ne-~ 
cessary, ) and to patients of every age and constitution ; for though it 
seldom fails to produce the effect intended, it operates without heat: or 
irritation, 

“Fur oil should be expressed; in the manner dire@ted by the London 
‘College, from the decorticated seeds, amd: without the assistance of heat. 
That’ which is obtained by boiling tle seeds in water, is injured both in 
mel] and taste, and becomes sooner rancid than the ag ee 5 Ck~ 


pression, 


Runra Manor m. ore Ms. ) “Manjiv h, oy i “Manjisht’ha, s. ny 
Sp, Ch.—Pentandrous. Perennial. Scandent. Branches with four hispid 


angles, Leaves: quatern, long-petioled, Perdse, acuminate, 5—7 nerved. © His- 
pid. (Roxs. Ms,) 


Tuis species.of madder is indigenous in, Ni epal, and is used by the dyers 
and calico-printers, in the same manner as the Rubia Tinctorum is in 
Europe. Parcels of it have been frequently sent to England, where it was 
found’ equal j in quality to the best Dutch madder. wh ‘know not that it has 
ever been tried here in medicine ; but, ‘from its sensible qualifies being the 
same with those of the Rubia Tinctorum, there i is reason to conclude that 
It may be found “equally efficacious with that dng, as a deobstrucnt and 
emmenagogue. ty 
eee Ga. AV EOLENS, OW, ) Burd H. o 

Murray, Tk 112. : 
Woonvitrer; Ty 508. 


(1) Munjeet'h. 
Ww 


Vis) A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


Sr1p4a Convrrorra. (W.) Baridla,) HW. Bat’ydlaca, S. 
Sina Ruomsrroua. (W.) Lal Baridla, H. 
Sroa Ruompoipaa. (Roxs. Ms.) Saféd Bariéla, H. 


Sp. Ch.—Shrubby. Erect. Ramous. Leaves short-petioled, rhomboid, 
lanceolate, serrate, 3-nerved, villous. Stipules setaceous. Peduncles axillary, 
solitary, shorter than the leaves, one-flowered. Capsules 10, without beak. 


(Roxs. Ms.) 

‘THERE are several other species of the Sida in Bengal; but I have se- 
lected these three, as being the kinds: most generally used in medicine by 
the Hindus. Like the other columniferous plants, they all abound in 
mucilage, and are much employed by the natives as demulcents and emol- 
lients. They possess these virtues, in at least an equal degree with our 
officinal Adihwa and Malva; and may well supply their place, either for 
internal ure, or, ‘externally, for fomentation, cataplasms and enemata, — 
Stevoxaes Nux Vomica. (W.). Cuchila,® W. Culaca, S. 

Morray, I. 705. 
| W oopvine, IV. 29. 
Srayciunos Poraronvs. ( Ww.) Nir-matti,®) 1 H. Cataca, S. 


Tue seeds of the Strychnos M: UL Pomica are "reckoned amongst the 
most. powerful of the narcotic poisons. In Germany, nevertheless, they 
are considered as medicinal, and have been recommended, by many au- 
thors of that nation, as efficacious antispasmodics and tonics but the British 
physicians have prudently abstained from the use of so dangerous.a reme~ 
dy ; and, for the same reason, these secede are seldom, if ever, employed 
in medicine by the Hindus. ‘They are sometimes used, however, for a 
very pernicious purpose, by. the distillers, who add a quantity of them in 


the process of distilling arrack,. to. render the spirit more intoxicating. 


Q) Buryala. vee : @) Koochilas Fei 3) Nirmullee. 


VY 


MEDICINAL. PLANTS AND DRUGS. K79 


‘Tue seeds of the Sirychnos Potatorum, though never used in medicine, 
are highly valuable, and serviceable, to both Europeans and natives, from 
the quality which they possess, cf clearing muddy water, and rendering — 
it potable; to which the trivial. mame of the tree, first given to- it by 
Kanic, alludes. “One of the seeds is rubbed. very hard, for a minute or 
two, round the inside of an earthen vessel, into which the water is poured 
and left to-settle. In a short time, the impurities subside, and leave the 


water perfectly limpid and tasteless. 
Sinaprs Dicnworoma. (Roxs. MS. Serson,® > EF, Sarshapa, §. 

Sp. Ch.—Dichotomous. Siliques cylindric, smooth, spreading. Beak straight 
and tapering. Leaves stem-clasping; the lower somewhat lyred. Superiour 
ovate, lanceolate, entire. All are smooth, as are also the stem and branclies. 
(Roxs. MS.) 

Srvaprs Ramosa. (Roxs. MS.) Rai,® H. Réjicd, 8. 

Sp. Ch.—Annual, Erect. Ramous. Siliques expanding, linear, vertically 
compressed, smooth. Leaves petioled lower Iyred: superiour sublanceolate, 
(Roxs. MS.) | 

Boru these species of mustard are extensively cultivated in Bengal, 
on account of the oil procured from the seeds. In respect to: medicinal 
qualities, these seeds correspond exa¢tly with the seed of the Sinapis 
Nigra, (W.) and may be used, with equal advantage, as the latter, ei- 
ther internally, as stimulants in rheumatic and paralytic affections, or exe 
ternally for sinapisms. “See Murray, Il. 398. POY EES III. 409. 


SwireTenita FesriruGa, CW.) Rahuna, Hi. Satna Telinga. 


Aut the four species Bf the noble genus Swetenia, are lofty trees, re- 


markable, forthe excellent quality of their wood... The three following: 


(1) Surson. ~ @) ‘Rae. 


180 _ -A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


are indigenous in Hindostan. 1. S, Febrifuga, which we have inserted in 
the catalogue, on account of the medicinal qualities of its bark. ¢, S. 
Chickrassa, (Roxs.) which affords the wood of that name, esteemed by 
the cabinet-makers, in Calcutta, as little inferior to mahogany. g. S, 
Chloroxylon, (Roxs.) the weod of which, from the closeness of its grain, 
and its beautiful bright yellow colour, has obtained; ‘from the English in 
India, tne name of Satin-wood. The-fourth is a‘native of Jamaica and 
Spanish America, S. Mahogant. (W.). The excellence of the wood of this 
tree, and its superiority to every other, for all domestic purposes, is 


universally allowed. 


THe Swietenia Febrifuga is indigenous in the mountainous parts of the 
Rajahmundry Circar. Itis a large tree, rising with a straight stem to a 
great height. The wood.is.remarkably durable ; and, on that account, is 
preferred, by the Telingas, to any other, for the timber-works of their tem- 
ples. The bark is covered with a rough grey cuticle, and internally i is of 
a light red colour. It has a bitter, united with an astringent tastes: both 
in a strong degree, particularly | the bitter, We are indebted to Dr. 
Roxsuncx for the discovery of its medicinal virtues. Judging from its 
sensible qualities, that it might possess a considerable tonic power, and 
prove. a useful remedy for the intermittent, fever, he made irial of, it in se- 
veral cases a that disease, and found it fully to answer his ‘expectation. 
‘With the view of further investigation, he, afterwards sent.a quantity of 
the bark to England, where it was tried in the hospitals, with equal suc- 
cess, and considered as a valuable substitute, in many cases, for the Cin- 
chona. On that account it has been received by the Edinburgh college 
into their pharmacop noeia, “together with its congener, the’ ‘Swietenia Ma-= 


hogani, with which, in its properties, it nearly coincides, - See, Dr. Dune 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 18) 
cAN’s Tentam: Inaug. de Soymida: Edinb. 1794; and the New Edinb. 
Disp. 1806. | 
Tue Swietenia Febrifuga is not a native of Bengal; and therefore is lit- 
tle known, either to the Hindu: or European practitioners here. I have 
‘been informed, however, that it was found, by the late Dr. KENNEDY, in: 
the hills to the southward! of Chunar, where it was called, by the natives, 
Rohuna, and it is probable that this valuable tree may be discovered in the 
mountainous districts:of some of the other upper provinces. 


“Syrium Myarrrorium. (Roxs.. MS.) Chandan; H.. Chandana, 8. 


i : Murray, II. 14. 
eae ae neat IV. 136. 


Lamaninous Inviea. (W.), Amli,® TW. Amilica, S. 
Mourray,.11,.552.. 
| Woopvitie,. III. 544. 
VTermiwatra Brierica. ( Roxs. MS.) Bahira,® WH. Vibhi-taca, S. 
Derminatia Cresura. (W.) Har and Hara,©. H. Haritaca, S. 
The unripe fruit,, Sengi Har,® H. 

THE fruit of the: Phyllanthus Emblica has been already noticed, as one 
of the kinds of the Myrobalans: of the writers. on pharmacy. Another 
kind, the Be/ertc, is the dried ripe fruit of the first species of Terminalia 
here inserted: It is about the size of ancolive, of a yellowish.grey co- 
lour, obovate shape, and. marked’ with five longitudinal furrows:. In:sen= 
sible and’ medicinal qualities, it coincides with the other kinds. The 
second.species, the. Terminalia Chebula, yields several. different kinds of 
Myrobalans; different names having been given to-the drupe, according to: 
its degree of maturity, when-taken from the tree. Those chiefly used in 


medicine, are the Har and the Zeng? Har. The Har is the dried ripe 


O) Chundun. (©) Imlee. (3) Buhera. (@) Hur. (©) Hura. (8) Sungi Hur. 
AX 


is2 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN | 


fruit. It is the largest. of the Myrobalans, of an oblong, ovate shape, 
marked with five furrows and five ridges alternately. It is. sometimes 
used medicinally as a gentle purgative, but more frequently employed for 
domestic purposes, particularly by the dyers, who consume Jarge quan- 
tities of it for preparing the cloth to receive the colours.. See As. Res. 
LV. Ade 


THe Zenge Har is the Indian, or black Myrobalan, of the pharmaceu- 
tical authors. It differs from the other kinds in having’ scarcely: the rudi- 


ments of a nut, being the fruit dried in a half ripe state.* It is of an 


* It was not until very lately that I could obtain any information respecting the tree which 
affords the Zengi Har ; the Hindu druggists, te whom I applied, not having been able to give 
me any account of it. Dr. Roxsuresu, ;to whom I mentioned this circumstance, on ex- 
amining the drug, conjectured it to be the unripe fruit, or the diseased germ, of some species of 
Terminalia, caused by some insect, like galls. .'The justness of his conjecture was.soon after- 
wards confirmed, on inspecting the unripe drupes of a Terminolia Chebula in the Botanic 
Garden, the appearance of which corresponded ‘exactly with that of the Zeng gi Har ; and 
which, on being dried, proved to’ be that very fruit. 

The uncertainty in which the writers on the Materia Medica still continue, respecting the 
frees which yield the different kinds of Myrobalans, appears from the following remark of 
Professor. Murray, (Ap. Med..VI: 235.): 4¢ De rdiquarum (Myrobalanor um): specie Bo- 
** tanica nihil certi pronuntiari potest, guin adhuc disputatur utrum. ex. diversis arboribys 

6 petite sint, an polius ex eidem.” A considerable degree of light w ill be thrown on the sub- 
ject, by the following extract from a Persian treatise on medicines, the Mekhzen- ul-Adviyeh 
of Munammep Hosen Surra zi, communicated to me by the kindness of Mr. ConeprooKE; 
and which, had I ret ed it sooner, wpold aye sane. me the irouble. of my inquiring TeSe 
‘pecting the Zengi Har. , eu 

Under the head 4 hlélej (thie Arabick name answering to the Persian Halileh ) the author 
disting suishes the following kinds, as the produce of. the same tree, ( Terminalia Chebula) gae 
ie at di fferent degrees of matur ity. : a Ee 

* FFatiteh Zh a, gathered When thé’ ‘felt is just set. Being dried, it is about the size of 
the ia (Cumin seed) ait BG POG est ie : 

2. Sawt, when more advanced. Iti is the size of a barley-corn. (Jaw.) 

i _. engi, Hindi ox Aswed ; when the young | fruit i is still further adyanced.. Being 


fi 


gm 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 183 


blong, pointed shape, about the size of a pistachio nut, of a deep black 
colour; and a firm, compact substance. Its taste is bitterish, and strongly 
astringent. The Zeng? Har is, as far as f can learn, more frequently used 
in medicine, by the Hindus, than any of the other Myrobalans being very 
generally employed by them as a purgative. It operates briskly, but 
without occasioning heat or irritation. Persons liable to redundancy of 
bile, habitual costiveness, or any other complaint which requires the fré= 
" quent use of gentle laxatives, will find this one of the most convenient 
which they can use. ~ : i 


Terminaria Crirnina, (Roxs. MS. ) Caducat Yy Telinga. 


Tus tree is a native of the mountainous parts of the M arihers. Circars. 
The fruit is the Myrobalanus Citrina of the shops. It is used mn medicine i in 
the southern part of the Peninsula, but is not known to the Hindu practi- 
tioners in Bengal. The chief use of 1 it, however, to the southward, is asa 
mordant for fixing the colours, in printing their beautiful chintzes. 

PRIGON ELLA Peron Gazoun. (W. ) Met’hi,o) H. Met’hi, S. 


Murray, Il. 447. 
Weoopvitir; Ll. 487: 


VALERIAN A JATAMANSI. (Roxs. ) Jatamansi, H. Jatamansi, S. 
THE vegetable which affords the Indian NW ard, so celebrated by the an- 


cients, as a perfume, remained altogether unknown to naturalists, until it 


dried, it is of the size of a raisin, and is black ; whence its name. (Aswed black, or Zengé 
segTO,) 

4, 1, Chini, gathered when the nut has acquired some degree of avdnee The dried 
fruit is of a green colour; inclining to yellow. 


5. #H. Asfer, when'approaching'to maturity. The fruit, when dry, is of a reddish yel- 
Jow 5: whence'the nanie. ' '¢Asfer; yellow.) 
6. H. Cabuli, when the fruit is come to full maturity. 
(De Met’ hee, 


184 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


was discovered by the late Sir Witt1Am Jones, who, valuable as his time 
was, considered the subject as not unworthy of his inquiry; and, with his 
usual accuracy of research, proved, beyond all question, that the spikenard’ 
of the ancients is the plant, called, by the Arabians, Sumbul-ul-Hind ; and; 
by the Hindus, Jatamansi. See As. Res. Il. 405, and III. 105, 493. It is 
a species.of Valerian, and a native of Wapal and Britain. ‘The perennial, 
hairy portion of the stem, immediately above the root, is the part which, 
when dried, is so highly esteemed as a perfume; and which is also used in 
medicine. ‘The Hindu physicians prescribe it, chiefly, m diseases of the 
bowels ; but, as it strongly resembles, in taste, smell and flavour, the offi- 
cinal valerian, there is reason to expect that it will be found equally effica- 
cious with that root, as an antispasmodic, in epilepsy, hysteria, and other 
convulsive disorders. 
Virex Triroura, (W.) Nisinda and Samb’halu, 4. 
| Sind@’huca and Sind@’havora, §. 

Tus elegant shrub is very generally cultivated in Hindustan, as well 
on account of its beauty, as it’s valuable medicinal qualities. It delights in 


a watery situation, and is readily propagated by cuttings.* 


Tue leaves of the Nisinda have a better claim to the title of discutient, 
than any other vegetable remedy with which I am acquainted. Their 
efficacy in dispelling inflammatory swellings of the joints, from acute © 


rheumatism, and of the testicles, from suppressed gonorrhoea, has often 


(1) Sumbhaloo or Sumaloe. 

* The following curious remark of Acosta, on the facility with which this tree is culti- 
vated, shews the high estimation in which the Nisinda was held in histime: ‘‘ Adeo fre- 
S¢ quens est hujus arboris usus ad medendum in illis regionibus, ut nisi Deus preecisos ramos 
S¢ multiplici ftura renasci faceret, jam diu fuissent consumpte arbores, aut certé maximi 


S* pretii nunc essent.” Aromat. Lib. trans. by CLusius, p. 287, 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. “185 


excited my surprize. The success with: which the natives employ them, 
in these complaints, has induced some European practitioners to adopt the 
practice, and I hope it will come into general use. ‘The mode of employ- 
ing the eaves is ‘simple. A quantity of them, pulled fresh from the tree, 
is put into an earthen ‘pot, and heated over the fire, to as great a degree 
as can 1 be borne without ea. Heys are then aaee to the part aflected, 


and the aplication i is ‘repeated, ies or four times al a day, until the tumor 


is ae 


re © VAL bain. 


nae: MEDICINAL DRUGS. 


ra ot bd 8s 
qo VEGETABLE. 
i(teiipe Ooms 

“THE following regetable. drugs are imparted, into. Hindustan com the 
neighbouring countries, none of the plants which yield them being either 
indigenous, or found i ina. cultivated state in the Peninsula. The drugs 


themselves, however, are in common. use with the native practitioners, 
and sold in all the principal bazars. 


he Nena ng Hing, Hi. Hinga, S. 
Ferula Asay fotida: 


 SUBTR IV. 358. 
Bewzor.. Lubéin,©) H. and Arab. 


Woopvittir, I. 22. 


Styrax Benzoin, 


gies IV. 540 and 659. 


Woopvinue, Il. 200. 
Cayepur Ort. Cajuputi,Malay. : 


Melaleuca Moucodendran. sae abies a 
Woopvitie, IV. 44. 


(1) JTceng. (2) Loo hah 


186 - A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN’ 


CampHor. Cafur,) H. Curfura,'§ 
: Murray, iv. ‘44S. 


Laurus Camphora.. 
eld, ee: ens IV. 66. 


Cuina Roor. Chob Chini,@ Hy 


oe 2, (Mupeay, L 490. 
oo Smilac: China. 


ESOS Ba Iv. 66. 

ais root t was formerly held j in ast estimation, in. Europe, 3 asa reme= 
uy for the venereal disease ; but has long been superseded, by its congener, 
the Smilax Sarsaparilla yet this last has been, by. some authors of great 
authority, considéred as a very inert substance, and scarcely possessing? 
any medicinal virtue whatsoever.* Those who judge more favourably of 
its efficacy, may, in cases where it cannot be procured, have recourse to. 
the China root, asa substitute. Dr. Woopvinze, \after. observing that, 
« like the Sarsaparilla, the China root contains a considerable share of 
* bland nutritive matter,” adds, « that it appeared to him not less adapted 
* to the auxiliary purposes of medieme. ehae Lb the sanative virtue of these 
foots depends on this” ‘nutritive matter, which is probably ‘the case, the 
China root would seem toclaim the preference ‘as qt contains jt ina ‘much 
larger proportion, ‘amounting to upwards of half the weight of’ the root;t 
but there is much‘difficulty! in ‘appreciating the’ comparative efficacy « of me- 
dicines of such moderate activity as the two in “Guestion. “The China root 
was formerly much used in the hospitals. here; and, as far: as Iscoulé 
judge from my own experience, itsn utility; either as_an auxiliary to mer-= 
cury, or for i improving the general health, ‘after the use of that-remedy; 


is at least equi to that of the Sarsapar ila. 


4@) Kafoors xii) . ©) Chob Cheenee, 
* J. Hunter. Ven. Dis. p. 371. CULLEN. Mat. Med. Pp. 200. Duncan, Edinb. New 
Disp. Ed. 1806. eK: 
+ Med. Bot. IV. 67._ 
+ Arxty’s Lewis. Mat. Med. II. p. 331. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 187 


Crores. mics ie HH. Lavanga, 8. + 
Morray, IIT. 333.. 

. Caryophyllus: Aromaticus. 

Woopviu_e, EH. 366. 


Coromsoe Roor, Kalumb, Mosambique. 
‘Murray, VI. 153. 


Woopvitte, LV. 164, 


Radix Colombe.. 
sisshdea Asiat. Res. X. 385. 


» See the interesting account. of this valuable root in the 10th volume of 
the As. Res. It is to be hoped, that by Dr. Berry’s meritorious exertions, 
we may soon have the plant cultivated i in this country. 


Cuness. Cubab Chins, i) H 
Bee, V. Si 


GALLS. (Allenna Maj P’hal, On H. Maju Phat, 8: 
Quercus Cerris. Murray, 1-102... 


Quercus Robuy. Woonvitie, UH. 346. 

Gamre. Gambir, H. fromthe Malay. Oe ies 
Uncaria Gambeer. Roxs. Pl. Cor. I. 

Funis Uncatus.. Rumen. Amb. V. 63. 

Tuts substance is used, by the inhabitants of the Malay countries, for 
manducating with the Betel leaf and..Areca nut, in the same manner as 
the Catechu is, by the natives of Hindostan.. It is.prepared from the leaves 
of the shrub above referred. to, (which belongs.to a genus nearly allied to 
the V auclea ) in two different modes. 1. By boiling. the leaves;, and. in- 
spissating the decoction. 2. By infusing the leaves, in warm water, for 
some hours, when a-feecula subsides, which. is inspissated) by the:heat of 
the sun, and formed:into small cakes. The Gambir, prepared in this last 
mode, is‘by far'the best... Intappearance, and sensible qualities, it resem- 
bles the Catechu, as also in. itsmedicinal: properties. Its taste is powerful- 


ly astringent, and at first bitter, but afterwards: sweetish. Tried by the 


SSS ——-— = — 


(0), Laong:. (2) Koo,bab Cheence, (8) Majoo P’hul. 


188 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


gelatine test, the Gambir appears to contain more of the Tannin principle, 
than any other vegetable astringent ; and, were it not for it’s high price, 


would be a most valuable material for the preparation of leather. 


Gam Boce, Gahkatu, Cingalese. 
Stalagmitis Gambogioides, Murray, 1V. 106 & 654, 
MANNA. Shirkhisht, () H. and P. Terenjabin, Arab. 
| as Persicum. Fordenarrt, ‘Phil. Pri =e AT. 


THE manna sold in tae hapace here, is imported from Bussorah, and i is 
the same with that described by Dr. Foruercit1, in the paper to which 
‘Ihave referred. The plant which yields it, is supposed to be the Hedy- 
sarum Athagi (L. ) Iti is avery impure kind, and far inferior, in quality, 


to the Calabrian, manna.- 


My ren. Murr and Bol, i. Béla, Ss. 
IVa yrrha. a 
Nourmecs.. Jaéphal,@ H.. Tétiphalo, S. 
The Mace. Jawatri,@) H. Jatipatri, S. 3 
Myristica Aromatica. Murray, VI. 135. 


| Myristica Moschata. Woonviure, I.’ 363. 
Raueare. Révand Chini,® H. 


Murray, VI. 213 
Woopvitie, IV. 167. 


Murray, IV. 362. 
aaa T. 197. 


Sco. \ Sabudana, Hi, 
Sagus, Rumpuit.. Munnay, vy. 13. 

SAGO is procured from the trunks of several other palms, beside that 
mentioned by Murray. An excellent kind is prepared. from the tree 
called, by Rumpus, Gomutus Gomuto, ( Amb. I..57.) and by Dr. Rox- 
BURGH, Saguerus Rumphii, (MS.). ‘This: tree is also valuable, on account 
of the black fibres which: surround the trunk at the insertion of the leaves; 
ee eee 

Q) Sheerk hisht: -@) Saephul. (3) Juwutree. (4) Rewund Cheenee. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND’ DRUGS, 189 


which afford a stronger and more: durable: cordage for ships, than any 


of Ors 


other vegetable substance. 


Sater. Sarre Mrsez,-H. and Arab, Fie Bon oar 
Murray, V. 278. 


Mogan uttLE: If. 246. 
Seammony. Sakminya,@ H, and Arab, eciti> eo 
Murray, VI. 746. 


Woonviurts, I. rs it 
Szvva Leaves. Sena Bsa H. Bey Arab. nts oder contaatae ops Dp 


Orchis Muscula: - 


yorlto" «) Convoloulus mr 


tortons {cid VO © .2Tauddiv 
(2 MINERAL 0% 
slodw or litmuiboariineo brs gg, Hace 2 
Mean; | Sica iSisaca,) Seuss iu 2: Co «bern dise vet § 
The white avides Spa Hen ef asdecicd 
The red oxide, Sindur,® H. Sen vien, S. 
The anda eater Mardas, eee H. & Pp. 
Fron. Loha, WH. Loha & Ayas,’S. |! 
Seenianis ei tijd + Lae Gaiiaaed Kit’h, o i. Mandure & isdaiidle 8, 
te The Sulphate, Casis,® H. 
Copper. Tamba, H. Tamra, S: 
» nil The Subacetite, Zangar & Pitrat, Hi. ’ Pitalata, S?% 
‘ The Sulphate, Tutiya,® HH. Tutt?ha, S. gti! 
tiv, Ranga, H. Ranga & Frapu, S. 
ANTIMONY. ; RT a 
“The Sulphuret, Surmch,0) HH. Saubdira, S. 
‘THE proper grey ore of antimony is imported from Wapal, but a 
galena or sulphuret of lead, is frequently sold for it in the bazars, under 
the name of Surmeh. 


“ARSENIC, 


The white oxide, Samul-k’har,Q) H. Sanc’hya, §.° 


©) Salih Misree. (©) Sooqmooniya. ©) Suna Mukkee. (4) Seesa. 5) Sindoor. 
(8) ‘Moordar-Sung. (") Keet’k. @) Kusees. () Tootiya, @°) Soormu. (1) Sum-ool-Khar. 


Zi 1Z, 


190 OA CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 


oo. The tyellow Sulpburet,, Hartal,© WH. Haritéla, 8,0: 
The red Sulphuret, Mansil,® H, Manah Sila, 8... 
Qui¢K-sttver. Para, H. Pérada, §. 


The red Sulphuret, “Shengen “f, 3) HE, 
A sub-muriate, Aascamtn H. 


SE nae. or  cinone. cinnabar; 4s: prepared by the natives in'a very 
simple mode. The guick-silver and: sulphur are first triturated together, 
until a black sulphuret i is formed, Which is»put into,a glazed earthen pot, 
similar to those commonly used faders victuals. Over this, another 
vessel, of the same kind, is» placed, inverted; and luted to it with clay. 
Fire is then applied to the undermost vessel, and continued until the whole 
of the contents is sublimed. The apparatus is then saficredte-cool ;-when 
a cake of cinnabar is found ‘adhering to the inner surface of the upper- 
most pot, pb hie ait Bi 


SHENGERF is need: sternal by thal native. practitioners, as. an antis- 
pasmodic, and for the cure of cutanéous diseases; but it is employed 
much more efficaciously by them in fumigation, for such cases of : the ve- 
nereal disease as are attended with ulcers in the nose, mouth and throat. 
The fumigation is conducted inthe usual mode, by making the patient, 
with a blanket thrown over him, inhale the fumes of the: Shengerf thrown 
on red hot iron. . In this mode, the cure is performed very rapidly, ‘but it 
frequently causes a violent and dangerous ptyalism ; nor is the patient al- 


ways secured, by it against a relapse of the disease. a 


Rascapu'R is another mercurial preparation, in great estimation, and 
much used by both the Hindu and Muhammedan practitioners. There 


are various modes of preparing it, but none of them essentially different 


ge» F *} ; 


(1) Hurtahs i (2) Munsil. 3) Shimpunk ; & Ruskupoor. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 19% 
from the others. In all of them quick-silver and Muriate of Soda are em- 
ployed in equal parts, with, the addition of either Sulphaie of Alumine or 
Sulphate of copper. By the kindness of Dr.Huwrer I have now lying 
- before me three different processes for making Rascapur; one taken from 
a Persian, and the two others from Sanscrit pharmacopecias. The first, 


which is the simplest and least uncertain of the three, is literally as fol- 


lows : 


** oa 


i Tae Quicksilver} ‘Armenian Bole, Allum, (‘some prefer blue 
* vitriol, but allum is better’ ) Rock Salt, of each nine parts. Rub the 
wholé in’a mortar with water, and ‘let them harden. Then put the mass 
into a glazed earthen véssel : and place inverted, above it, ‘another simi- 
lar vessel, plastered with ashes, and’ the milk of Datura. Lute them 
together with Philosopher's clay, and keep them three days and three 
nights in a fire made with cow dung. ‘Then let the vessels cool, and 


‘take out what adheres.to the bottom and sacs of the UBPEL vessel, This 
weit tire Rascapir.” 


THE Quick-silver, in this preparation, iS commiied with a less proportion 
of the muriatic acid, than in corrosive sublimate, but with a much greater 
proportion of it than in calomel. It is used, byt the native practitioners, for 
all the purposes for which the two preparations, just mentioned, are em- 
ployed a the European. . It requires, however, to be prescribed with great 
Caution ; as itis not only one of the most powerful mercurials that can be 
ventured on for internal use, but uncertain in its strength, on account of 
the different processes by which it is made. European praCtitioners need 
never, I think, have recourse to it; as Quick-silver may always be procured 


from the bazars, with which, safer, and equally efficacious, remedies may 
be prepared, 


192 A CATALOGUE OF. INDIAN — 


~B. Saline. 


‘Nireare Or Potasy. Shora, H. Yavac Shora, H! 

Sutpuric Acip. Gundac-ca Air, Hi. 

SutpH4aTe or Sopa. .Chara: Nin, H., 

SULPHATE OF Anumine. P’hitcar7,@) H. Sprhatica, ee 
Iupurr CarnponaTe or Sopa. Sejji- mitti,o H. Sonjica, s. | 
Moriatr or Ammonra. Nosé der, kes: & Oy te seamen atte 
Morrare or Sopa. Nemec,® H. 
Munrare or Sop4, fused with the fruit of 


%. Bit-laban). & Cala Nemée,® H. 
PHYLLANTHUS Euprica. 


THE following. process for making, this salt,, was communicated, by a 
native druggist, to Mr. TURNBULL, at Mirzapore,, and actually performed 
in his presence. Mr. CoLEBROOKE informs me that it nearly corresponds 
with the process which he found described in a Persian treatise,.on.medi~ 
cines. “ Fifty-six pounds of Sammur salt (a fossile muriate of Seda): are 


“ mixed with twenty ounces of dried Aonlas, ( Emblic Myrobalans, dy One 


Cay 
a 


fourth of these materials is put into a round earthen pot, with a narrow 
“© mouth, which i is put on a fire-place made of clay. ‘The fire-place has a 
« hole at the bottom, for introducing the fire-wood. After the fire has 
« been lighted about: an hour, and the eae in. the pot appear to be 
« melted, the rest of the materials is added by degrees. The whole is then 
“ exposed to a strong red heat, for about Six: hours. The fire j is then al- 
« lowed to die away, and the pot to cool ; which, upon being broken, is 


« found to contain about forty-eight pounds of Cala Nemec, or Bit-laban.” 


Tue Bit-laban, or Bit-noben, as it is sometimes calied, is a medicine in 


great estimation, with both the Hindw and» Muhammedan physicians ; but 


——————— = 


() Gundulekauyo oe 7®) Rhava Nowe (3) P’hitkaree. (4) Sujee-muttee. 
(5) Nosadur. (6) Numuk. 1) Bit-lubun. (8) Kala-numuk. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 193 


particularly with the former. It is very generally used as a tonic in dyspe~ 
_ psia and gout, as a deobstruent in obstructions of the spleen and mesente- 
ric glands, diseases to which children, in Hindostan, are peculiarly liable ; 
and as a stimulant in chronic rheumatism and palsy. It is also one of the 
many remedies employed as a vermifuge. Fora further account of this 
salt, see“ A Dissertation on the Bit-Woben, by Joun HENDERSON, of the 
« Bengal Medical Establishment. 8vo. Lond. 1803.” 


‘Mr. Henperson having carried some of the Bzt-nobex to England, it 


was analysed by Mr. Accum, and the result was as follows ; 


Four hundred and eighty grains of the salt yielded 


Black oxide of Iron,.... 6 Grains, 
Sulphugyees! cyeentod.ayoilA 
Muriate of Lime,........ 12 
Muriate of Soda,....... 444 
| 416 
bosses Raw. nl AL 
A80 


—— 


Nicnoxrson’s Journal for August, 1803. 


From this analysis we may conclude, that the virtues of Bzt-/aban, be 
yond what’ may be fairly ascribed to the Muriate of Soda, depend on the 
proportion of iron contained init. This metal appears to have been, ob- 


tained, during the process, from the Myrobalans. 
Impurer Borate or Sopa. Sohaga, H. Tancana, S. 
C.  FIuflammable, 


Sutpnur. Gandhac,Y H. Gandhaca, S. 


(1) Gund-huk. 
Aaa 


194 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN 
Perroreum. Mitti tel) He Neft, Arab. 
Tuts mineral oil is imported from the Burma country. ‘See an account 


of the Petroleum wells near oe by Captain mee in the 6th 
Vol. of the As. Res. ~ 


oy LAE oil is met ae in the bazar, of very different degrees of purity * 
sometimes perfectly limpid and thin; at other times of a dark brown co- 
jour, and of the consistence of syrup. ‘The first sort only should be used 
in medicine. It has a strong, penetrating, not disagreeable smell, and a 
pungent, acrid taste. It is very generally employed by the native prac- 
titioners, externally, as astimulant in paralytic complaints, and im chro- 
nic rheumatism. In this last disease I can, from my own experience, re- 
commend it as an efficacious. remedy; having found much greater benefit 
from it, than from the more costly Cajeput oil, which I had previously 


used. 


Ameer.* Cah-ruba,® H. and P. 


3. ANIMAL. 
Mosx. Meshk,®) H. and P. 


Q) Mittee tel. 

* A concrete, resinous substance, is imported from Bussora, which passes, at the Calcuita 
Custom-house, and is also sold inthe bazar, under the name of Cahruba or Amber ; but 
which I found, on examination, to be real Copal, the resin so much used, in England, as a 
varnish. ‘This substance is used for the same purpose by the Coach-makers in Calcutta. Tt 
resembles so perfectly the finest amber, in colour and texture, that the jewellers make neck- 
laces of it, which pass for those of genuine Amber, and from which it is extremely difficult 
to distinguish them. The Copal is,-£ believe, the produce of the Vateria Indica, a tree 
which grows on the Malabar Coast. 1 was favoured by Dr. Roxeuren with a specimen 
of the resin of that tree; and found it, beth.in appearance and chemical:qualities, to coincide 
entirely with genuine Copal. = 

(2) Kuhroobe. (3) Mushk. 


MEDICINAL PLANTS AND DRUGS. 195 
Aupencrise, Amber, H. Ambara; 8.0 | 


‘CoNSIDERABLE’ quantities of this substance are ‘sometimes brought to 
Calcutta, by the Commanders of trading vessels; who find it floating on 
the Indian Ocean, or adhering to rocks, chiefly among the Moluccas and 
other islands to the eastward. It is esteemed, by the Natives, as the most 
agrecable of all per fumes, more especially by the Mahummedans. _Their 
physicians consider it also as an Aphrodisiac, a class of medicines of great 
importance in their pharmacopceias, but which probably contains not a 
single article that has any claim to that fies i21isg oC 
Honry. Medhi® HH. Shehed, @) P, \Medhi., Ba 
Wax, Mom, Hand P: Medi ch-hishta, S. 


Lac. Lach and Lah, H..Lacshaj'8;: oy 
Hrrvvo Mepicinatis. (L.) Jone, o HL. Taisea, Ss. 


Lrecues are found, in stagnant ponds and ditches, in every part of Hin- 
dustan. Ina country in which general bleeding is so much seldomer re- 
quired or admissible than in cold climates, and where consequently the 
practitioner must more frequently have recourse to topical bleeding, it is 
fortunate that this animal, so convenient for the latter purpose, can at all 


times be procured. 


Marton Crenoretr, (L.) Telini,© H. 


A very full and accurate description of this species of Meloe, has been 
given, in the 6th Vol. of the Asiatick Researches, by Colonel HaRpwickeE, 
to whom we are indebted for this valuable acquisition to our Materia Me- 
dica. The inse& abounds in every part of Bengal, Bahar and Oude. In 
the rainy season, during which it is in its most perfect state, it is found 


feeding on the flowers of the various species of Hibiscus and Sida, and is 


(4) Umbur. (2) Mud or Mudhoo. (3) Shuhkud. (4) Jonk. (5) Telinee, 


196 A CATALOGUE OF INDIAN &e. 


readily distinguished, by the three transverse, undulated black bands, on’ 
it’s yellow Elytra, which constitute its specific character. 


Tue Meloe Cichoret, when applied to the skin, produces effects precisely 
similar to those caused by the Spanish blistering fly, for which this insect 
will be found a perfectly adequate substitute, either as an external stimu- 
lant, a rubefacient, or for raising a complete blister, according to the mode 


in which it is applied. 


Tue flies should be gathered in the mornmg. or evening, and immedi» 
ately killed by exposing them to the steam of boiling vinegar. ‘They 
should then be thoroughly dried. by the heat of the sun, and afterwards 
put into bottles to beets them from AES ¢ 


IV: 


| 


Shetch of the Sikhs. 


By Bricapier Generar MALCOLM. 


Iutroduction, 


Wien with the Britzsh army in the Penjdb in 1803, I endeavoured to 
collect materials that would throw light upon the history, manners, and 
religion of the Szkhs. Though this subject had been treated by several 
English writers, none of them had possessed opportunities of obtaining more 
than very general information regarding this extraordinary race ; and 
their narratives therefore, el meriting regard, have served more to 


excite than to gratify curiosity. 


In addition to the information [ collected while the army. continued 
within the territories of thes Szkhs, and the personal observations I. was 
able to make, during that period, upon the customs and manners of that 


- nation, I Palas with difficulty in obtaining a copy of the Adi-Grant’h,* 


* The chief, who gave me this copy, sent it at night, and with cither a real or affeeted ree 
luctance, after having obtained a promise that F\would treat the sacred volume with great 
respect. I understaad, however, that the indefatigable research of Mr. CoLeBRooke has 


\B bb 


198 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 


and of some historical tracts, the most essential parts of which, when I ree. 
turned to Calcutta, were explained to me by a Sikh priest of the Nirmala 
order, whom I found equally intelligent and communicative, and who spoke 
of the religion and ceremonies of kis set with less restraint than any of 
this brethren, whom J had met with’in the Penjab. This slender stock of 
materials was subsequently much enriched by my friend Dr, Leypen; 
who has favoured me with a translation of several tracts written by Szkh 
authors in the Penjabé and Diggar dialedts, treating of their history and 
religion, which, though full of that warm imagery. which marks all orien- 
tal works, and particularly. those whose. authors enter on the boundless 
field of Hindi mythology, contain the most valuable verifications of the 


different religious institutions of the Szkh nation. — 


ir was my first intention to have endeavoured to add to these materials, 
and to have written, when J had leisure, a history of. the. Sikhs 3 y but ‘the 
active nature of ‘my public duties has made it impossible. to carry this plan 
into early execution, and I have had the choice of, deferring it toa distant 
and uncertain period ; or. of ‘giving, from what I adually possessed, a short 
and hasty. sketch of their history, customs ; and religion.. The latter alters 
native J have adopted : for although the information I may convey i in such. 
a sketch, may be very defective ; it will be useful, at a moment when every 
information, regarding the Szkhs, is of importance ; and it may perhaps 
stimulate and aid some person who has more leisure; and better opportu- 


. nities, ‘to aes that task which { once contemplated. 910i oi; 


“Inc composing ihe rapid sketch ‘of the Siths, it have still had. to encoun- | 


ter various. difficulties. There is no part of oriental biography i in “which. 


Rocuc not ule the "Ads-Grant'h,, but also the Dasma Padshah re Grar’h ; ‘and tbat, 
consequently he is in possession of the two most sacred, books of the Sikhs. rab aur | 


T Bag 
Ci oH 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS> 199 


it is more difficult to separate truth from falsehood, than that which relates 
to the history of religious\impostors.' ‘The account of their lives is general- 
ly recorded, either by devoted disciples and warm adherents, or by violent 
‘enemies and bigotted persecutors. The former, from enthusiastic adini- 
ration, ‘decorate them with every quality and? ‘accomplishment that can 
adorn men; the latter, \ with equal enthusiam ‘and’ aversion, misrepresent 
their characters, and detract from all their, merits.and, pretensions. This 
general remark J have found to apply with peculiar force to the varying 
accounts given by Sikh and Muhammedan authors, of Nanac and his suc- 
cessors. As it’ would have been an endiess and unprofitable task, to have 
entered into 4 disquisition concerning “all the points” in which these au= 
thors differ ; many: ‘considerations have’ induced ‘me to give a ‘preference, 
on almost all occasions, to‘ the original Sikh writers. In every “research 
into the’general history of mankind; it is’ ‘Of thé ‘most essential importance 
to hear what’ a’natioh has to say of itself; and the knowlédge obtained 
from such sources has'a vahie, independent’ of its’ histotical utility. ‘It aidg 
the promotion of social ‘intercourse, and°léads to the’ establishment of 
friendship between nations.® ‘The most savage states’ are those who’ have 
most preéjtidices, and who are’ consequently: most easily conciliated or of= 
fended: they are always pleased and flattered , ‘when ‘they find, ‘that’ those 
whom they cannot but admit to” possess superior intelligence, are ace 
quainted with their history, and respect their belief and usages 3. and: on 
the contrary, they hardly ever pardon an outrage against: their religion 
or customs, though committed by men who have gvery right to plead the 


most profound ignorance, as an excuse for the words or actions:that have 
provoked resentment, 


200 | SKETCH OF THE SIKHS: 


SECTION. E 
Shetch of the ENstory and present State of the Sikhs; 
with Observations on their religious Institutions, 
Usages, Manners and Character. 


NANAC SHAH, the founder of the. sect, since distinguished by the 
name of Sikhs,* was born i in the year.of. Curisr 1469, at a small village 
called Talwandi +f in the district. of Bhatli,, inthe, province of Lahore. 
His father, aihioke name was Ca'Lu’',{ was of the Cshairiya cast, and Vedi 
tribe of Hindus, and had no family except Na‘wac, and his sister Na‘Nact, 
who married a Hindi of the name of Jayaram; who. was. employed as 
a grain-factor by DauteT Kuan Loni, a relation of the reigning emperor 
of, Delhi:. NaNac was, agreeably to the usage of the tribe in which he 
was. born, married. to a woman.of- respectable family, at an early age,§ 
by, whom, he had. two. sons,, named SRicHAND and Lacsumi Das. The 


former; who,abandoned the vanities of the world, had a:son called DueRM 


oe "Sikh or  Sicshay i isa Sone word, “which means a ete or, ti devoted follower. In 
the Penjibi itis corrupted into Sikh: it isa general hie and aEpucane to any person that 
follows'a-particular teacher, SOS% 

t This, village, or rather town, fae. such it hae become, is now called Piven It i 
sei on the banks of ‘the ‘Béyah, or Hyphasis. 

oa He is ‘called. by some ators, Ka'nu' Viepi; but V'spi is a name derived’ from his 
tribe or family. 

§ Several Sikh authors have been very precise in establishing the date of the consummas 
tion of this marriage, which they fix in the month of Asdrh, of the Hindi xra of VicRAe 
MADITYA, 1545. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 201 


Cxanp, who founded the sect of Udasz; and. his descendants are yet 
known by the name of Madnac Putrah, or the children of Na‘nac. 
Lacsumi Das addicted himself to the pleasures of this world, and left 


neither heirs nor reputation. 


Na‘wac is stated, by all Sikh writers, to have been, from his childhood, 
inclined to devotion; and the indifference, which this feeling created to- 
wards all worldly concerns, appears to have been a source of continual un= 


easiness to his father; who endeavoured, by every effort, to divert his mind 


from the religious turn which it had taken. With a view to eff2é this ob- 


yect, he one day gave Nawac a sum of money, to purchase salt at one 
village, in order to sell it at another; in the hope of enticing him to busi- 
ness, by allowing him to taste the sweets of commercial profit.’ Na’nac 


was pleased with the scheme, took the money, and proceeded, accompa- 


nied by a servant of the name of BALA, of the tribe of Sand’hu, towards 


the village where he was to make his purchase. He happened, however, 
on the road, to fall'in with some Fakirs, (holy mendicants,) with whom 
he wished to commence a conversation ; but they were so weak, from want 
of victuals, which they had not tasted for three days, that they could 
only reply to the observations of Na'nac by bending their heads, and 
other civil signs of acquiescence. Na‘nac, affected by their situation, 
said to his companion, with emotion, « My father has sent me to deal in 
«* salt, with a view to profit; but the gain of this world is unstable, and pro 
“ fitless; my wish is to relieve these poor men, and to obtain that gain 
“ which is permanent and eternal.” His companion* replied, “ thy re- 


* solution is good: do not delay its execution.”” Nanac immediately 


* Baua Sanv’nu, who gave this advice, continued, through Na'nac’s life, to be his 
favourite attendant and disciple. 


Cce 


202 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


distributed his money among the hungry Foakirs; who, after they had 
gained strength from the refreshment which it obtained them, entered 
into.a long discourse with him on the unity of Gop, with which he was 
much delighted: he returned next day to his father, who demanded what 


a9 


profit he had made? “ I have fed the poor,” said Na‘nac, “ and have 
“6 obtained that gain for you which will endure for ever.” As the father 
happened to have little value for the species of wealth which the son had 
acquired, he was enraged at having his money so fruitlessly wasted, 
abused poor Na Nac, and even struck him; nor could the: mild repre- 
Sentations of Na’nAci save her brother from the violence of. parental 
resentment. Fortune, however, according to the Szkh narrators of this 
anecdote of their teacher’s early life, had raised him a powerful pro- 
tector, who not only rescued him from punishment, but established his 
fame and respectability, upon grounds that.at once put him above all fear 
of future bad usage from his low-minded and sordid father. When Na- 
[NAC Was quite a youth, and employed to tend cattle in the fields, he hap- 
pened to repose himself one day under the shade of a tree; and, as the 
sun declined towards the west,: its rays.fell on his face, when a large 
black snake,* advancing to the spot where he lay, raised itself from the 
ground, .and,interposed its spread hood between Nanac and the sun’s 
rays. Ray. Borar,{ the ruler of, the district, was passing the road, near 
the place where NaNac slept,.and marked, in silence, though not without 


reflection, this unequivocal sign of his future greatness. This chief over- 


i The veneration, which the Hindus have for the snake, is well known; and this tradition, 
like many others, proves the attachment of the Sith writers to that mytholory, the errors of 
which they pretend to have wholly abandoned. 

t Ray, a title inferior to that of a Rajah, generally isa to the Hind chief of a village, 
or small district. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 203 


heard Cau’ punishing his son for his kindness to the Fokrs. He imme- 
diately entered, and demanded the cause of the uproar ; and, when in- 
formed of the circumstances, he severely chid Catu for his conduct, and 
interdi¢ted him from ever again lifting his hand to Na'nac, before whom, 
to the astonishment of all present, he humbled himself with every mark 
of the most profound veneration. Though Caxv, from this event, was 
obliged to treat his son with more respect than formerly, he remained as 
solicitous as ever to detach him from his religious habits, and to fix him in 


some worldly occupation; and he prevailed upon J AYRA ™, his son-in-law, 


to admit him into partnership i in his business. Na’ NAC, obliged to: acqui- 


esce in these schemes, attended at the granary of Davier Kua’n Lo’ Di, 
which was in charge of Jayra’m; but though his hands were employed i in 
this work, and his kindness of manner made all the inhabitants of Sultén- 
pir, where the granary was established, his friends, yet his heart never 
strayed for one moment from its object. It was incessantly fixed on the 
divinity ; and one morning, as he sat in a contemplative posture, a holy 
Muhammedan Fakir approached, and exclaimed, “ Oh Nanac! upon 
“ what are thy thoughts now employed ? Quit such occupations, that thou 
“« mayest obtain the inheritance of eternal wealth.”.. Na‘nac is said to 
have started up at this’ exclamation, and after looking for a moment in 
the face of the Fakir, he fell into a trance, from which he had no sooner 
recovered, than he immediately distributed every thing in the granary 
among the poor;* and, after this act, proceeded with loud shouts out of 
the gates of the city, and running into a pool of water, remained.there 


three days, during which some writers assert he had an interview with 


* This remarkable anecdote in Na'nac’s life, is told very differently by different Sikh aus 
thors. I have followed the narrative of Buacta Maui. They all agree in Na'nac’s having, 
at this period, quitted the occupations of the world, and become Fakir. 


204 SKETCH OF THE SiKHS. 


the Prophet Exras, termed by the Muhammedans, Khizzer, from whom 


he learnt all earthly sciences. 


‘WHILE Na’ NAC remained | in the pool, abstracted from all worldly con- 
siderations, holding converse with a. Prophet, poor JAYRAM was ‘put in 
prison by Daviet Kuan Loi, on the charge of having dissipated his 
property. Na‘nac, however, returned, and ‘told Dautet Kua’'n that 
Jayna was faultless ; that he was the object of punishment; and that, — 
as such, he held himself ready to render the ‘strictest account of all he 
had lost. The Kua’n accepted | his proposal: JayRaM’ S accounts were 
settled ; and, to the surprize of all, a balance was found in his favor; on. 
which he was not only released, but reinstated in the employment and. 
favor of his master. We are told, by the Sikh authors, that these wonder= 
ful aétions increased the fame of Na‘wac in a very great degree’ and that 
he began, from this period, to practise all the austerities of a holy man; 
and, by his frequent abstraction i in the contemplation of the divine being, 
and his abstinence and virtue, he si soon acquired great celebrity, through al all 


the countries into which he travelled. 


“- THERE are many extravagant accounts, regarding the travels of Na Nac. 
One author,* who treats of the ‘great reform which he made in the wor= 
ship‘ of the true Goo, which he’ found degraded by the idolatry of the 
Hindus, and the ignorance of the’ Muhammedans, relates his journey to | 
all the different Hindi places of pes and to ae the holy tem= 
ple of the Muhammedans. ! 


2 would oe tous) and foreign to the purpose of this sketch: to ace 


* Baar Gonu Vat, author of the Gnydna’ Ratnévali, a work written in the. Sikh 
dialect of the Penjadi. , ) y¢ “i 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 205 


company Na wac in his travels, of which the above mentioned author, as 
well as others, has given the most circumstantial accounts. He was ac- 
companied (agreeable to them) by a celebrated musician, of the name of 
MeERDANA, and a person named Baa SAND’HU ; and it js on the tradition 
of the latter of these disciples, that most of the miracles and wonders of 
his journies are related. In Bengal, the travellers had to encounter all 
kinds of sorcerers and magicians. Poor Merpana, who had some of 
the propensities of Sancuo, and preferred warm houses and good meals 
to desarts and starvation, was constantly in trouble, and more than 
once had his form changed into that of a sheep, and of several other 
animals. Na’nac however, always restored his humble friend to the 
human shape, and as constantly read him lectures on his imprudence. It 
is stated, in one of those accounts, thata Raja of Sivanab’hu endea- 
voured to tempt Nawac, by offering him all the luxuries of the world, 
to depart from his austere habits, but in vain. His presents of rich meats, 
splendid cloaths and fair ladies, only afforded the S7kh teacher so many 
opportunities of decrying the vanities of this world, and preaching to the 
Raja the blessings of eternal life; and he at last succeeded in making him 
a convert, and resided at Sivanab’hu two years and five months; during 
which period he composed the Pran Sancali,* for the instruction of his 
followers. After Na’nac had visited all the cities of India, and explained 
to all ranks, the great doctrines of the unity and omnipresence of Gop, 
he went to Mecca and Medina, where his actions, his miracles, and his 
long disputations with the most celebrated Muhammedan saints and doctors, 
are most circumstantially recorded by his biographers. He is stated, on 


this occasion, to have defended his own principles, without offending those 


* It is believed, that this work of Na‘Nac has been incorporated in the first part of the 
'Adi-Granv’h. 


Ddd 


206 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 


of others ; always professing himself the enemy of discord, and as having 
no object but to reconcile the two faiths of the Muhammedans and Hindis, 
in one religion; which, he endeavoured to'de by recalling them to. that 
great and original tenet, in which they both believed, the unity of Gop, 
and by reclaiming them, fromthe numerous errors into which they had 
fallen. During his travels, NaNac. was. introduced. to, the emperor Ba= 
BER* before whom he is said to have maintained his doctrine with great 
firmness and eloquence. Ba’BeER was.pleased with him, and ordered an 
ample. maintenance to, be bestowed upon him; which the Szkh priest refu< 
sed; observing, that he trusted in him, who provided for all men, and frony 
whom, alone, a.man of virtue and religion, would consent to receive favor 
or reward, When Na‘nac. returned. from, his travels, he cast off the 
garments of a akir, and wore plain clothes, but continued to give. in= 
structions to his numerous disciples; and he appears, at this period, to 
have experienced the most violent opposition from. the Hindu zealots, who 
reproached. him with having laid aside the habits of a Fakir, and with the 
impiety of the doctrines which he taught. These accusations he treated 
with great contempt, and. an author, before. cited, Buar. Guru’ Das 
VALI, states, that when. he visited, Yatala, he enraged the Yogts warast 
so much, that they tried. all their powers of enchantment to terrify him. 
*«« Some (says. this writer) assumed the shape of lions and tygers, others. 
« hissed, like snakes, one fell in a shower of fire, and another tore the. 
« stars from the firmament;” but Na'nac remained, tranquil; and, whem 


———Seea=a_0F06pR0—€00 —0—0800N—a_i) 


res E 2 F cs = na hs : M ese . paar : Fy, 


as itis stated to have been 


* This interview must have taken place in 1526 or 1527; 
immediately after Dauuet Kuan Lo’pr had visited Paniput, in 1526; where that prince 
had fought, and subdued\Igranim, emperor of Hindustan. 


+ Recluse penitents, who, by means of mental and corporeal mortifications, have acquirs ., 
; ¢ 
eda command over the‘powers of nature { 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 207 


required to exhibit some proof of his powers, that would astonish them, 
he replied, “ I have nothing to exhibit worthy of you to behold. A holy 
« teacher has' no defence but the purity of his doctrine: the world may 
« change, but the creator is unchangeable.” ‘These words, adds the au- 
thor, caused the miracles and enchantments of the Y% ogts waras to cease, 
and they all fell at the feet of the humble Na'nac, who was protected by 
the all perfect Gon. 


Na'nac, according to the same authority, went from Vatdla to Mulian, 
where he communed with the Prs, or holy fathers of the Muhammedan 
religion of that country. “ Iam come,” said he, when he entered that 
province, “ into a country full of Pzrs, like the sacred Ganga, visiting 
«© the ocean.” From Multan he went to Kirtzpur,* where, after perform- 
ing numerous miracles, he threw off his earthly shape, and was buried 
near the bank of the river Ravi, which has since overflowed his tomb. 
Ktriipur continues a place of religious resort and worship; and a small 
piece of Nawac’s garment is exhibited to pilgrims, as a sacred relic, at 


his Dharmasalda, or temple. 


Ir would be difficult to give the character of Nanac-+ on the authority 
of any account we yet possess. His writings, especially the first chapters 
of the Adi-Grant’h, will, if ever translated, be perhaps a criterion, by 
which he may be fairly judged; but the great eminence which he ob- 


tained, and the success, with which he combated the opposition which he 


* Kirtipur Dehra; onthe banks of the Révi; or Hydraotes. 

t He is, throughout this sketch, called Nawac. Muhammedan historians generally term 
him Nawac Suan, to denote his being a Fakir, the name of Suan being frequently given to 
men of celebrity, in that sect. The Sikhs, ini speaking of him, call him Baba NaNnacor 
Girt Nawnac, father Nawac,.or Nawac the teacher; and their writers-term him Na‘nac 


Nirinkar, which means Na wac the omnipresent. 


208 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


met, afford ample reason to conclude that he was a man of more than 
common genius; and this favorable impression of his character will be 
confirmed by a consideration of the object of his life, and the means he 
took to accomplish it. Born in a province on the extreme verge of India, 
at the very point where the religion of Munammep and the idolatrous 
worship of the Hindus appeared to touch, and at a moment when both 
these tribes cherished the most violent rancour and animosity towards 
each other, his great aim was to blend those jarring elements in peaceful 
union, and he only endeavoured to effect this purpose, through the means 
of mild persuasion. His wish was to recal both Muhammedans and Hin- 
dus to an exclusive attention, to that sublimest of all principles, which in- 
culcates devotion to Gop, and peace towards man. He had to combat the 
furious bigotry of the one, and the deep-rooted superstition of the other ; 
but he attempted to overcome all obstacles by the force of reason, and 
humanity: and we cannot have a more convincing proof of the general 
character ap that do¢trine which he taught, and the inoffensive light in 
which it was viewed, than the knowledge that its success did not rouse the 
bigotry of the intolerant and tyrannical Muhammedan government under 


which he lived. 


Na'nac did not deem either of his sons, before mentioned, worthy of the 
succession to his spiritual funétions, which he bequeathed to a Cshairiya of 
the Trehun tribe, called Lenawa, who had long been attached to him, 
and whom he had initiated in the sacred mysteries of his sect, clothed in 
the holy mantle of a Fakir, and honored with the name of Angad,* which, 


according to-some commentators, means own body. 


* This fanciful etymology represents the word Angad as a compound of the Sanscrit Ang, 
which signifies body, and the Persian, Khid, which signifies own. This mixture of lan- 


.Suage is quite common in the jargon of the Penjab. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS., 209 


Guru Aneap, for that is the name by which he is known by all Szkhs, 
was born at the village of Khandur, on the bank of the Beyah, or Hyphasis, 
4m the province of Lahore. His life does not appear to have been distin- 
guished by any remarkable aGtions. He taught the same do¢trine as 
Na‘nac, and wrote some chapters that now form part of the Grant’h. He 
left two sons, Vasu and Da‘tu, but neither of them was initiated: and 
he was succeeded, at his death,* which happened in the year A. D. 1552, 
and of the Samvat 1609, by Amera Dass, a Cshatriya of the tribe of 
Bvhalé who performed the duties of a menial towards him for upwards 
of twelve years. It is stated, that the daily occupation of Amera Da‘s 
was to bring water from the Beyah river, a distance of six miles, to 
wash the feet of his master; and that one night, during a severe storm, 
as he was returning from his journey, his foot slipped, and he fell and 
broke the vessel that contained the river water, opposite the door of a 
Weaver, whio lived next house to ANGAD. The weaver, startled at the 
noise, demanded, in a loud voice, of his wife, from whence it proceed- 
emo he woman, who was weil acquainted with the daily toils, and the 
‘devotion of Ancap’s servant, replied, it was poor AMERA Das, who 
knows neither the sweets of sleep by night, nor of rest by day. This 
conversation was overheard by AncGap; and when Amera Da’s came, 
hext morning, to perform his usual duties, he treated him witlr extra- 
ordinary kindness, and said, “ you have endured great labor; but, 
“ henceforward, enjoy rest.” Amrra Da’s was distinguished for his 
activity in preaching the tenets of Na'nac, and was very successful in 
obtaining converts and followers, by the aid of whom he established some 


temporal power, built Kujardwal, atid separated from the regular Szkhs, 


i. = Cl ll SaaS 
* Angap died at Khandir, a village about forty miles east of Lahore. | 


Eee 


210 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


the Udast sect, which was founded by DuErM-Cuanp, the son of Na‘nac, 


and was probably considered, at that period, as heretical. 


AmeraA Da’s had two children, a son named Mouan, and a daughter 
named Monant, known by the name of B’ya’In1, regarding whose mar- 
riage he is stated to have been very anxious; and as this event gave rise 
to a dynasty of leaders, who are almost adored among the Sikhs, it is res 


corded with much minuteness by the writers of that nation. 


_AmeERa Da’'s had communicated. his wishes, regarding the marriage of 
B’na'int, to a Brahmen, who was his head servant, and directed him to 
make some enquiries. The. Brahmen did so, and reported to his master 
that he had been successful, and had found a youth every. way suited to be 
the husband of his daughter. As they were speaking upon this subject 
in the street, Amera Da's asked what was the boy’s stature? “ About 
“the same height as that Jad, ” said the Brahmen, pointing to a youth 
standing near them. ‘The attention of AMERA Da's was instantly with- 
drawn from.the Brahmen, and intently fixed upon the youth to whom he 
had pointed. He asked him regarding his tribe, his name, and his family. 
‘The lad said his name was Ra’m Da's, and that he was a Cshatriya, ‘of a 
_ respectable family, of the Sondi tribe, and an inhabitant of the village of 
Gondawal, AMERA Da’ S, pleased with the information he had received, 
took no more notice of the Brahmen and his choice of a son-in-law, but 
gave his daughter to the youth whom fortune had so casually introduced to 
his acquaintance,* AMERA Da’ s died i in the year A. D. 1574, a and of the 


* Though a contrary belief is inculcated by Na‘wac, the Sikhs, like the Hindés, are 
inclined to he predestinariatis, and this gives their minds a great tendency to view accidents, as 
decrees of Providence ; and it is probable that this instance of early good fortune in Ra Da’, 
by i impressing his countrymen with an idea of his being particularly fayored of heaven, gave 


Kise to an impression that promoted, in no slight ester, that success which it anticipated, j 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 21h 


Samvat 1631, at the village of Géndawal, inthe province of Lahore, and was 
succeeded by his son-in-law, Ra’m Da's,* whom he had initiated in the saz 
cred mysteries of his holy profession, and who became famous for his piety, 
and still more from the improvements he made at Amritsar, which was 
for some time called Rampur, or Ramddspiur, after him. Some Sikh au- 
thorities ascribe the foundation of this city to him; which is not correc, 
as.it was a very antient town, known formerly under the name of- Chak, 
He, however, added much to its population, and built a famous; tank, or 
reservoir of ‘water, which he called Amritsar, a name signifying the water 
of immortality, and-which has become so sacred, that it has given its 
name, and imparted. its sanctity, to the town of Rdmdaspur, which has 
become the sacred city of the Sikh nation, and is now only known. by the 


hame of Amritsar, Farrer | 


Artzn a life passed i in the undisturbed propagation of his tenets, in ex- 
planation of which he wrote several works, he died, in the year A.D. 1581, 
and of the Samvat 1638, at Amritsar, leaving two sons, ARJUNMAL and BHA- 
RATMAL. He was succeeded by the former} who has rendered himself fa- 


mous by compiling the Adi-Granth +’ The Adi-Grant ‘hy, or first sacred vO- 


* No dates of the events which occurred during-the rule of Ram Da‘s, aré given in any of 
the authorities from which this sketch is drawn. One author, however, states, that he lived in 
the time of Axser, and was honored with the favor of that truly tolerant and great emperor. 

+ ARJUNMAL, or Anson, as he is more commonly called, according to B’wat Guirw 
Da's Braue’, the author of the Gnyin Ratnévali, was not. initiated in-the sacred myse 
teries of his father. This author says, that_Ansun, though a secular man, did not suffer 
the office of Giwh, or priest, te leave the Sénd? tribe. .“ Like a substance,” he adds, ‘* which 
S* none else could digest, the ~xoperty of the family remained in the family.” 

t Grani’h means, book; }ut, as amark of its superiority to all oihers, is given to this 
work, as ‘* The Book.” Adi-Gran’h means, the first, Grant’h,or book, and is generally 


given to this work to distiseuish it from the Dasama Padshah ka Granth, or the book of the 
tenth king, composed by Gu nu’ Gévinp, 


sia SKETCH OF THE SYK: 

lume of the Sikhs, contains ninety-two sections; it was partly composed by 
Na wacand his immediate successors, but received its present form and are 
rangement from ARJUNMAL,* who has blended his own additions with what 
he deemed most valuable i the compositions of his predecessors. It is An= 
yun; then, who ought, from this act, to be deemed the first who gave consis= 
tent form aiid order tothe religion of the Szkhs; an act which, though it has 
produced the effect he wished, of uniting that nation more closely, and of en 
creasing their numbers, proved fatal to himself. The jealousy of the Muham= 
medan government was excited, and he was made its sacrifice. The mode of 
his death, which happened in the year of Curist 1606, and of the Samvad 
1663, is related very differently by different authorities: but several of the 
most respectable agree in stating, that his martyrdom, for such they term 
it, was caused by the active hatred of a rival Hindu zealot, DANicHAND 
Cshatriya, whose writings he refused to admit into the Adi-Grant’h, or 
the. ground. that the tenets. inculcated in them, were ivreconcileable to the 
pure doctrine of the unity and. omnipotence of Gop, taught in that sa~ 
cred volume. This rival had. sufficient influence with the Muhammedait 
governor, of the province, to procure the imprisonment of ARJUN; who 
is affirmed by some writers, to have died from the. severity of his confine- 
ments; and, by others, to have been put to death in the most cruel man- 
ner. In whatever way his life was terminated, there can be no doubt, 
from its. consequences, that it was considered, by his followers, as. an 


‘atrocious murder, committed by the Muhammedan’ government; and the 


* Though the original Adi-Grant’h was compiled’ by AnsunMAL, from'the writings of 
Nawac, ANGAD, Amzra Das and Raw Da’s, and enlarged and improved by his own addi- 
tions and: commentaries, some small portions have beer subsequently added by thirteen differ 
ent persons, whose numbers, however, are reduced, by the’ Sikh authors, to twelve and a 
half; the last’ contributor to this sacred volume being a Nene is only admitted to rank ia 
the list as a fraction, by these ungallant writers. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 218 


Sikhs, who had been, till then, an inoffensive, peaceable sect, took arms 
under Har Go'vinp, the son of ArjunmaAL, and wreaked their ven- 
geance upon all whom they thought concerned in the death of their re- 


vered priest. 


Tue contest carried on by Har Govinp against the Muhammedan 
chiefs in the Penjab, though no doubt marked by that animosity which 
springs from a deep and implacable sense of injury on one part, andi the 
insolence and violence of insulted power on the other, could not have 
been of great magnitude or importance, else it would have been more 
noticed by contemporary Muhammedan writers, but it was the first fruits of 
that desperate spirit of hostility which was soon after to distinguish the 
wars, between the followers of Nawac, and those of MuHaMMEpD ; and 
from every account of Har Govinp’s life, it appears to have been his 
anxious wish to inspire his followers with the most irreconcileable hatred 


of their oppressors. 


Ir is stated that this warlike* Gunz, or priest militant, wore two 


swords in his girdle. Being asked why he did so; “ the one,” ‘said he, 


* Several historical accounts of the Sikhs, particularly that published by Major Browne, 
which is; im general, drawn from authentic sources, appear to be in error with regard to the 
period at which this race-first took arms, which the last author states to have occurred under 
Guru Govinn; but several Sikhauthors, of great respectability and information, agree in 
ascribing to the efforts of Har Go’vinp, the son of AnJun, this great change inthe Sikk 
commonwealth ; and their correctness, in this point, appears to be placed beyond all question, 
by a passage in the Raindvalt of Bua1 Guru Da's Bann’, “Five phials (of divine 
“° grace) were distributed to five Pérs, (holy men) butihe sixth Pir was a mighty Géré% 
<< (priest). Argun, threw off his earthly frame, and the form of Har Go’viny mounted the 
* seat of authority, ‘The Séndi race continued exhibiting their different forms in their turns. 
“ Har Go vinw was the destroyer of armies, a martial Garé (priest), a great wartior, and 
** performed great actions.” The mistake of some European writers on this subject, probably 
Originated in a confusion of verbal accounts ; and the similarit y of the name of Han 'Govinpy 


Lag Ag 


214 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS: 


“ is to revenge the death of my father; the other to destroy the miracles 


s© of MUHAMMED.” 


Har Govinp is reputed, by some authors, to have been the first who: 
allowed his followers to eat* the flesh of animals, with the exception of 
the cow; arid it appears not improbable, that he made this great change in 
their diet, at the time when he effected’ a still more remarkable revolution: 
in their habits, by converting a race of peaceable enthusiasts into an in= 
trepid band of soldiers.-+ He had five sons, Ba Bu’ Gu’ru’airya, SAURAT 
Sinn, TecH Bana'pur, Anna Ray and Ata Ray. The two-hast died! 
Without descendants. SauraT Sinn and TEGH Sinu or Te'cu Bauna'pur,, 
were, by the cruel persecution of the Muhammedans, foreed to fly into the 
mountains to the northward of the Penjdb. His eldest son, GuruparTya,. 
died early, but left two sons, Da‘warmat and Har Ra’y, the latter of 
whom succeeded his grand-father, who died in the year A. D. 1644, and 
of the Samvat 1701. It does not appear that Har Ra’y enjoyed much 
temporal. power, or that he entered into any hostilities with the Muham- 
medans: his rule was tranquil, and passed without any remarkable events 
owing, probably, to the vigor which the Muhammedan power had attain- 
ed,in the early part of the reign of AuRuNGzEB. At his death, which 


Se 
the son of ArsunmAL,.and Go'vinp, the last and greatest of the Sikh Giirés, the son of 
Tecu Banabur. Inthe Persian sketch which Major Browne translates, the name of 
Har Go'vinp isnot mentioned. The son of Ansunman is called Guru’ Ra’m Ra‘y, which 
is obviously a mistake of the author of that manuscript. 

* Na‘nac had forbidden hog’s flesk, though a common species of food among the lower 
tribe of Hindus, in compliance with the prejudices of the Mauhammedans, whom it was bis 
great wisk to reconcile to his faith, by every concession and persuasion. 

t It is stated, by a Sikh author named Nano, that Har Govinp, daring his ministry, 
established the practice of invoking the three great Hindu deities, Brauma’, VIsHNu. aad 
Srva; but this is not confirmed by any other authority which I have seen.. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. on 


Wi D 
happened in the year A.D, 1661; and of the Samvat 1718, a violent 
contest arose among the Szkhs, regarding the succession to the office of 
spiritual leader; for the temporal power’ of their ruler was, at this pe- 
riod, little more than nominal. The dispute between his sons, or, as some 
Sikh authors state, his son and grand-son, Har Crisun and Ram Ra’y, 
was referred to Dehli, whither both parties went, and by an imperial de- 
eree of AuRUNGzEB, the Szkhs were allowed to ele& their own priest. 
They chose Har Crisun, who died at Dehdi in the year A. D. 1664, and 
of the Samvat 1721 ; and was succeeded'by his uncle, TeGH BEHaADuR. 
He, however, had to encounter the most violent opposition, from his ne= 
phew, Ram Ra’y,* who remained at Dehli, and endeavoured, by every 
art and intrigue, to effect his rum: he was seized, and brought to Dehiz, 
in consequence of his nephew’s misrepresentations; and, after being in 
prison for two years, was released at the intercession of Javasinu, Raja 
of Jayapur, whom he accompanied to Bengal. Tr’cu BrHADur after= 
wards took up his abode at the city of Patna,{ but was pursued, agreeable 
to Sikh authors, to his retreat, with implacable rancour, by the jealousy 
and ambition of Ra'm Ray; who at last accomplished the destruction 


of his rival: he was brought from Patna, and, by the accounts of the 


* The violent contests of the Szkhs are mentioned by most of their writers; and, thouglr 
they disagree in their accounts, they all represent Teau Brua‘pur as falling the innocent 
sacrifice of Muhammedan despotism and intolerance; which, from the evidence of all res= 
pectable contemporary Muhammedan authors, would appear not to be the fact. Tran 
Bena pur, agreeable to them,. provoked his execution by a series of crimes, having joined’ 
with a Moslem Fakir, of the name of Hariz ep Drn, collecting’ a number of armed- men= 
dicants, and haying committed,. with that body, the most violent depredations on the peace 
able inhabitants of the Penjéb. The author of the Seir Mutékhherin says he was, in conse+ 


quence of these excesses, put to death at Gwalior, and his body cut into four quarters, one of 
which was hung up at each gate of the fortress, 


+ A Sekh college was founded in that city, 


216 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS., 


same authors, publicly put to death, without even the allegation of a 
crime, beyond a firm-and undaunted assertion of the truth of that faith 
of which he was the high priest.. This event is said to have taken 
place in the year A. D. 1675, and, of the Samvat 1732. but the Sikh 
records oftheir own history, from the death of Har Go'vinp to that 
of Trecu Brenanur, are contradictory and unsatisfactory, and appear to 
merit little attention. ‘The fad is, that the sect was almost crushed, in 
consequence of their first, effort to. attain power, ander Har Govinp; 
and, from the period of his death,,to.that.of,TEGuH Brua‘pur, the Mo- 
gul Empire, was, as has been before. stated, in the zenith of its power, 
under AuruNGzEB; and the: Szkhs, who, had. never attained any. real 
strength, were rendered still weaker by their own internal dissensions. 
T heir writers. have endeavoured to supply this chasm in their history, by a 
fabulous account of the numerous miracles which were wrought. by their 
priests, Ra'm Ra'y, Har Crisun, andjeven the unfortunate: Trex BEHA's 
bur, at. Dehli, all of whom are said: to, have astonished the emperor and 
his nobles, by a display. of, their: supernatural powers; but their wide dif- 
ference. from. each other, in these. relations, would prove, if any; proof was 


wanting, that all the. annals of, that period are fabricated. 


“Tue history of the S7khs, after the death of Tecu Bena’pur, assumes 
a ‘new aspect. Iti is no longer the record of a sect who, revering the con- 
ciliatory and mild'tenets of their founder, desired more to: proteét them- 
selves than to injure others ; but that of a nation, who, adding to a deep 
sense of the i injuries they had. sustained. from. a bigotted and overbearing 
government, all the ardor of men commencing a military career of glory, 
listened, with ra pture, toa son slowing with vengeance against the mur- 
derers of his father, aH taught a dotrine’ suited tothe troubled state of 


his mind, and called upon his followers, by every feeling of manhood, to 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. Oy 
lay’ asidé thei ‘peaceable habits,” to graft the resolute courage of the sol2’ 
dier on thé enthusiastic faith of the devotee, to swear ‘eternal war with ‘the: 
cruel and haughty ‘Muhammedans, and to devote themselves to:stée/, as: 
the oA means of pe every blessing that‘ this ee or that tov 


[ 
hey \enitie ’ aris Sa he rye) pe 


Ott fe OMS re t} aval s ee me 
elibeth pee) oy j J AGUS eg). ch OLAW raiee eae gila 


THIS was ihe doétrine of Gu’ RU’ Net VIND, ae son of TEcu Breua DURS” 
who, though, very young at his father’s death, had his mind Ss oined with 
the deepest horror at that event, and cherished a “spirit of itiplacabie: re= 
sentment against those whom he considered as his “murderers. ae 
his life to this objet, we find him, When quite a "youth: ‘at the head GP'@ 
large party ‘of his followers, amid ‘the: hills of Sr ‘inagar, “where He give 
proofs of that ardent and daring mind, ‘Which afterwards: Gaised’ hint tor 
such eminence. He was not, “however, ‘abié to maintain’ “himself against 
the prince of that country, with whom he had entered into hostilities} "and; 
being obliged to leave it, he went fo the Penjab, where he was watmly- 
welcomed by a Hindi chief in rebellion’ ‘against the governinent.° This 
chief | gave Go VIND possession rot” ‘Wea b'navl, * ‘and several other villages, 
where he settled with his followers, ‘and repaid hig benéfa@or, by aiding 
him in his depredations. Gor VIND UF pears, at this mohiént;@to have Been: 
universally acknowledged by the Sikhs, as their Saltthes Ow Ehte? spire 
tual leader: and he used the influence which that: station,” his ‘sufferings, 
and the popularity of his cause, gave him, to effect a ‘complete “Change it 
the habits and religion’ of his\countrymen.} It would jbe,tedious and 
useless to follow the Szkk writers through those-volumes; of..fables; in 
A ee 

Bs docu ons heres memes | iy ane Stee « 


_ + Guru’ Govinn is stated, by a ‘Sikh suibet of respectability, B’aat Gu nv De 
B’nauz’, to have been fourteen years of age when his father was put to death, — 


Ggg 


218 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 


which they. have narrated the-wonders that. prognosticated, the rise of this,’ 
the most revered. of all-their priests, to power; or to enter, at any length,. 
into. those; accounts; which they, and Govrnp. himself, for he is equally. 
celebrated as an author and.asa warrior, have given of his exploits. It, 
will be sufficient for the purpose of this sketch, to state the. essential, 
changes which he a in a an and’ the res of his ine 
‘niovalions. 1 wa L oto MOR Sy Riese Sa Sf1 ee wl 


ena fy if [ ee SR 5 c 
ANT Mi Dok IIS yuo bt Ci Bt: «Bg 


Tuoven, the. Sith had already, under Hag Gov VIND, “been initiated i in 
arms, vet they. ‘appear to have used, these only in self “defence ; ‘and as 
every tribe of "Hindi, from the Bralimen to, the lowest. of the Sidra, may, 
in, Saseg of, necessity, use, them without violation of the original institu 
tions | of their tribe, no. violation, of these institutions was caused. by the 
rules « of Na, NAGS. which, framed with a view to conciliation, carefully ab- 
stained, from al all interference with the civil institutes of the Hindis. ‘ But 
his. more slaring: s successor, Gy, RU Go’ VIND, saw. that ‘such observances 
were at variance, . with, the. plans, of. his lofty. ambition, and, he wisely 
judged; thatthe. only means by.whichyhe could ever hope. to. Oppose the 
Muhammedan, government with Success, were not only t to admit converts 
from all, tribes, but, to.break,. at once, those rules by. which the Hindis had 
been.so.long, chained ; ;,f0 arm, in. short, the whole population « of the coun- 
try. and,to make. worldly: wealth and. rank an objet to which Hindis,, of 


every, class, sight, ASRS SN 


OOP ie @xtérit'to which Go'vinp: brcicaot an ithis action val be more 
filly-noticed in-anothér place. © Itis here only necessary to state the lead= 
ing features of those changes by which he subverted, in so short a time; 
the hoary institutions. of Brawma’;* and made the Muhammedans ‘con- 
SANE SUSE ee oF ot le a Ol) i | i Vat @ RAE aos ~ ; : Gy oot Wey a ss 

* The object of Na‘nac was to abolish the distinctions of cast amongst the Hindiis, and 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 219 


querors of India, see with terror and astonishment, the religious prejudices 
of the Hindis, which they hed calculated upon, as one of the pillars of their. 
safety, because they linaited the/¢reat majority of the population to peaces 
able-ecupations, fall before the touch of a bold and enthusiastic innovator, 
whoepened, et cice, to men of the lowest. tribe,*. the prospect of earthly, 
glory; for all whd subscribed to his. tenets: were upon a’ level, and, the, 
Brahmea who entered nis sect, had no-higher claims to eminence, than. the; 
lowest Sudra'who'swept his house. It was the object of Govanp, to make, 
all Szkhs equal ;}- and, that their advancement should: solely depend: ‘Upon 
their exertions, and well aware how necessary it was, to inspire menj of! a 
low race, and of groveling minds, with’ pride in themselves; he changed 
the name of his followers from S7kh to Sink, or hon;'thus giving; to, alk 
his followers, that honorable title which had been before exclusively ¢ as- 
suimed by the Rajapiits, the first military. class of Hindis; and every. 
Srkh felt. himself at once elevated, by. this proud appellation, toa footing 
with the first class. a 


ir Sree be 
hy 
2ilsl J 


to bring them to the ‘adoration of that Supreme Being, ee whom all men, he conended: 
were equal. Gure’ Gov D, whe adopted all the principles‘ of his celebrated predecessor, as 
fax as religious usages. were concerned, .is reported to have said, on this subject, that the four 
tribes of Hindés, the Brahmen, Cshatriya, Vaisya and Stidra, would, like Pan, (betlee 
. leaf) Chunam, (lime) Supiri, (betle-nut) and ies (Terra J. aponica or Catechu) become 
all of one colour, when well chewed. ‘hal j 
* Some men of the lowest Hindi tribe, of the occupation of sweepers, were Employed - 
bring away the corpse of Te’au BenaDur, from Dehii. Their success was rewarded by 
high rank and employment. Several of the same tribe, who have become Sikhs, have been 
remarkable for their valor, and have attained great reputation ; they are distinguished, among 
the Sikhs, by ihe name of Ran-Rata Sinh. 
+ That he did not completely effect this object, and that some distinctions of their uth 
tribes, particularly those relating to intermarriage, should still ‘be kept up by the Sikhs, cans 
oi be a matter of astonishment to those acquainied with the deep-rooted prejudices of the 
4findés upon this point; which is as much a feeling of family pride as of religious usage. 


290. SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. 


' Tue disciples of Govinp were required to devote themselves to arms, 
always to have steel about them in some shape or other, to wear a ‘blue 
dress, to allow their hair to grow, to exclaim when they met each. other 
Wa! Guriji ka khalsah! Wa! Gurijt kt futteh! which means, success to: 
the state of the Guri! vittory attend the Guri!* The intention of some 
of these institutions is obvious; such as that principle of devotion ta steel, 
by which all were made soldiers, and that exclamation which made the 
Success of their priest, and that of the commonwealth, -the object of their 
hourly prayer.. It became, in fact, the watch-word which: ‘was. continu= 
allyoto revive, in the.minds of the Szkh disciple, the obligations he owed: 
to that! community of which he had become ‘a member, and to that faith 


which he had afopted: 


“OF thee causes nich led Gavinpt to enjoin his followers to regard it as 
impious to cut the hair of their heads, or shave their beards, very different 
accounts are given. "Several Mehammédan authors state, that both this 
ordination, and the one which direéted his followers to wear blue clothes, 
was given in consequence of. his gratitude tosome A ighan mountaineers, 
who aided his escape from a fort, in: which he was besieged, by cloathing, 
him in a ‘chequered blue dress, and causing him to allow his hair to grow, 
in order. to pass him. for one, of. their own. Pirs, or, holy fathers ; in 
which they succeeded. ‘This account, however; is: not: supported by any 
Sikh writer ; and one of the most ‘respe€table and best informed authors 
of that sect, states, that. when Gu ru’ Govinp. first went to Anandpir 
Mak’haval, which was also called Cesgher, or the house of hair, he spent 
much of his time in adoration, at a temple of Durca Buavani, the god- 


dess of. ieourage: by whom he was direéted to- unloose his hair and draw 


* Spiritual leader.. 


| 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. re) i 


his sword. Govinp, in consequence of this pretended divine ordér, vowed’ 
he would preserve his hair, devoted and’ sacred to that divinity, and direc 
ted his followers to do the same.*- ‘The origin of that blue, chequered- . 
dress, which was at one time worn by all Govinn’s followers, and is still 
worn by the Acalis, or never-dying, the most remarkable class of devo- 
tees of that sect, is differently stated by different authors; but it appears 
probable, that both these institutions proceeded from the policy of Gé-' 
VinD, who sought to separate his followers from all other classes’ of India, 
as much by their appearance, as by their religion; and he judged with wis- © 


dom, when he gave consequence to such distinctions, which, though first 


established, as mere forms, soon supersede the substance .of belief; and, 


when strengthened by usage, become the points to which ignorant and un=. 


enlightened minds have, in all ages of the world, shewn the most respite 


and unconquerable adherence. 


\e 


Gu'rv’ Govinp inculcated his tenets upon his followers by his preach- 
ing, his actions, and his works ; : among’ which is the Das’ amd Pddshah ka 
Grani’h, or the book of the tenth: ‘king or ruler ; Gu'rv" Govind being 
the tenth leader of the seét. from Na‘nac. This volume, which is not 
limited to religious subjects, but filled with accounts of his own battles, 
and written with the view of stirring up a spirit of valor and emulation 
among his foilowers, is at least as much revered, among the Szkhs, .as the, 
Adi-Grant’h of AnjunMAL. G6vinp is said to have first instituted the 


Guru Mata, or state council, among the Szkhs, which meets at Amritsar. 


* The goddess Durga’ Buavany is said, by .a Sikh author, to be represented, in some | 
images, with her hair long and dishevelled. 

+ This institution is also said to be borrowed from the Iindé mytholosy. Bara Raw, 
the elder brother of Crisana, wore blue clothes, from which he is called Nilimbar, or the 
elothed in dark blue ; and Shitivas, ox the blue clothéd. 


Hhh | > 


299) SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 


The constitution and usages of this ‘national assembly will: be described’ 
hereafter’: jt is here only. necessary: to; observe, that its institution adds 
one-more proof to those already. stated, of the comprehensive and able. 
mindeof:this bold reformer, who gave, by-its foundation, that form of a 
federatiye republic, to the commonwealth, of, the Szkhs,; which was: most: 
calculated to rouse his followers from their. indolent habits,;and deep-root« 
ed prejudices, by giving them.a. personal. share in the government; and. 
placing within’ the reach of every, individual, the attainment of-rank and. 
influence: in the state. scl tred i 

“Tr could not be eXpeGted that Gu'ku' Gévinp could accomplish all those 
great schemes: “he? had planned. ‘He planted the tree, but it was not per- 
mitted, actérding to ‘Sikh writers, that’ he ‘should ‘see it in that maturity” 
which it’ was destined to reach: ‘and this; ‘these ‘authors state, was foretold” 
to him by some Brahmens skilled in necromaiicy, ‘It would be tedious to 
dwell.on such-fables,*, and it is time to,return to the political. life of Go- 
‘VIND. ne he life of. this chieftain i is, in. reality, marked by. few, events of, 


high importance, . and these are. either ‘related by. Muhammedan ‘authors, 


Ohne ofthe indst pute Of'thiese fabtes dtdtes!4hae in~ thie Sede OF ite Hijerah Vi 1B 
Gu AU: Gowino, ae he to the:directions he had: repel eal from, two, Rialinee necromans | 
eek ac continued i in ae ves ae a days, of vag oF fee AY sek burst from tis? 
flame of ‘fires but Gor VINDS instead of seizing ‘this ‘sword< ii? an andaamted’manner, as he was’; 
instructed, -was,dazzled. by: its $plead6yr,; and shrunk from it in alarm.» /The sword . instantly, 
flew to heayen, from whence a Joud. voice wag heard to sayy, & G v RU Gon viND! thy wishes 
&¢ shall be fulfilled by thy posterity, and thy followers shall daily” y increase.” "The Brahinens’ 
were in despair at this failure; but, after deep refléction,” “they told"Go- vino, there was still 

ofe mode of- acquiring that honor, for himself which Apyeared, by the decree that had-been 
pronounced, doomed for his posterity. If he would allow: “thém t6 take off his head, and ‘ 
throw it into the: ‘firé, he would be’ resuscitated to the enjoyment of ‘the greatest glory. The 
Girls excused himself from trying this experiment, déclaring that he was content that his dec 
scendants should enjoy the fruits of that tree whiigh he had planted. 


BS 


SKETCH OF THE SiKHS% 999 


who detraét from all the pretensions of this enemy of their faith andiname,) 
by his disciples who exalt the slightest of his actions into the achievements: 
of a divinity, or lastly by himself, for he wrote an account of his own 
wars, in terms more calculated to inflame the courage of his followers, 


than to inform the historian. 


Gu ru. GoviNnp Sinu, in the Videees Watas: a, a writter fae iin 
self , and inserted.in the Das'ama Padshah ka Grant’h, caceilie descent of; 
the Cshatriya tribe of Sondt,. to which he belongs, ‘from.a race of ,Hindy., 
Rajas,* who founded the cities of Casur and Lahore. He was born, he 
states, at Patan, or Patna, and brought up at Madra' Dése in ‘the ‘Poiljas, 
He went, after his father’s death, to the-banks of the‘ Cailindt or Paming 
aiid addicted himself to hunting: the‘ wile beasts ‘of the forest; and’ other” 
manly diversions; but this octupation; he adds, ‘Offerided ‘the’ ettipetor of 


Dehli, who ordered chie fs “of the Muhammedan race, to attack him, : Gu’ 7 


ru Govinp describes, in this work, with great animation, his, own. feats)» 
and. those of his friends ‘in the: ee of his’ kag in’ oe ids ee 


* These Rijs eppearition the \same rye ‘16 bewesceimled in a direct line froin 
Hindi gods... 0 a iy baibuid eew-4 t aid ” 

+. The following short esau és the tralisldtion: of the’ viet Nath, spine shee that 
Go'vinp gave his friends. their full meed of: praise} ard«willalso' exhibit 'the character of his” 
style: ‘‘ Criran rages, wielding his mace: heerushed-the'skull of thefierée AYA KiaAX. 
s He made the, blood spurtialoft, and scattered hebiains of the Chie? ad Cristina’ crashed 
‘¢ the earthen vessel of butter: Then Nawp CudAnpo raped’ in dreadful ire ldunchine’ the” P 
“ spear, and wielding the sword.’ . He broke his ‘keen seymiter, and drew his'daseer, to supe” 
*¢ port the honor.of the Séndi.race.. Then my maternalui¢le:CrieaL advanced in his rage, 
“* and exhibited'the skilful war feats: ofoa trué \Cshalrigd77 Fhe mighty warrior, thouch ° 
“ struck by an arrow, with another made.a valiant! Avda fall 'ffom hisSaddle, and SAuea | 
“ Cuann, of the Cshatriya race, strove in the battle’s fury, and‘slew'a Blood“thitsty Khan, | 
“va warrior of Khordsan\” After recording the actions of tany “others, Go’yinpthus de- 
scribes his own deédsz ‘The blood-drinking spéctécs and ghost yelled for carnage; the fierce 
* Vera na, the:chief of the spectres, laughed! for ‘joy, and sternly prepared for his repasty ~ 


224 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS- 
count, the arrows of the Szkis were victorious over the sabres of the Mu- 


hammedans.* 


“His first success appears to have greatly increased the number of 
Guru Govinn’s followers, whom he established at Anandpir, Khilor, 
and the towns in their vicinity; where they remained, till called to aid the 
Raja of Nadon ‘Buia CHanp, who was threatened with an invasion, 
by the ‘Rajd ‘of Jammu, excited to hostilities by Mia me a Mogul 


chief, who was at -eninity with Buima CAND. 


ey ral 


Gui RU Go" VIND D gives an account of this war, whiclr consisted of tales 
ing. and defending the narrow passes of the mountains; he describes Buis: 
MA Cuanp and _hinselfas leading ,on their warriors, who advanced, he 


says, to battle,“ like a stream of; flame consuming the forest.” They . 


a The vultures évered around screaming for their prey. Harz Cuanp, (a Hindi chief 
“Gn the emperor's army) i in his wrath, drawing his bow, first struck my steed with an arrow; — 
& aiming a second time, he discharged his arrow, but the deity preserved me, and it di boa ; 
** me, only grazed by my ear. His-third arrow struck-my breast: it tore open the mail, and 
*¢ pierced the skin, leaving a slight sear ;, but the Gop whom ‘} adore; saved me, When I 
¢ 


an 


felt this hurt, my anger was kindled ; I drew my bow and discharged an arrow; all my 
“. champions did the same, rushing onwards to the battle: Then | aimed at the young hero, 
é 


an 


_and struck him. Hari Cnanp perished, and many of his host; death devoured him, 
“ who was called a Kdjé among a hundred thousand Rdjds. Then all the host, struck with 
sé consternation, fled, deserting the field of combat. I obtained the victory through the 
$6 favor of the most high ; and, victorious in the field, we raised aloud the song of triumph. © 
£¢ Riches fell on us like rain, and all our warriors were glad.” 

* Hya‘? Kuan and Nesa‘ber Kuan are mentioned, as two of the principal chiefs of the - 
emperor’s army, that fell'in this first action. Go/vinp, speaking of the fall of the latter, says, 
«¢ When Nega'set Kua‘n fell, the world exclaimed, alas! but the region of Swarga (the. © 
** heavens) shouted victory.” a i 

+ A mountainous tract of country, that borders on the Penjdb. It liesto the N. W. of © 
Srinagar, and the S. E. of Jammu. The present #ajé, Sansa’R CHanp, isa chief of great,’ 
respectability. His country has lately been over-run by the Rdja of Nepal and Gore’ha. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKUS. 225 


were completely successful in this expeditionythe Raja of Jammu and his 
Muhammedan allies, having been defeated, and chased, with disgrace 
across the Satlej, fled to their strong holds and fastnesses. 


Gu'ru’ Govinp. next: relates the advance of the son of Dita wer 
Kuan against him. The object of the “Muhammedan chief appears to 
have been, to surprize Govind and his followers at night; but when that 
project was defeated, his troops were seized with a panic, and fled from 
the Szkhs without a contest. The father, enraged at the disgraceful re 
treat of his son, colleéted all his. followers, and, sent Hosain Kua Ni who 
made successful inroads upon the Sikhs, taking several of their principal 
forts.* A general action at last, took place, in. which the Khan, after per- 
forming prodigies of valor, was defeated, and lost his life. Gu’ RU Go- 
WIND ‘was not present at this battle. “g “ The lord of the earth,” he says, 
«< detained me from this. conflict, and caused the rain a of steel to descend 


* in another quarter.” 


Dita wer Kuan and Rustam Kua'n next marched against the Sikhs, 
who appear to have been disheartened at the loss of some of ‘their princi- 
pal chiefs, and more at the accounts they received of AURUNGZEB’s rage 


at their progress, and of his having detached his son a the district of 


* Though the account of this war is given in.a style sufficiently inflated for the wars of the 
demons and angels, yet as Govino relates, that Hosain Kuan returns a messenger, which 
one of the principal #djas had sent him with this message to his master, ** Pay down ten 
** thousand rupees, .or destruction descends on thy head,” we may judge fromthe demand, 
and the amount of the contribution, of the nature of this contest, as well asits scale. It was 
evidently one of those petty provincial wars, which took place in every remote part of the 
Indian empire, when it was distracted; and, at this period, AURUNGZEB was wholly engaged 
in the Dek’ hin, and the northern provinces were consequently neglected, and their govern- 
ments in a weak and unsettled state. 


|S 


226 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS,; 

Madra,* in-order to take measures to quell them. At the prince’s ap- 
proach, “*:every body,” says, Gu'ru’, Govinp, “, was struck with terror. 
** Unable to comprehend ‘the ways of the eternal, several deserted me, 
*“ and fied, and took refuge in the lofty mountains. These vile cowards 


is were, * he adds, “ too greatly alarmed in mind to understand their own 


ee « advantage; for the emperor sent troops, who burnt the habitations of 


« those that had fled.” He takes this occasion of denouncing: every 
misery that this world can bring, and all the pains and horrors of the 
next, on those who desert their Guru, or priest. ‘© The man who does 
se this, he writes, “ shall neither have child nor offspring. His aged pa- 
as rents shall die in grief and sorrow, "and ‘he shall perish like a dog, 
66 and be thrown into hell to Tament.” After many more curses on 
apostates, he concludes this anathema by stating, that the good genius of 
prosperity in this world, and eternal blessings i in the next, shall be the 
certain reward of all who remain attached to their Guru; and, as an in- 
stance, he affirms, that not one of those faithful followers, who-had ad- 
hered, to him at this trying crisis, had reccived the least injury.- 

Gurv Govinp closes his first work, the Vichitra Natac, with a fur 
ther representation of the shame thatattends apostacy, and the rewards 
that await those that prove trie to their religion; and he concludes by a 


* This must have been in the year 1701;-when Bana'’per Suan was detached from the 
Del hin totake charge of the government of Cabul, and was ara: ordered, at the same 
time, to settle the disturbances in the Penjab. : 
~ + There is a remarkable: passage in this chapter, in which Gu‘ru’ Go’vinn appears to 
acknowledge the supremacy of the emperor. “ Gop,” he says “ formed both Baba (Na‘= 
*¢ wac) and Ba‘Ber, (the emperor of that name). Look upon Baba‘as the Padshah (king) 
** of religion, and Ba‘ser, the lord of the world. He who will not give Nawac a single 

* Damré (a coin the sixteenth part of an ana) will receive a severe punishment from sae 
o BER.” 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 997 
prayer-to the deity, and a declaration of his intention to compose. for the 
use of his disciples, a still largéer:work,by which the Szkhs conceive that 
he meant ‘the rest of the Das'ama ‘Paédshah ka’ paant a, of which the 
cot il Natat forms the first section. 


AW account of Govino’ Ss war with the Raja of Kahilir® is found ina 


work written in the Digar, or mountain ‘diale& of the Penjdbi tongue, 


which gives an account of some other actions of this chief. Though this 
account is greatly exaggerated, it no doubt states some facts correctly, 
and therefore merits a brief notice. "According to this authority, the Ra- 
Jas of Kahilii, Jiswal, and others, being defeated and disgraced j in seve- 
ral actions, applied to the court of AURUNGZE®B for aid against Gu’ nu’ Go- 
VIND, from whom they stated that they had received great injuries. When 
the emperor asked who made the complaint, the answer was, “ It is the 
“ chief of Kahilir, thy servant, who has been despoiled of his country by 
«“ violence, though a faithful Zemindar, (land-holder) and one who has 
* always. been, punctual in, paying; his contributions.” Such. were the-re- 
presentations, this. author states, by which i obtained the aid of an, arr 
my from the emperor... ; 


Tueir combined forces proceeded aeainst Guru’ Govino arid his fol- 
lowers, who were obliged to shut themselves up iti their°fortresses, where 
they are said to have endured every misery that sickness and famine can 
bring upon a besieged place. Govind, ‘after suffering the greatest hard- 
ships, determined to “attempt ‘his escape. ‘He ordered his followers to 
leave the fort, one by one, at midnight, and to séparate the moment they 


* Kahilitr or Kahl6re, is situated on the Satléj, above Mai?havdl. “It‘is near the moun- 
tains, through which that river flows into the Penjéb. Another place, of the name‘of 
Kahtir or Kalhore, is situated a short distance from Lahore, to the N. E. of that city. ° 


228 SKETCH OF THE 'SIKHS. 

went out: The misery of this separation, which ‘divided the father from 
the child; the husband from the wife, and brothers from sistérs, was hor= 
rible; but it was the only chance which they had of safety; and his orders 
were obeyed. He himself went among the rest, and after undergoing 
great fatigue,. and escaping many dangers, he arrived .at Chamkour, by the 
Raj a of which place he was. received in a kind and friendly manner. 
His enemies had entered the fortress which ‘Govinn left, the moment he 
fled, and made ‘many prisoners ; among, ‘which. were his mother and his two 
children, who were carried to F ‘OUJDAR Kuan, the governor of Sirhind, 
by whose orders ‘they were inhumanly massacred. * The army of the 
emperor, aided by the Rajas hostile to GévinpD, next marched to. Cham- 
kéur, and encompassed it on all sides. Gévinp, in despair, clasping his 
hands,. called upon ‘the goddess of the sword.t “ © The wor 'd sees,” he 
exclaimed, “ that we have no help but thee! P saying which, he prepared, 


with his few followers, to make the most desperate resistance. « 2 


°“"Tp ‘emperor’s army, employed at this period against Govinp, was 
commanded by -Kuwa’yen MunamMen and NAuAR Kua‘n, who deputed, 
at the commencement of the siege, an envoy to the Szkh Jeader, with the 
following message: “this army. isnot one belonging to Rajds and Radnas: 
Ss jt is that of the. great AuRuNGzEB:, shew therefore thy respect, and 
‘¢ embrace the true faith.” ‘The envoy proceeded, in-the execution of his 
rnission, with all the pride of ‘those he represented. .<‘ Listen,” said he, 
from, himself to Gu‘ru’, Govino, “ to the words of the. Nawdb: leave 
** off contending -with us, and playing the infidel; for it is evident you 


* The Muhammedan authors ining Viarr Kuan for this uunecessary and impolitic.act 
of barbarity. 


+ Buavanr Durea.), .) - 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 229 


& never can reap advantage from such an unequal war.” He was stop- 
ped by Ajit Sinn, the son of Govinp, from saying more. That youth, 
seizing his scymiter, exclaimed, “ If you utter another word, I will hum- 
« ple your pride: I will smite your head from your body, and cut you tov 


* pieces, for daring to speak such language before our chiefs.” The 


blood of the envoy boiled with rage, and he returned with this answer to 


his master. 


Tus effort to subdue the fortitude and faith of Gévinp, having failed, 
the siege commenced with great vigor: A long description is given by 
B’nat Gu’ru’ Da’s B’Hare’ and other Szkh authors, of the actions that 
were performed. Amongst the most distinguished, were those’ of the 
brave but unfortunate Ajit Stwu,* the son of Gu'ru’ Govinp, whose 
death is thus recorded: «« A second time the Khan advanced, and the: 
« battle rared. Some fought, some fled. Ajit Sinu, covered with glory, 


« departed to Swarga (heaven). Inpra,{- first of the gods, ( Devatas ) 


* advanced with the celestial host to meet him; he conduéted him to De- 
“ vapur, the city of the gods, and seated him on a celestial throne: 
« having remained there a short time, he proceeded to the region of the 


“« sun. Thus” he concludes, “ Ajit Stnu departed in glory, and his 


* In the Penjabi narrative of Boaa1 Guru Dass Buare,, the actions of Asrr Stra 
and Raysrr Sina, sons of Govinn, are particularly described ; and, from. one part.of the 
description, it would appear that the family of Govinp, proud of their descent, had not 
laid aside the Zunar, orholy cord, to‘which they were, as belonging to'the Cshatriya race,, 
entitled. Speaking of these youths, the author says: ‘* Slaughtering every Turk and 
 Pohtan whom they saw, they adorned their sacred strings, by converting them into’sword~ 
§* belts. Returning from the field they sought their father, who bestowed 2 hundred blessings: 
* on their scymiters.” ; 

+ The Sikh author, though he many reject the’superstitious idolatry of the Hindis, adorns 
his descriptions with every image its mythology can furnish; and claims for his hero the same 
high honors in Swarga, thata Brahmen would expect for one of the Pandy race. 


Kk k 


230) SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 


ss fame extends over three worlds, for the fame of the warrior lives for 


ta at 
: ever. 


TuoucH Gévinp shewed an invincible spirit, and performed prodigies 
of valour, having killed, with his own hand, Nauar Kuay, and wounded 
Kuwa jeu Munammnen, the other leader of the emperor’s troops, it was 
impossible to contend longer against such superior numbers ; and he at 
last, taking advantage of a dark night, fied from Chamkour, covering his 


face, according to the Szkh author, from shame at his own disgrace, 


Tuis sketch of the life of Gévinp is compiled from his own works, and 
those of other Sikh writers, such as Nanp and B’nat Guru Da‘s; and the 
events recorded, allowing for the colouring with which such narratives 
-are written in the east, appear to be correct: the leading facts are almost 
all established by the evidence of contemporary Muhammedan writers, to 
whom we must, trust for the remainder of his history; as the authorities 
we haye followed, end at the period of his flight from Chamkour, mi 
= Mosr accounts agree that Guru’ Govinp, after his flight, was, froma 

“sense of his misfortunes, and the loss of his children, bereft of his reason, 

and wandered about for a considerable time, in the most deplorable cone 

:dition....One account states, that he died in the Penjab; another, that he 

“went to Paina, where he ended his days; a third, taken from a Szkh Att 
2 vipow tj <foihpinos: 


thority,* asserts that Gu'ru’ Govinp, after remaining’ some time in the 
Faull to which he had fied, returned without molestation to his 


& 20 ‘ : ; : 
wae > 


* Mr. Patten has followed this ‘authority in his account tof the Sikh nation ; Lal Tam 
Anclined io believe that the part of it which relates to Guu Govinn’s dying at Né ‘déd, inthe 
“Dek? hin, of a wound received from a Paidn, is correct: as it is “written on ‘the last page of a 
copy of the Adi- Granth, i in my possession, with several other ficts relative to the dates of rie 
births and deaths of the principal high priests of the Sikhs, Lis aT nee eee ee ‘— 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 231 


former residence in the Penjzb; and that, so far from meeting with any 
persecution from the Muhammedan government, he received favors from 
the emperor BAHADER.SHAH; who, aware of his military talents, gave 
him. a small military command in the Dek’hin, where he was stabbed by a 
_Patan soldier’s son, and expired of his wounds in the year 1708, at 
aN aded , a town situated on the Caveri river, about one hundred miles from 
Haiderabad. 


. ‘Ir 4s sufficiently established, from these contradictory and imperfect 
accounts of the latter years of Guru’ Gévinp, that he performed no ac- 
tions, worthy of record, after his flight from Chamkour ; and when we con- 
sider the enthusiastic.ardour of his-mind, his active habits, his valour, and 
the “insatiable ‘thirst of «evenge, which he had ‘cherished through life, 

_against the murderers of his father, and the oppressors of his sect; we 

“cannot think, when that leading passion of his mind must: have been in- 

-sereased by the massacre of his children, and the death-or mutilation* of 
his most attached followers, that he would have remained inactive; much 
Jess that he would -have:sunk into)ayservant of that government, against 
which he had been in constant rebellion; nor is it likely that such a leader 

~as Guru Govinp, could-ever haye been trusted by a Muhammedan 


|prince; and there appears, therefore, every reason to give credit to those 


.accounts which state that mental distraction, in consequence of deep dis- 
«tress and. disappointment, was the cause of the inactivity of Guru Go- 
-WIND’si declining years; nor is such a conclusion at all at yariance with 
ithe fattofy his ‘being killed.at Waded, as it is probable, even if he was re- 


duced to the state described, that he continued,- till the close of his exis- 


* Both at Channtour, and other forts, from which the famished Sikhs attempted S escape, 
“many of them were taken, and had their noses and-ears cut off, 


“ 


992 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


tence, that wandering and adventurous life to which he had been so early 


accustomed. : 


In the character of this reformer of the Siths, it is impossible not to re= 
cognize many of those features which have distinguished the most celebra- 
ted founders of political communities. “Fhe object he attempted’ was great 
and laudable. It wasthe emancipation of his tribe from oppression. and per- 
secution ; and the means whicly he adopted, were such, as a comprehensive 
mind could alone have suggested. The Muhammedan conquerors ¢. India, 
as they added to their territories, added to. their strength, by making. prose- 


lytes through the double means-of persuasion and. force ;.and these, the mo-= 


ment they had adopted their faith, became the supporters of their power, 


against the eflorts of the Hindus, who, bound in the chains of their civil 


and religious institutions, could neither add to their number by admitting 


converts, nor allow more than a small proportion of the pepulation-of the 


country to arm against the enemy. Gévinp saw that he could only hope 


for success by a bold departure from usages which were calculated: to keep: 


those, by whom they were observed, in 2 degraded: subje€tion to an in-: 


sulting and intolerant race. “ You'make. Hindés Muhammedans, and are 
s justified by your laws,” he ‘is said to have written to AURUNG ZEB, “ now 
s‘ J, on a principle of self preservation, which is superior to all laws, will 
«© make Muhammedans Hindis.* Yow may rest,” he added, “ in fan- 
« cied security; but beware! for I will teach the sparrow to strike the 
“ eagle to the ground ;” a fine allusion'to his desigw of inspiring the low- 
est races among the Hindus. with that valour and ambition which would 


‘Tead them to perform the greatest actions. 

oie Meaning Sikhs, whose faith, though it differs widely from the present worship of the 
HHindis, has been thought to haye considerable analogy to the pure and simple religiom 
originally followed by that nation. 7 | 


SKETCH OF THE siKHs.2 233 
+ Tut manner wv which Govinp endeavoured to ‘accomplish the oreat 
- plam he had formed,'ihas been exhibited in the imperfe sketely- given of 
his life. His efforts tovestablish that:temporal power in his wn: person, of 
which he laid: the foundation for his tribe, were: daring: and \successful,, in 
as @reat a degree:'asicircumstances swould ddmits but:it was mndt possible 
he. could: create means; in.a'fewyears, ito oppose;with success, the force-of 
one of the greatest empires in the universes} The spirit) however, which he 
infused into ‘his followers, was’ handed down;as 2) rich! inheritance to their 
children; who, though they consider Babd-Nana‘¢ as the, author of their 
yeligion, revere, with a just gratitude; Gurd: Govimps: asv the: founder of 
their worldly greatness andopolitical: independence.-,| They are conscious, 
iwideed, that they have become, from the adoption of his Jaws-and. instir 
tutions,’ tlre! scourge! of their ehemids; and have conquered and-held, for 
more (than haifa A nee the: finebt ate of the once great empire of. 
the house of TAIMuRe © WOK teom: 91 
DIL sft brs (s\ind ont msowted MuOD j Ils. houbdwe brie NOL 
Guiw esis ails last acknowledged religious ruler of the Sikhs: 
2 prophecy. had Jimited, their, spiritual: guidesto_ the number of ten, and 
their, superstition, aided, no doubt, by the action of that spirit of indepen- 
dence. which his. institutions; had. introduced, caused its fulfilment. The 
' success, however, of, Bana, a, Bavagi, who, was the devoted follower 
and friend of; Guru: Govino, established: their union under his banners. 
A short period, after Goyinp’s death, the grief of Banpa,at the misfor- 
tunes,of his priest, is, said, by; Szkh. authars,, to haye settled into a gloomy | 
and desperate desire to revenge his. wrongs. ‘Fhe confusion which took 
place_on_the death of AuRuNGzEB, which happened in the year 1707; was 
favorable-to his wishes. After plundering the country, and. defeating most 
of the petty Muhammedan chiefs that were opposed to him, he thought 

Lll 


23: SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


himself sufficiently strong to venture-on.an aCtion with Fonypar Kuan, 
‘the governor-of the ‘province of Sarhind}.and the mdn, ‘of- all others most 
‘abhorred by the Szkhs, as the:murderer of the:infant children of Guru’ 
Govinp: This action was fought with valor:by «the Muhammédahs; and 
with all that desperation‘on the part’ of the Sikhs; which: the most savage 
spirit of revenge could inspire; and this,yaided by the courage and con- 
duct of their leader, gave them the -victory, after a severe) contest. 
Foujnar Kaaw’fell, with most of his'army, to whom the enraged Sikhs 
gave no quarter; nor was their savage revenge satiated by the destruction 
of the Muhammedan‘army :) they put to death the :wife and children of 
‘Vizir Kad'n, and almost all the inhabitants of Sarhind. They destroyed 
or polluted’the mosques of that city sand, in a spirit of wild and ‘brutal 
rage, dug up the carcases of the dead, ‘and exposed them to be devoured 
by beasts of prey: Encouraged by ‘this':success, and hardened by. the 
lessons of Banpa, to deeds of the most horrid atracity, the Szkhs rushed 
forward and subdued all the country between the Sat/cy and the Jumna; 

and, crossing ‘at ‘tiver, made inroads into ‘the proviticé' of" Sahaéranpir.* 
Ttis unnecessary to state‘ the particulars of | ‘this ‘memorable jneursior, 
which, from ‘all account, ‘appears ‘to have been one of the severest scourg® 
es with which a country was: ever afflited. Every excess that’ the most 
wanton barbarity could cominit, ‘every cruelty, ‘that an: unappeased appetite 
of revenge could suggest, was ‘inflidted upon ‘the miserable inhabitants of 
the provinces, through which they. passed. Life was only granted to those 


who conformed to the religion, and: adopted the habits, and dress of. the 


Sits; and if oe DUR Suan had not oe ‘the DET ‘which’ he did 


* This Ts lies a few miles. to the Nu E. of Dehli, between the rivers Jumna and 


Ganges. 


“ a ¥ 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 235 


in A, D. 1710, there is reason to think the whole of Hindustan would 


have been subdued by these merciless invaders. 


THE first check the Szkhs received, was from an. army under Sultan 
Kou KHAN. That chief defeated one of their advanced corps at Pani- 
pat ’h, which, after being dispersed, fled to join their leader Banpa, at 
Sarhind. . The death of Brna’pur Suan prevented this success from be- 
ing pursued, and the confusion which followed that event, was favorable 
to the Sikhs. BANDA defeated Isia’m Kua’ N, the viceroy of Lahore, and 
one of his fanatic followers stabbed Ba’yezip Kua’n, the governor ‘of 
Sarhind, who had marched out of that town to encounter this army. This, 
however, was the last of Banpa’s successful atrocities. -ABDAL Sa’MaD 
Kuan, a general of great reputation, was detached, with a large army, by 
the emperor FaRAKHSEIR, against the Szkis, whom he defeated in a very 
desperate action, in which, agreeable to Muhammedan authors, BANDA 
performed prodigies of valor, and was only obliged to give way to the 
Superior numbers and discipline of the imperialists. The Sikhs were 
never able to make a stand after this defeat, and were hunted, like wild 
beasts, from one strong hold to another, by the army of the emperor, by: 
whom their leader, and his most devoted followers, were at last taken, 


after having suffered every extreme of hunger and fatigue.* 


AspaL Samap Kaa‘n put to death great numbers of the Sikhs, after 
the surrender of Lohgad, the fortress in which they took refuge ; but sent 


Banpa, and the principal chiefs of the'tribe, to Deh/i, where they were 


* They were taken in the fort of Léhgad’, which is one hundred miles to the North-East 
of Lahore. This fortress was completely sutréunded, ‘and the Sikhs were only starved into 
surrender, haying been reduced to such extremes, that they were reported to have eaten, what 
to them must have been most horrible, the flesh of the-cow. 


236 SKETCH OF THE SIKS. 

first treated with every kind of obloquy and msult, and! then; executed; 
A. Muhammedan wiriter* relates. the: intrepidity with which these: S7khh 
prisoners, but particularly their leader, Banpa, met death, “It is sin= 


se gular, i he Writes, "« that these people not only behaved firmly during 


a. 
a 


the execution, but they would dispute and wrangle with each other who 


bay 
wn & 


a ¥ 
e 


tain the preference. Banpa,” he’ continues, « was at last produced, his 


a 
a 


son ‘bein Ig seated i in his lap. His father was ordered to cut his throat, 


which he did, without uttering one word. Being then brought nearer 
the magistrate s ‘tribunal, the latter order ed his flesh to be torn off with 


a 
aa 


A 
nw 


red hot pincers, and it was in those moments he expired ; his black 


4 A - 
Cay 


Neos 


soul taking its flight, by one of those wounds, fowards the regions, for 


6 


which it was. Re) well fitted. x 


‘Tuus scenes pans (iis ae a, ae and able leader, was one 
of the most-cruel, and ferocious of, men, and, endeavored to impart. to his 
followers, that feeling of, merciless resentment. which he cherished against 
the,whole Muhammedan\race, whom he appears. to have: thought account- 
able-for- the cruelty. and. oppression. of a few, individuals, of the persuasion, + 


Puoucn the Sikhs, from ‘being animated by: a similar féeling: foc: 
couraged by his first successes, followed’ Banna to the field; they do not 


revere his memory; and he is termed. by some of. their authors, a heretic, 


“"% "Phe author of the Seir ‘Mialiherin! = 

> h Ttis necessary, however, to,state, that Ahere’ is a.$chismatical sect,of £ Sibis, kia are stepuad 
Bann, or-the. followers of Banna, who totally deny this account of the death of Banpa, and 
maintain.that he escaped severely: wounded | from: his, last battle, and took. refuge I in B’habar, 
where he quietly, ended his days, leaving: two,sons, Agit Sinn, and Zora wer Sinn, who 
successfully, propagated his doctrine... This sect. chiefly: resides, in Multan, Tata and the other 
‘cities on the banks of the Indus, hey, receive. the. ‘Adi-Gront’h, but. not the Das ama 
Padshih ka Grant’ he 


should suffer first, “and they made interest with the executioner to ob-" 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 23. 


‘who, intoxicated with victory, endeavoured to change the religious iristi- 
tutions, and laws of Gu’‘r'u Govinp, many of whose most devoted: fol- 
lowers this fierce chief put to death, because they refused to depart from 
those usages, which that revered spiritual leader had taught them to con- 
sider sacred., Among other changes, Bawpa wished to make the» Szkhs - 
abandon their bluedress, to refrain from drinking, and eating fiesh, and 

instead of exclaiming Wa! Gurijiki-Futteh! Wa! Khalsaji ki Futteh! 
the salutations directed by Gévinp, he directed them to exclaim Butteh 

Dherm!. Fuiteh dersan! which means, success to piety, success to the sect. 

These innovations were very generally resisted ; but the dreaded severity, 
of BANDA made many conform to his orders. The class of Acalis,* or im-, 
mortals, who had been established by Gu'ruv Govinp, continued to oppose 
the inpovations with great obstinacy, and, many of them suffered martyr=. 
dom, rather than change either their. mode of salutation, diet, or dress;, 
and, at the death of Bana, their cause triumphed. All the institutions of 
Go’ nu’ GOviINp were restored ; mit the blue dress, instead of being as at 
first worn by all, appears, from that date, to ‘have become the particular 
right of the Acalis, whose vaidr, in its defence, well merited the exclu- 


give privilege of wearing ‘this original uniform of a true Sikh. 


Arter the defeat and deathof Banpa, every measure was taken, that 
an active resentment could suggest, not only to. destroy the nawers but 
to extirpate the race of the Sikhs. An astonishing number of that sect 
must have fallen, in the last two or three years of the contest with the 
imperial armies ; as the irritated Muhammedans gave them. no quarter; 
and after the execution of their chief, a royal edict was issued, ordering 


al who epee the religion of Nasrac to be taken and put to. death, 


hs a account of this class of Shs will be hereafter given. 


Mmm 


238) SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 

wherever found; and; to give effect 'to'this mandate, a reward was offer= 
ed for the head of every Szkh; and:all Hindus were ordered to shave their 
hair off under pain of death. The few Sikhs, that escaped this general 
execution, fled into the mountains to the N. E. of the Penjyab, where they 
found a refuge from the rigorous persecution by which their tribe was pur- 
sued, while numbers, bent before the tempest, which they could not resist, 
and abandoning the outward usages of their religion, satisfied their con- 


sciences with the secret practice of its rites. 


From the defeat and death cf Banna till the invasion of India by Na’= 
pir SHAH, a period of nearly thirty years, we hear nothing of, the Sikhs; 
but on the occurrence of that event, they are stated to have fallen upon 
the peaceable inhabitants of the Penjab, who sought shelter in the hills, 
and to have plundered them of that property which they were endeavoring 


to secure from the rapacity of the Perszan invader. 


- Ewricuep with these spoils, the Szkhs left the hills, and built the fort 


of Dalewal, on the Ravi, from whence they made predatory incursi- 
ons, and are stated to have added, both to their wealth and reputation, by 
harassing and plundering the rear of Napir Saan’s army, which, when it 
returned to Persia, was encumbered with spoil, and marched, from 2 


contempt of its enemies, with a disregard to all order. | 


Tue weak state to which the empire of Hindustan was reduced, and the 
confusion into which the provinces of Lahore and Cabul were thrown, by 
the death of Na‘pir, were events of too favorable a nature to the Szkhs to 


be neglected by that race, who became daily more bold, from their num- 


bers being greatly increased by the union of all those who had taken shel- 


ter in the mountains: the readmission into the sect of those who to save 


their lives, had abjured, for a period, their usages ; andthe conversion of a 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 249 


riumber of proselytes who hastened to join a standard, under which rol- 


bery was made sacred, and to plunder, was to be pious. 


~ Aen with these recruits, the Sikhs now extended their irruptions over 
most of the provinces of the Penjab; and though it was some time ‘be- 
fore they repossessed themselves of Amritsar, they began, immediately 
after they quitted their fastnesses, to flock to that holy city at the period's 
of their sacred feasts. Some performed this pilgrimage in secret, and iit 
disguise, but in general, according. to a contemporary Muhammedan avl= 
thor, the Sikh horsemen were seen riding, at full gallop; towards. “ their 
* favorite shrine:of devotion. ‘Fhey were often slain in making this at- 
« tempt, and sometimes taken prisoners, but they used;-on: such occasions, 
* to seek, instead of avoiding, the crown of martyrdom; and the same 
* authority states, that an instance -was never known of a Szkh, taken. ‘im 


« his way to Amrtisar, consenting to abjure his faith.’” 


It is foreign: to the object of this sketch, to enter into a detail of those 
efforts by which the Svkhs rose into that power which they now possess. 
It will be sufficient to glance at the principal events which have marked 
their progress, from the period of their emerging f rom the mountains to 
which they had been driven, after the death of Banpa, to that of the 
conquest and subjection of those fine provinces over which their rule is 
now established. Thi sect, as has been before stated, have never ad:mit~ 
ted a spiritual leader since the death of Gu'ru’ Govinp. It was succéss, 
and the force of ‘a savage, ‘but strong oenius, wwhich united theny, for a 
period, under Banpa; and they have, ‘since‘his-death, had no acknow= 
Jedged general, leader or prince. Each individual ‘followed ‘to the ‘field 
the Sirdar or chief, who, from birth, the possession of property, or from 


valor and experience, had: become his superior. These chiefs. again were 


yg) SKETCH OF THE SIKHS? 


of diferent’ rank and pretensions : a creater number of followers, higher 
reputation, the possession of wealth, or lands, constituted that diflerence,' 
and, from.one.or other of these causes, one chief generally enjoyed a de- 
cided ,pre-eminence, and consequently had a lead in their military couns 
cils. But nevertheless they always went through the form of selecting a. 
military leader. at their Giri mata, or national council, where, how= 
_ ever, influence prevailed, and the most powerful was certain « a being 
elected. 


. Sucu a mode of government: was in itself little calculated to. give that 
strength and union ‘which the cause of the Sikhs required, but the peculia-. 
rities of their usages, the ardent character of their faith, the power of, 
their enemies, and the oppression they. endured; amply ‘supplied the place 
of all other otdinances:..:To unite and to act in ene body, and on one 
principle, was, with the first Szkhs; a law of necessity ;.it. was, amid the, 
dangers with. which t they were surrounded, their only hope of success, and 
their sole means ‘of preservation ; and it was to these causes, combined 
with the weakness and internal contests of their enemies, ‘to which ‘this 


‘ pr 


seét owes its extraordinary rise, not to their boasted constitution, ‘which, 


whether we call it an oligarchy, which it really is, or a ausee elas which 


the Sikhs. consider it, has not a principle in its composition, that would 


preserve it one day from ruin, if vigorously, assailed but of this their his- 


tory will furnish the best example. i 


J 


a Se the confusion which t took nieces on..tke frst tAfehdn® 


invasion, the Szkhs made. themselves masters of a.considerable part of the — 


Dudb of Ravi.and Jalendra,+ and extended their.incursions to the neigh-; 
4 ALD UMAGA» Sine ye Te Tae ee ree | 
+ The country between therivers Ravi and Béyak, and that river and the Satldj. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 4% 
bouring countries. They, however, at ‘this period, received several severe 
checks from Mir Manu, the governor of Lahore, who is said, by Mu- 
hammedan authors, to have been only with-held from destroying them, by 
the counsel of hi minister, Kona Maz, who was himself a Sikh of the 
Khalasa* tribe. Mir Manu appointed Apina Br'c Knan to the charge 
of the countries in which the Szkhs maintained themselves : and, as ‘that 
able, but artful chjef, considered this turbulent tribe in no other light than 
as the means of his personal advancement, he was careful not to reduce 
them altogether ; but, after defeating them in an action, which was fought 
near Mak’haval, he entered into a secret understanding with them, by 
which, though their excursions were limited, they enjoyed a security to 
which they had been unaccustomed, and from which they gathered 


strength and resources for future efiorts. 


Ar the death of r Min Manu,f the Sikhs took all those advantages, 
which the local distractions of a fallmg empire offered them, of extending 
and establishing their power. Their bands, under their most active leas 
dexs, plundered in every dire¢tion, and were successful in obtaining 
possession of several countries, from which they have never since: been 
éxpelled; and their suecéss, at this period, was promoted, instead of 
being checked, by the appdintment of their old friend, Apina Br'¢ 
Kaw, to Lahore; as that brave chief, anxious to defend his own sovern- 


ment arainst thé Afehdns, immediately entered into’ a confederacy with 


“yl 


5 


* A sect of nonconformist Sikhs, who believe in the Adi-Gran#h of Na‘’nac; but do no& 
conform to the institutions of Guru’ Go'vinp. They are called Ahalisa. This word is 
said, by sorac, io he from Ahalis, pyre or selecé, and tomean the purest or the select s by 


athers, from JKhalds, free, and to mean the freed or exempt, alluding to the tribe being 


i 


iy from the usages imposed on the other Sikhs. 


WY AuDy 1752, 
Nnn 


242 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 
the Sikhs, whom he encouraged to plunder the territories of Aumrp 


Syan ABDALI. 


Tue Afghan monarch, resenting this predatory warfare, in which the 
governor of Lahore was supported by the court of Dehli, determined 
upon invading India. Avina BEG, unable to oppose him, fled; and the’ 
Sikhs could only venture to plunder the baggage, and cut off the strag- 
elers of the Afghan army, by which they so irritated AuMED Suan, that 
he threatened them with punishment on his return; and when he marched 
to Cabul, he left his son, Tarmur Kuan, and his Vizér, Jena'n Kuan, at 


Lahore, with orders to take vengeance on the Szkhs for all the excesses 


which they had committed. The first expedition of Taumur Kua‘n was 


against their capital, Amritsar, which he destroyed, filling up their sacred 


tank, and polluting all their places of worship; by which action he pro- 


voked the whole race, to such a degree, that they all assembled at Lahore, 


and not only attempted to cut off the communication between the fort and 


country, but collected and divided the revenues of the towns and_ villages 


around it) Tarmmur Kuan, enraged at this),presumption, made several: 


attacks upon them, but was constantly defeated; and, being at last re+ 
ducéd to the necessity of evacuating Lahore, and retreating to Cabul, the 
Sikhs, under one of ‘their celebrated leaders, called, Jasa Sinn ‘CALAL; 
immediately took possession of the vacant Subah. of Lahore, and ordered 
rupees to be coined, with an inpression to the followmg imyport : ‘“*, coined 
* by the grace of Kua‘isan ji, in the country of AuMED, conquered. by 


“ Jasa SINH CALA. Sika * 


Tue Sikhs, who were so deeply indebted to the: forbichvciric of b Apia 
Bec Kua‘n, now considered themselves ‘above the power « of that chief, 


who, in order to regain his government from them and the Afghans; was 


SKETCH OOF "THE SIKHS, 243 


obliged to invite the Mahrate leaderspRacuuna't’n Ra'o, Saure PatEw, 


and Mauia’r Ra‘o, to:entén the iPenjdb: aided»by: these chiefs,’ he: first, 


advanced: to Sarhind,swhere\ he -wag: goed by some sSikhs that remained 
attached tohim. -Saman~Kua’n, the offider-who- had: been left in charge 


of Sarhind, by Aumen Kua‘, found himself obliged-to:evacuate-that place : 


which she <had _nossooner done, than’ the -Szkhs| began to plunder. -The 
Mahratas, alwaysjealous}of their booty; determined to attack and. punish 
them for:this, violatiome£ what they deemed their.exclusive privilege; but 
Apina Bee, receiving intelligence « of their intentions,, communicated it ta 
the Szkhs, who, taking advantage of the darkness.of the night, saved.them- 


yo 7 
ao 


ri 


ne *y oe ros quale 


Arren the fall of tA ihe e Mahritas, accompanied by ApiNA Be fe! 
Kua’ Ny advanced 1 to Lahore, and soon expelled both the Sikhs and the 4 f= 


Tint OD ¢ 
ghans from the principal towns of the provinces of Sarhind and Lahore, 
CHV? ADUS 


of petels ney not only took Possession, but sent a governor to ‘the pro= 


vince of Multan ; and Sanne Pager advanced to the Attock, os where he 


S 


remained for a few months. But the commotions ‘BF Hindistan and the 


rery 


Dek ‘hin, son obliged these foreigners to abandon the Penjab, which they 
did the same. year they had reduced | it. . They appointed Aina BEG 
Kaa N, governor of Lahore. He died in the ensuing year, and, by. his death, 

afforded an opportumity to the Srkhs, which they eagerly seized, to make 
RE: again masters of ‘the province of Lahore. Their" ‘dieeesy) was, 
however, soon checked by” “AAMED SHAH ABDAT Lt, ‘who, irritated by’ their 
unsubdued tirbuleiiee, and obstinate intrepidity, inadé évery effort (after 
he had Seine the sMPtOR of, Panipat’ h, which established his sUPRaaey 


* v1 he empire of the Mahrdtas had, at this proud moment, reached its zenith, Die batils 


| of Pdnipat’h took place soon afterwards; since which it has rapidly declined. 


2A4 SKETCH OF TUE SIRS; 


at Dehii }to destroy their power ;and@;awith this view, he entered the Pens 
jab carly in 1762, andcover-ran theswhole of ‘that-country with a numes 
rous:army, defeating and (dispersing the -Sukks invevery direGtion.. That 
sect, unable to makeahy stand against theiarmy of ‘the Abdali, pursued 
their ‘old’’plan’ of cretreating) near: the mountains} and ‘collected a large 
force in the nertherm distriGs of ‘Sarhind; adistanceof above one hun 
dred! miles © frdim “Laliore, where’ the’ anny of AAMpD °Sitmaiwas en 
eamped.’| Here’ they Conceived themsel¥ds'to Bd in’ perfedt” safety; 
but that* prince ynadé one of ‘those pid! movements for which he 
5 ‘go €elebrated, and ¥eaching the Sith army*on ‘the. second day, com- 
pletely surprised, and defeated it with great slaughter, .In: thigdaction, 
which was fought in February, . 1762, the Sikhs are said to have lost 
upwards of twenty thousand amen, “and the remainder fied fe ‘the ‘hills, 
abandoning all the ower countries to ‘the A ifghdns, ‘who committed every 
ravage that a barbarous and savage enemy could devise, Amriisar was 
razed to the ground, ‘and the sacred reservoir again choaked Ww ith its ruins, 
Pyramids* were erected, and ‘covered with ‘the heads of ‘slaughtered 
Sikhs ; and it is mentioned ‘that “Aume Sua caused the “walls ‘of those 
mosques, which the Sikhs had ‘polluted, to be "washed with their blood, 


that the contamination might be removed, and the insult’ offered to the 


SEP SUUOn aa to-rer 


religion 0 of “Muuasmer, ee sue 


AL vole 


loneeee ake courage on the cree who, eniey they rane not venture 


to meet Ausep SHAH s. armyy im action, harassed. it with 1 an incessant pre= 


e 


* This isa very: ‘common usage tittonest eastern hohqutakte > Bile * history’ of Jeneut’ Zi 
Kuan, Tarmurand Navin Saar, afford many: On of sis mode of ane their: 
yanquished enemies. »' >. i 


+ Fosrrr’s Travels: Vol. A, pil 2195: — f is BYE 


SKETCH OF THE’ SIKHS: 245 
datory warfaré* and, when that sovéreign’ was obliged » by the commo- 
tions of Afe whanistan, to return to Cabul, they attacked: and defeated the 
general he had left in Lahore, and’ made themselves masters of that city, 
in which they levelled with the ground those mosques which the Afghans 
had, a few months before, purified with the blood of their brethren. 


Aumep SHAH, in 1769, retook Lahore, ad plundered the provinces 
around it; but, being obliged to return to his own country, in the en- 
ae year, the Sikhs again expelled his garrison, and made themselves 
‘masters of the Penjad ; and, from that period until his death, a constant 
‘war was maintained, in which the enterprize and courage of the 4 ighdns 
gradually Baye. way, before the ee une activity, 3 and invincible oo 
treated to impenetrable mountains, and ans moment oe saw an atone 
tage, rushed again into the plains with renewed vigour, and recruited 
numbers. Several Sikh authors, treating of the events of this period, 
mention a great action having been fought, by their countrymen, near 
Amritsar, against the whole “Afghan army, commanded by ARMED SuaH, 
‘in person; but they differ with regard to the date.of this battle, some 
fixing it in 1762, and others later. They pretend that the Sikhs, in- 
spired by the sacredness of the ground on which this action was fought, 
‘contended for victory against superior numbers, with the most des- 
perate fury, and that the battle terminated in both parties quitting the 
field, without either being able to claim the least advantage. The histo- 
rians of AumED SHau are, however, silent, regarding this action, which, 
‘indeed, from all the events of his long contests with the Szkhs, appears 
unlikely to have occurred. It is possible the Szkhs fought, at Amritsar, 
with a division of the Afghan army,and that might have been commanded 
Ooo 


‘PAG SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


by the prince; but It is very improbable they had ever force to encounter 


the concentrated army of the Abdalis, before which, while it remained in | 


a body, they appear, from the first to the last of their contests with that 


prince, to have always retreated, or rather fled. 


Tue internal state of Afghanistan, since the death of AHMED Suan, has 
prevented the progress of the Szkh nation receiving any serious check 
from that quarter ; and the distracted and powerless condition of the em- 
pire of India has offered province after province, to their usurpation. 
Their history, during this latter period, affords little but a relation of vil- 
lage warfare, and predatory 1 incursions. Their hostilities were first dis 
rected against the numerous Muhammedan chiefs who were setiled in the 
Penjab, and who defended, as long as they could, their Jagirs, or estates, 
against t them ; but these have either been conquered, or reduced to such 
narrow limits, as to owe their security to their insignificance, or the pre- 
carious friendship of some powerful Sikh chief, whose support they have 
gained ; and who, by protecting them against the other leaders ot his 


tribe, obtains a slight accession of strength and influence. 


THE Szkh nation, who have, rourhaul their early Later. ee ap- 
peared, like a suppressed flame, to rise into higher splendour from every 
attempt tocrush them, had become, while they. were oppressed, as formi- 
dable for their union, .as for their determined courage and unconquerable 
spirit of resistance ; but a state of persecution and distress, was the one 
most favourable for the action of a.constitution like theirs ; which, formed 


upon general and abstract, principles, required constant and great sacri- 


fices, of personal advantage, to the,public good; and such can alone be _ 


expected from men, acting under the influence of that enthusiam, which 


the fervor of a new religion or struggle for independence only impart, and 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 247 


which are ever most readily made, when it becomes obvious tonall, that a 


complete union in the general cause; is the only hope of individual safety. 


Tue Sikhs would appear, from their own historians, to have As eiieen| 
the conquests they made entirely to their valour, and to have altogether 
forgot that they owed them, chiefly, to the decline of the house of Tar- 
mu‘'R, and the dissensions of the governinent ‘of Cabul. Intoxicated with 


their success, they have given way to all those passions which assail the 


‘minds of men in the possession of power. The desire, which every petty 


chief entertained, of increasing his territories, of building strong forts, 


and adding to the numbers of his troops, involyed them in internal wars; 


and these, however commenced, soon communicated to numbers, who 


‘engaged in the dispute, as passion or interest dictated. Though’ such 


feuds have no doubt helped to maintain their military spirit,’ yet their ex- 


tent and virulence have completely broken down that union, which their 


great legislator, Govinp, laboured to establish. Quarrels have been trans- 


mitted from father to son; and, ina country where the infant is devoted 
to steel, and taught to consider war as his only occupation, these could not 
but multiply in an extraordinary degree ; ; and, independent of the compa- 


rative large conquests in which the greater chiefs po onally. engaged, 


every village* has become an object of dispute ; and there are few, if 


any, in the Penjab, the rule of which i is not contested between brothers _ 


or near relations. if In such a state, it is obvious, the Sikhs coud alone be 


* All the villages in the Penjab are walled round, as'they ate, in alinost all the countries.of 
India, that are exposed to sudden incursions of horse, which this defence can always repel. 
+ When the British and Méhrdta armies entered the Penjib, they were both daily joined 


by discontented petty chiefs of the Sikhs, who offered their aid! to the power -that would put 
them in the possession of a village or a fort; from which, agreeably to their statement, they had 


been unjustly excluded, by a father or brother, Hotkar encouraged these applications, 
and used them to his advantage. The British “Commander abstained from all interference in 
such disputes. 


248 | SKETCH OF THE SIKHS: 
formidable to the most weak and distracted governments. Such; indeed, 
was'the character, till within a very late period, of all their neighbours, 
and they continued to plunder, with impunity, the upper provinces of Ain- 
dil stan, until the establishment of the power of Dauter Rao Sinpia, 
when ‘the regular brigades, commanded by French eflicers. in the service 
of that prince, not only checked their inroads, but made all the Sukh 
chiefs, to the southward of the Sailcj, acknowledge obedience and_ pay 
tribute to, Sixpia’; and it was in the. contemplation of General PERRON, 
had the war with the English government not occurred, to have subdued 
the Penjab, and made the Indus the limit ef his possession; and every 
person acquainted with his means, and with the condition and resources of 
the. Sikhs, must be satisfied, he would have accomplished this project, i 
Areat ease, and at a very early period. 


‘Waen Hoar fled into the Penjab, in 1805, and was ouecred by that 


‘Mlustrions British commander, Lord Lake, a complete opportunity was 


given ef observing the actual state of this nation, which was found weak . 


‘and distracted, in a degree that could hardly | have been imagined. It was 
altogether destitute of union; and though a Guri-matd, or national coun- 
cil, was called, with a view to decide on those means by which they could 
best avert the danger by which théir country was threatened, from the 
“presence of the English and Mahrata armies, it was attended by few 
“chiefs; and most of the absentees, who had any power, were bold and for- 
ward in. their. offers to resist any resolution to which this council might 
come, The intrigues and negotiations of all appeared, indeed, at this mo- 
ment, to be entirely directed to objeéis of personal resentment, or perso- 
aval aggrandizement ; and every shadow of that concord, which once 


formed the stength of the Szkh nation, seemed to be extinguished. 


Oe 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS> 249 


“SECTION. name 


> Wave tye) plpirynr3 \) feaemenree | Bb Sron3 Ho) 8 Moy Si 
MHA Un UE Owl? ek LSS L4 a S143 als CONS, 


aie 
“INEFTHER thelimnits of this'sketch,' nor the materials from which itis 
dyawn, will’ adaie OF my giving a particular’ or correct’ account ‘of the 
dountrids possessed! by ‘the Sits; ‘or of their’ forms of covélnment, mali- 
ners and habits; but a-€urséPy/view of these subjeés maybe ‘iseful, and 


may excite and diner that curiosity ee it cannot ee to ieee 
eeori jud z:lutinst .2lrsq. gmroe ar 21 3 

HEY sir now eho ae bY., the: Sika. cea ped ae re 
28° 40-to beyond. laticude 32% N..and includes all the Penjab,*a simak 
part ¢ of Mullan, and. most. -of that, rad of country, which lies:between. the 
Jumna and, the ‘Sallé, is 1 bounded, Gs the northward and. westward, by the 
territories of the King, ¢ of, Cabul; te the , eastward, ‘by, the:possessions. of the 
mountaineer, Rijs ou Jams, XN; Vadon, rand Srévagar;.and, to the, south; 


ward, by. the territories . of the 2 English government, .and. the sandy deserts 


jane. 


Lil VF 


of sJasalmer and. Hénsyd Hisar, WesNnN L Ji of teen bas so nivorg eins 


olYEukr Sikhs, who: inhabitthe country between the Sak and the amid, 
farevcilled "Mdlawd Sinh,/aitd were dhitost'al”@nverted’ Monk thee Hinds - 
| tribes of. Jats and Gujait. The titkof Maladd Sin was' confetied upon 
| them for their extraordinary gallantry; |indertheS pariei BANS, who's 
| stated to have declared; that the countries: granted. to! them Cshould' be 
fruitful as\ Malwa ; one of the sia ae ig ed ea sia dio iteataia 


i 


* A general estimate of the value of the county, “possessed hy t ihe Sik is, may, be eae 
“when ‘it is stated ‘that it contains, pester nee tblnttfes, the Whole of He provice of Lahore’ 
‘which, agreeable to Mr- Bernier, produced, -inthe-teign of Avruneze B, two hundred 
‘and forty-six dacks and ninety-five thousand rupees ;or two millions, four ‘hundred sand 
sixty-nine thousand, five hundred ponnds:sterling: | 

+ This province now forms almost the whole territory of Baten Ra‘o Sunpxal 


Ppp 


250 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 

among the Malawa Sinhs, are Sauer Sinn of Paitzdld, B’uanca’ Sint, 
of T’hanesur, B’uac Sinn, of Jhind, and B’HAIAL Sina, of Keintal. 
Besides these, there are several inferior chiefs, such as Gu’ru Daw SINuH,, 
Jun’ Sinn, Guyar Sinu, and.Carm Sinn, all-of whom have a few villa- 
ges, and some horse, and consider themselves independent; though they, 
in general, are content to secure their possessions, by attaching them- 


selves to one or other of the more powerful leaders. 


THE country of the Malawa Sinh is, in some parts, fruitful: but those 
districts’ of it; which border on Hansyd and Carnal, are very barren; 
being covered with low wood; and, in many places, almost destitute of 
water. Sarhind was formerly the capital of this country; but it is now a 
complete ruin, and has probably never recovered the dreadful ravages: 
of the Bairagt BAND«:; who: 18 stated: not only to have destroyed its 
mosques, but to have levelled ‘all its’ palaces, and public buildings, with 
the ground. Patréla-is now the largest’ and most flourishing town of 
this province, and next to it T’hanesur, which is still held in high religious 
veneration, by.the Hindus, who have also.a very high reverence for the 
river» Seraswett, which. flows through this province. The territories: of 
the chiefs.of Malawa Sinh.are bounded, to the N. W. by the Satley, be- 
tween which and the Beyah, is the country called the Jalendra Beit, or 
Jaléndsa Diab, the Sikhs inhabiting: which are called the Diuaba Sinh, or 
the Sinhs who dwell between the rivers.*, The country of Jalendra Duab, 
which reaches from the mountains to the junction of the Saé/ej and the 


‘Beyah, is the most fruitful of all the possessions of the Szkhs; and is, per- 


a 


* With the chiefs of the Sikhs in the Jaléndra Didb, we are little acquainted. Ta Ra’ 
Sina is the most considerable, but he and the others have been greatly weakened, by their con- 
stant and-increasing internal divisions. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. © 251 


haps, excelled in climate and vegetation by no province of India. The 
soil is light, but very productive: the. country, which is open and level, 

- abounds in every kind of grain. That want of water, which is so-much 
felt inother parts of India, must be here unknown ; as it is found every 
where insabundance, within two, or, at furthest three feet, from the sur- 
face of the soil. The towns of Jaléndra and Sultdnpur are the principal in 
the Duab. 


’ Tue country between the Béyah and Ravi rivers, is called Bari Diab, 
or Manj’ha; and the Sikhs inhabiting it are called Manj’hé Sink. The 
cities of Lahore and. Amritsar are both in this province, and it becomes, in 
consequenice, the great centre of the power of this nation. Rawnyit SINH, 
of Lahore, FATEH Sinu,* of Alluwal, and Jup’x Sinu, of Ramgadia fare 
the principal chiefs of this country. 


Tur country of Badri is said to be less fertile, particularly towards the 
mountains, than Jalendra; but as it lies on the same level, it must possess 
nearly the same climate and ‘soil: : 


Tue inhabitants of the country between the Ravi and Chanhdb, are 
Called D’harpi Sinh, from the country being called D’harp¢. The D’hané- 
gheb Sinh are beyond the Chanhab,t but within the Jéhalam river. 


Tue Sind Sinh'is the term, by which the inhabitants of the distriéts, 
under the Svzk/is, bordering on the Sind, are known; and Makdi Sinh is 
,, the name given to the Szkhs who reside in Mulidn. With the leaders of 


* Faren Sinwis, like Ransir Sina, of a Jat family. 

+ Juv’n Sinu, of Ramead‘ia, is of the carpenter cast. 

} The term Gujardt Sinh is sometimes given to the inhabitants of this Diéidb, of which 
the chiefs of Gujardt and Roéds are the priucipal rulers. 


2b2 ' SKETCH OF THE SIKU® 

thal Sikhs in these provinces, the extent of their possessions, or’ the climate 
and. ptoductions:of the country under their’ rule, Iamtlittle acquainted: 
Thosean Miltén, aswelbas. those settled;.on: the. river Jehalam; are said ~ 
to be constantly engaged an 2 predatory avarfare,. either. with -the officers 


of the! Afghin government, or with Muhammedan chiefs whohave Jégirs 


a 


Fe 
j ee 


Ln cs 
eft Eh 


is 
a » 
2 963 


in theinvicinity ois vignbilwd pos wipaslol lo enwoi ont 


Tue government. of the Szkhs, considered in its theory, may? “as-has 
been before stated,.be. termed a theoeracy.” They: obey,a temporal clilef, 
itis true; butthat.chief . preserves his power avid authotity: by :proféssing 
himself the servant of the Khalsa* erogovertiment,brvhich can ‘only be 
said a do,act,, in times of great public emergency; othnoughcthe, «means of . a 
national council, .of ..which:every, chief .is,asmember;: and «which is. suppor 
bed to deliberate and resolve under the immediate inspiration and impulse 


of an invisible being ; who, ae) y ’ believe, ae Shae) over the. inter= 


FS) w dina e ip he 


Pos “of the commonwealth: 


{ 
NAMA 5 faval or 2 LSPA 
liad GON oad von eke 


“7 e ¢ t 
OT hie ew pC. RON © 
A LA A find Daz hh eh Vike 


Tur nature of the power, established! by the temiporaléhiefs of the 


Sikhs, has been euliciently epiained. dn. the narrative of their history. 


8 ei rar 


It will be necessary, b before any account is given ie the forms and aétion 
a iNINOS SHY yt \ 


of their Gur i-matd, or great national equncil, which i is intended to have a 


WAN ied VANS Ca Nosh S 


supreme authority over their fedemure eniblios to take a view of that 
body of Acalis, or immortals, who, under! the double charaGter of fanatic 
priests, and desperate soldiers, shave: aisurped the sole direétion of all reli 


‘gious aflairs at Amréisar, and are; ediisequehtly. leading men un a council é 


* The word Khdlsd, which has before been explained to. mean the state: or. commonwealth, 


is supposed, by the Sikhs, to have a mystical meaning, and-to.imply that superior govern- 
ment, under the protection of which,‘ they five, and to the established rules and laws of 


Ab 


which, as fixed by Guru Go vinp, it is their civil and religions duty to conform.” 


a 


a aa a a ln 


SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. 253 


‘which is -held'at that sacred place, and which deliberates under. all the in- 
fluence of eee enthusiasm. 


THE Acalis* are a class of Sikh devotees; who, agreeably to the his- 
torians of that nation, were first founded by Gu’ RU’ Gévinp, whose 
institutes, as it hag been before stated, they most zealously defended 
against the innovations of the Bazrag? Banpa. T hey wear blue chequer= 
ed clothes, ard bangles or bracelets of steel} round their wrists, initiate 
converts, and ‘have almost ‘the sole direétion of ‘the ‘religious ceremonies 
at Amrtisar, where they'réside, “and of which they deem themselves the 
defenders, and Sica never: ‘desire to quit it AHS in cases of great 
eel {tas 7 220% 


one “pase Of Siths have a place, or Bungé.t 7on ‘the pare of the 


sacred reservoir we Amr itsar, where they generally resort, but are ‘indivie 


. Aciili, Aeired from Acil, a 2 compound term of cal, ee and the Sanscrét privative 
‘@, which méans never-dy/in; Zz, or immortal. It is one of the names of the divinity, and 
has probably been given tothis remarkable class of devotees, from: their always exclaiming 
Acai! Acil? in their devotions. 

+ All Sinhs do not wear bracelets ; but it is s indispensable to haye steel about their persons, 
‘which they generally have in the shape of’a’ knife or ake In support of this ordinance, 


they quote the following verses of Guru Go'vinn: 
_, Saheb bea kiprach’ha hamne, 
Tuhi Sri Saheb, churi, kati, katar— 
Acal purukb ki rach’he hamaé, 
Serv 1¢h di rach’ha hamneé, 
Servacal di rach’ha hamné, 
Serv lobji di sada rach’ha hamné. 
which may be translated, ‘* The protection of the infinite lord is over us : thou ‘art the lord, 
the cutlass, the knife and the dagger: ~The protection of the immortal being is over us 
the protection of ALL-strex is over us: the protection of ALL-TIME is over us: the protec- 
tection of ALL-sTEEL is constantly over us.” 
{ The Shahid and Nirmala, two other religious tribes among the Sikhs, have Bungds, 
or places, upon the great reservou of Amritsar ; but both these are peaceful orders of priests, 


Qqq 


Roe SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. 


dually possessed of property, though they afiect poverty, and’ subsist 
upon charity : which, however, since their numbers have increased, they 
generally extort, by accusing the principal chiefs of crimes, imposing fines 
upon them, and, in the event of their refusing to pay, preventing them 
from performing their ablutions, or going through any of their religious 


ceremonies at Amritsar, 


Ir will not, -when the.above. circumstances are a be thought 
surprising, that the most powerful.of the Szkh chiefs should desire to con- 
ciliate this body of fanatics, no individual of which can be offended with 
impunity, as the cause of one is made the cause of : the whole; and a chief, 
who is become unpopular with the Acalis, must not only avoid Amritsar, 
but i is likely to have his dependants taught, when they pay their devotions 


at that place, that it is pious to resist his authority. 


Tue Acdlis havea great interest in maintaining both the ‘religion and 
government of the Stkhs, as established by Gu’ RU’ Gévinn; , as, on its 
‘continuance in that shape, their religious and political influence must de- 
pend. Should Amritsar cease to be a place of resort, or be no longer 
considered as the religious capital of the state, in which all questions that 
involve the general interests of the commonwealth are to be decided; 
this formidable order would at once fall, from that power and considera- 


tion which they now possess, to a level with other mendicants. 


WueEN a Guru-matd, or great national council, is called, as it always is, 


or ought to be, when any imminent danger threatens the country, or any 


-whose duity:is to. address the deity, and to read and explain the Adi-Grant’h to the Sikhs. 
They are, in general, men of some education. A Sikh, of any tribe, may be admitted into 
either of these classes, as among the Acts, who admit all into their body who. chuse to con- 
form to their rules. 


| 


SKETCH OF THE|SIKHS: 255 


Jarge expedition is to be undertaken, all the Szkh chiefs assemble at Amrit« 
sar, ‘The assembly,; which is called the Gurié-matd, is convened. by., the, 
Acdlis; and. when the chiefs meet upon this solemn occasion, it.is..con- 
cluded that all private animosities cease, and that everyman sacrifices his 
personal feelings, atthe: shrine-of the general good; and, actuated by 
prineiples of pure patriotism, thinks of nothing but the.interests, of the 're= 
ligion, and commonwealth, to which he belongs... 


“Wourn the chiefs and principal leaders are seated, the Adi-Granth ‘and 


“Dasama Padshah ka Grant’h, are placed before them. | ‘They’ ‘all: bend 


their heads before these scriptures, and exclaim, Wa!’ Guruji ka Khalsa! 
Wa! Gurlyi ki Fateh! A great Chant of cakes, made of wheat, butter, 
and sugar, are then placed before. the volumes of their sacred writings, 

and covered with a cloth. These holy cakes, which are in commemora- 
tion of the injunétion of Na’ NAC, to eat and to give to others to eat, next 
receive the salutation of ‘the assembly, who then rise, and the ‘Acélis pray 
aloud, while the musicians play. The Acélis when the prayers are fini- 
shed, desire the council to be seated. They sit down, and the cakes. be- 
ing uncovered, are eaten of by all classes* of Sikhs. Those distinétions 
of original tribes which are, on other occasions, kept up, being on this oc- 
casion laid aside, in token of their general and complete union in one 


cause. The Acdlzs then exclaim, “ Sirdars ! (chiefs) this is a Guri- 


* A custom, of a similar nature, with regard to all tribes eating promiscuously, is ob- 
served among the Hindis, at the temple of Jagannath, where men of all religions and casts, 
without distinction, eat of the Mahi Praséd, the great offering, i. e. food dressed by the 
cooks of the idols, and sold on the stairs of the temple. 

+ The Sikh priest, who gave an’account of this custom, was of a high Hindi tribe; 
and, retaining some of his ‘prejudices; he at first said that Muhammedan Sikhs, and those 
who were converts from the sweeper cast, were obliged, even on this occasion, to eat a little 


apart from the other Sikhs; but, oa Being closely questioned, lie admitted the fact as stated 


256 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 

closer; shi 39% éach other, “ the sacred Grant’h is fier us, ide us 
s swear by or seripture to forget all intérnal disputes, arid’to be united.” 
This moment of réligious fervor, and afdent patriotism, is taken to re 
concile ‘all’ animositiés? “They then proceed’ to ‘consider the danget 
with?‘ Avhich ‘they’ ‘ate’ threatened,’ to settle’ the:best’plans'for averting it) 
and to chuse the Lert Jead their armies* isdn is com- 
and tg ree was cae in 1805, when the British arpa meee dle 


Kandnte the Remidbs oA rsisloxs brn evita saetfbetied vbsod atedt 


; 
SUG RLS Jit BS DRE EPS IR 


ae principal chiefs of the Sits, are all descended ftom Finds tribes. 
There is, ‘indeed, no. instance ‘of a ‘Sink of a Muhammedan family ate 
taining ‘high power] f a “circumstance to ie accounted for, from the 
hatred still cherished, by the followers of Gu RU" ‘Govinp, against 


5 to forts pee 


the “descendants of his persecutors$ and that this ks spirit is un- 
diminished, may be seen from their treatment of “the wretched Muhamme- 
dans, who yet remain in their territories. a hese, thou gh very numerous, 
appear ‘to be all poor, and to be an oppressed, despised race. They till 
the ground, and are employed to carry, burdens, and to, do all kinds of 


hard ‘abour they a are not allowed to eat beef, « or. to say their prayers 


in the narrative ; saying , however, it was only on this solemn occasion, that, these tribes are 
admitted to eat with. the others. 
far ‘The army is called, when thus assembled, “the D al Khaled or the army of the state: 

+ The Muhammedans who have become Sikhs, and their descendants, are, inthe Penjabe 
jargon, termed Mezhebi Sinh, or Sinhs. of the faith; and they are subdivided into the four 
classes which are vulgarly,. but erroneously, supposed to distinguish the followers of Mu- 
HAMMED, Sayyap ‘Siva, SHEika Sinn, Moauuy, Sinn, and Para‘n Sinn, by which des 


signations the names of the particular race or country of the Muhammedans have been affixed, 
by Hindis, as distinctions of cast. ‘i 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS., 20d 


aloud, and but seldom assemble in their mosques,* of which few indeed 
have escaped destruction. The lower order of Szkhs are more happy: 
they are protected from the tyranny and violence of the chiefs, under 
whom they live, by the precepts of their common religion, and by the 
condition of their country, which enables them to abandon, whenever they 
chuse, a leader whom they dislike; and the distance of a few miles gene- 
rally places them under the protection of his rival and enemy. It is from 
this cause, that the lowest Sikh horseman usually assumes a very inde- 
pendent stile, and the highest chief treats his military followers with at- 
tention and conciliation, The civil officers, to whom the chiefs entrust 
their accounts, and the management of their property and revenue con- 
cerns, as well as the conduct of their negociations, are in general Sikhs 
of the Khaldsa cast, who, being followers of Na’wac, and not of Guru’ 
Gévinp, are not devoted to arms, but educated for peaceful occupations, 


in which they often become very expert and intelligent. 


__ Iw the collection of the revenue in the Penjad, it is stated to be a gene- 
ral rule, that the chiefs to whom the territories belong, should receive one 
half of the produce, and the farmer the other ; but the chief never levies 
the whole of his share; and, inno country, perhaps, is the Rayat, or cul- 
tivator, treated with more indulgence. Commerce is not so much encou- 
raged: heavy duties are levied upon it, by all petty rulers, through 
whose districts it passes: and this, added to the distracted state in which 


the Penjab has been, from the internal disputes of its possessors, caused 


* The Muhammedan inhabitants of the Penjib used to flock to the British camp, where 
they satd they enjoyed luxuries, which no man could appreciate, that had not suffered pri- 
vation. ‘They could pray aloud, and feast upon beef. 

+ Grain pays in kind; sugar-cane, melons &c. pay in cash. 


| Rorx 


208 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


the rich produce of Casmir to be carried to India by the difficult and 
mountainous tract of Jammu, Nadon, and Srinagar.. The Sikh chiefs have; 
however, discovered the injury which their interests have suffered from 
this cause, and have endeavored, and not without success, to restore con- 
fidence to the merchant; and great part of the shawl trade now flows, 


through the cities of Lahore, Amrttsar, and Patié!4,to Hindustan. 


Tur administration of justice, in the countries under. the Sikhs, is in a 
very rude and imperfect state; for though their scriptures inculcate gene~ 
ral maxims of justice, they are not considered, as the old testament is by 
the Jews, or the Koran by the Muhammedans, as books of law: and,. 
having no fixed. code, they appear to have adopted that i: regular practice, 
which is most congenial to the temper of the people, and best suited to 
the unsteady and changing character of their rule of government. The 
following appears to be the ‘general outline of their practice i in the admi- 


nistration of justice. 


 "TRIFLING disputes, about property, ave settled by the heads of the vil- 
lage, by arbitration,* or by the chiefs: either of these modes, supposing 
the parties consent to réfer to it, is final; and they must agree to one or 
other. If a theft occurs, the property is recovered, and the party punish- 
ed, not with death, by the person from whom it was stolen, or by the in- 
habitants of his village, or his chief, on either of whom he has a right to 


eall, upon such an occasion, for aid. Murder is sometimes punished by 


* ‘This is called Panchayat, or a court of five, the general number of arbitrators chosen to 
adjust differences and disputes. It is usual to assemble a Panchayai, or a court of arbitra- 
tion, in every part of India, under a native government; and, as they are always chosen 
from men of the best reputation, in the place where they meet, this court has a high character 
for justice. : 

+ A Sikh priest, who has béén several years in Caleutta, gave this outline of the adminis- 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 259 
the chief; but, more generally, by the relations of the deceased, who, in 
such cases, rigorously retaliate on the murderer, and sometimes. on ail 


who endeavor to protect him. 


Tue character of the Sikhs, or rather Sinks, which is the name by 
‘which the followers of Gu'ru' Gévinp, who are all devoted to arms, are 
distinguished, is very marked. They have, in general, the Hindi cast of 

countenance, somewhat altered by their long beards, and are to the full as 
active as the Mahratas, and rauch more robust, from their living fuller, 
and enjoying a better and colder climate. Their courage is equal, at all 
times, to that of any natives of India, and when wropght upon by pre- 
judice or religion, is quite desperate. They are all horsemen, and have no 
infantry in their own country, except for the defence of their forts and 
villages, though they generally serve as infantry in foreign armies. They 
are bold, and rather rough in their address, which appears more toa 
stranger from their invariably speaking in a loud tone* of voice: but this 
is quite a habit, and is alike used by them to express the sentiments of re- 
gard and hatred. The Sikhs have been reputed deceitful and eruel, but I 
Know no grounds upon which they can be considered more so, than the 


other tribes of India; they seemed to me, from all the intercourse I had 


SSS 8S——0—0—"$S SSS 
tration of justice among his countrymen. He spoke of it with rapture; and insisted, with true 
patriotic prejudice, on its great superiority over the vexatious system of the English govern- 
ment, which was, he said , tedious, vexatious and expensive, and advantageous only to clever 
rogues. 

* Talking aloud is so habitual toa Sikh, that he bawls a secret in your ear. It has often 
eccurred to me, that they have acquired it from living ina country, where internal disputes 
have so completely destroyed confidence, that they can only carry on cenversation with each 
other at a distance; but it is fairer, perliaps, to impute this boisterous and rude habit, to their 
living almost constantly ina camp, in which the voice certainly loses that nice modulated 
tone which distinguishes the more polished inhabitants of cities, 


260 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


with them, to be more open and sincere than the Mahratas, and less 
rude, and savage, than the Afghans. They have, indeed, become, from. 
national success, too proud of their own strength, and too irritable in their 
tempers, to have patience for the wiles of the former; and.-they retain, 
in spite of their change of manners and religion, too much of the original 
charaéter of their Hindé ancestors, (for the great majority are of the 
Hindi race,) to have the constitutional ferocity of the latter. The Szkh 
soldier is, generally speaking, brave, active and cheerful, without polish, 

but neither destitute of sincerity nor attachment; and, if he often appears 
wanting in humanity, it is not so much to be attributed to his national 
character, as to the habits of a life, which, from the condition of the s0= 
ciety in which he is born, is generally in scenes of violence and ra- 


pine. 


Tue Szkh nerchant, or cultivator of the soil, if he is a Sinh, differs 
little, in character from the soldier, except that his occupation renders 
him less presuming and boisterous. He also wears arms, and is, from 
education, prompt to use them, whenever his individual interest, or that 


. of the community in which he lives,* requires him to do so. The gene- 


* The old Sikh soldier generally returns to his native village, where his wealth, courage, 
or experience, always obtains him respect, and sometimes station and consequence. The 
second march which the British army made, into the country of the Sikhs, the head-quarters 
were near a small village, the chief of which, who was upwards of a hundred years of age, had 
been a soldier, and retained all the look and manner of his former occupation. He came to 
me and expressed his anxiety to see Lord Laxe. I shewed him the general, who was sitting - 
alone, in his tent, writing. He smiled, and said he’knew better: the hero who had over- 
thrown Sinpra‘ and Hotxar, and had conquered. Hindéstan, must be surrounded with at= 
tendants, and have plenty of persons to write for him. I assured him that it was Lord Laxg, 
and on his lordship coming to breakfast, I introduced the old Sink, who seeing a number of 
officers collect round him, was at last satisfied of the truth of what I said, and pleased with the 
great kindness and condescension with which he was treated by one whom he justly thought so 


SKETCH ‘OF: THE SIKUS. WG) 


ral occupations of the Khaldsa Sikhs has been before mentioned. Their: 
character differs widely from that of the ‘Sinhs. Full of intrigue,’ pliant, ’ 
versatile and ‘insinuating; they have: all ‘the art of the lower classes of’ 
Hindus; who'are “usually employed in transacting business! from: whom, 
indeed; as they have vio distin@tion of dress, it is acl difficult to distin 


guish them. ¢°° °°" nth Vi ob yor 


THE religious tribes of Acélis, Shahid, and Nirmala, have Been noti- 
ced; their general chara@ter is formed from ‘their habits ‘of life. ‘The 
Acalis are insolent, ignorant and daring : presuming upon ‘those rights 
which their numbers ‘and fanatic courage have establ ished, their deport- | 
mient is hardly tolerant. to the other Sikhs, and insufferable to strangers, 
for whom they entertain a contempt which they take little pains to con- : 
ceal. The Shahid and the Nirmala, particularly 1 the ‘latter, have more 
knowledge and more urbanity. ‘They are almost all men of quiet, peace 


able habits; and many of hen are said to © possess learning. 


. THERE is another tribe among -the Szkhs, called the Nanac; Pautra,’ 


Or descendants of Nanac, who have the character: -of Dane amild, yin=> 


great a man, sat owt on the carpet, became quite tletives and aiiieg all} he a _seen, from. 
the inyasion of Na pir Sau to that moment. Lord Lake, pleased with the bold manliness 
of his address, and the independence of his sentiments, told him he would . grant. him any fa- 
vour he wished. “ I am glad of it,” said the old man, “ then march away with. your army, 
© from my village, which will otherwise be destroyed. * “Lord Lake, struck with the noble 
spirit of the request, assured him he would march next. morning, and that, in the mean time, he 
| should have guards who would protect his village from injury. Satisfied Ww ith this assu- 
| rance, the old Sink was retiring, apparently full of admiration and gratitude at Lord Laxe's 
_ goodness, and of wonder at the scene he had witnessed, when, meeting two officers, at the 
_ door of the tent, he puta hand upon the breast of each, exclaiming at the same time, “ bro- 
thers! where were you born, and where are you at this moment 2” and w yithout waiting for 


| 


an answer, proceeded lo his village. 


SSS 


262° SKETCH OF THE SIKRUS: 


offensive race; and, though they. do: not acknowledge the institutions of : 
Gu'rv’ Govinp, they are greatly revered by his followers, who hold: it 

sacrilege to injure the race of. their. founder ; and, under the advantage 
which: this, general veneration affords them, the Ndnac-Pautra pursue | 
their occupations ;, which, if ‘they are not.mendicants, is generally: that of | 
travelling merchants. They do not carry arms; and profess, agreeably”, 


to the doctrine of BEY NAC, to be at peace* with all mankind. 


| ae tare) o + PIO! 5 Te AR 


4 i 
om ( if sd 4 fab 


“Tue Sik onverts, it. t has been before stated, -continue, after nes have., 


quitged their, original een all those civil usages, and ‘customs, of the, 


arr .ae0ns 


ag 
eae 


the tenets os Ne NAC, of. a institutions of ( Gur RU «GovNen, They a are... 


20 DAB, 
inmost particular with regard to their intermarriages and, on, this point,» 


= Sa iF 
~{f{OD OC; ef SP Vond fi 


Sikhs descended from Hindis, almost invariably conform to Hindi customs, 


SyYOrt sy 7iTB UO 


¥¢ S 


iu) tribe intermarrying. within itself, fs he Hindi usage, regarding. diet, . 


tree 
JRLiRG 


is “also held equally sacred ; ‘no Sikh, descended from. a _ Hindu. family, 
ever violating it, except unon cticulat occasions, such as a Guri-matd, 
when: they: are obliged) by their’ ténets' and institutions, to eat promiscu- 


ously. 5!The strict observance of these usages has’ enabled. many of the 


t RP ea 
iz 3 atl G. ISSS fo 


ee parler ari of the Gert and soe seule ee suiseeuin oe 


“When Lord ‘Lact entered ‘the Penjéb, in 1605, a general er eions was requested, by 
several principal chiefs, for the ‘Ninac Patra, on the ground of the. veneration i in which _ 
they were Held, which enabled them; it was stated, ‘to travel all over the country without. 
molestation 5 ‘even when the most violent wars ‘existed. It was, of course, granted. 

ot ‘The Ja its are res indies, of a low tribe, who, taking advantage of the decline of the Moe 
ghul empire, have, by their courage and enterprise, raised themselves into some consequence 
on the hiorth-western parts of Hindustan, and many of the Strong gest. forts of that part ce 
India’ are. still i in their possession. ie e: 

sa “The Gujars, who are also i indi, ‘have eS themselves to power by means not dis. : 

similar 0 those used by the Jats. Almost all the thieves in # iniiston are oft this tribe. aie 


SKETCH OF ‘THE SIKHS. 263° 
all those settled to the south of the Sat/ej, to preserve. ‘an. intimate inter=' 
course. with: their’ original! tribes; who, ‘considering ‘the ‘Sikhs, not as’ 
having lost cast, but.as-Hindis that) have ‘jomed a: political: association)’ 
which obliges, them, to conform to. general , rules established for its pre- 


servation, neither, refuse;to intermarry* nor, to, eat with, them, Pea a Woe 


THE higher cast of Hindus, such as Brahmens and Cshatriyas; Who have’ 
Recome Sikhs, continue to intermarry with. converts of their own tribes, but 
not with Hindus. of the Gast they, haye abandoned, as they, are; polluted by, 
eating animal food, all kinds of whieh, are lawful to Sikhs, except, the cows, 
which it is held. sacrilege to slay.-f, Novae, », whose  objedt, was to concili- 


ate the Muhammedans to his greed, prohibited hog’s. Ss flesh also, but ; it Witt 


introduced by his, successors, as much, , BERNER, from a. spirit, of “revenge: 


ous converts A he Tae and. vebrinet ube, among ‘whom wild ete is a. fave 


rite species of food. SRST RP eae Nr Tae DAT a Re ears 
93 bas borlousdob eicd doit pint as y 
Tue: Muhammedans, who become Sikhs, intermarry with eachother, but: 
are allowed to preserve none of their usages, being obliged to eat! hogs! 


ficsh, and abstain from circumcision. _ 


Tue: Sikhs are forbid the use*of: tobacco,t -but allowed to indulge in 


spirituous§ li uors, which the almost all drink to €XceSs 5 and it is rare 
P ee q ' Ae if 4 py 
‘ GO HODIZ e/ 1 


~* A marriage took place very lately betiveen the Sikh chief of Patiélé, and that of the 

Jat Raja of B ‘haratpur. 

+, Their prejudice re garetUE the ‘kithng of cows is stronger, if possible, than shat of the 
4 indis, 

nee Lhe Khalisa Sikhs who follow Nawac, and reject Guru’ Go'vinn’s institutions, make 
use of it. 

§ Spirituous liquors, they say, a1 are allowed by that verse in the Adi-Granv’h; which states, 
“* Eat and give unto others to eat. Drink and give unto others to drink. Bé glad and make' 
** others glad.” There is also an authority, quoted by the Sikhs, from the’ Hind# S'astras, in 


Zot SKETCH OF ‘THE ‘SIKHS:* 


to-see.a Sinh soldier, after sunset, quite sober...) Their drink is-an ardent: 
spirit;* amade7ine the. Penjab;. but. they -have no objections to either:the» 


wine or spirits of Exrope, when they can obtain them.) 


Tur“use of opiliin, to intoxicate, is very common with the Szkhs, as with 


most of the militéry tribes of India. “They also take B’hang-} another in- 


ebyjating drugé ni fos womhan os 


“THe conduct of thy Sikhs ‘to theit women, “differs,” in ho material res- 


pect, from’ that of the tribes of Hindis, or Milidmmedans, from whom 


they are descended ; their motal chara@ter, with. ‘regard to women, and 


indeed in most other points, may, from the freedom of their habits, gene- 


rally be considered as much. more lax than’ that of their. ancestors, who 
lived under the restraint of severe restrictions, and whose fear of © excom- : 
munication from their cast, at least’ obliged ‘them to cover their sins with’ 
the veil of decency. ‘This the emancipated Sikhs despise ; and there is 


hardly an infamy which this debauched and dissolute race are not accused, 


and I believe with justice, of committing, in the most open and shameful 
manner, |» ( as | 


Tue Sikhs are almost all horsemen, and they take great delight in’ 


riding.’;; heir horses were, a few dled famous; and: those’ bred tin 


= Fy ohvaE ns Li 


favor of this drinking to excess ; Dures, “agreeably to the Sikh quotations, used to drink, 


because liquor i inspires ¢ courage; and this goddess, they say, was drunk when she Hore Maur- < 
SHASUR. ; 
es When Fareu Sinn of Aluwdél, who was quite a young man, was with the British ar- 
my, Lord Lake gratified him by a field review. He was upon an clephant, and I attended, 
him upon another. A little before sun-set, he became low and uneasy. I obseryed it, and. 
B’ua‘e Stnu, an old chief, of frank, rough amnnetes at once said, “* Fates Sinn wants his 
‘* dram, but is ashamed to drink before you.” I requested he would follow his custom, 
which he did, by. drinking a large cup of spitits. nek ag 
at Cannabis Sativa. 


n 
J 5 


U ¥ ‘ : f si f. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 265 
the Lak’hi Jungle, and other parts: of ‘their ‘territory, were justly cele- 
brated for their strength, temper aiid activity: but the intemal distractions 
of these territories has been tinfavourable to the ehcourageticit OF: the 
breed, which has consequently: dedined*’ and the Sibhs now'are ti no ress 
pect better mounted thai the’ Mahrdtas; and, from a hundred’of their 
cavalry, it would be difficult to sele@ ten horses that” would be adimitted 


as fit +6 mount native troopers in ue’ i Seriiee. PHP WAGES: 


-\} ns , ) SA ON oe IP 
“ L1LA AA .i9.. 90701; of}, DOB ,pbisik 

ee eae use swords ie aes seal of them,.now, carry 
matchlocks, though some still use the bow, and arrow, a species-of arms, 
for excellence. in the use of which their, forefathers were celebrated, and 


which their descendants.appear to abandon, with, great reluctange. (1). >»y 


AUP” éducation of the Sikhs renders’ them hardy, and capable of great 
fatigue; and the condition of the society in which they ive, ‘affords con- 
stant exercise to that restless spirit of activity and enterprize, which their 
religion has generated. ‘Such a race cannot be epicures: they appear, in- 
deed, generally to despise luxury of diet, and pride themselves in their 
coarse fare. Their dress is also plain, not unlike that of the Fhindus, 
equally light and divested of ornament. Some of ‘the chiefs wear gold 
bangles, but this is rare, and the general charatteristic of their dress; and 


mode of oe is simplicity. 


.) cM 

seid BK forinicinal ants among the S7zkhs, | fee to be familiar poe easy 
of intercourse with their inferiors, and to despise, the .pomp and state. of 
4he Muhammedan chiefs; but their pride often) counteraéts this disposition, 
and they appeared to me to have, in proportion to ‘their rank and. conse- 
quence, more state, dnd.to maintain equal, if not more reserve, and dig- 
nity, with their followers, than is usual with the Mahrata chiefs. 

itt 


266 SKETCH OF THE SHCHS. . 


~ In would be difficult, if not impraCticable, te ascertain the amount of the 
population of the Szkh territories, or evento, compute the number of the 
armies which they could. bring: into..action. ~ They boast that they can, 
raise more than a hundred thousand, horse;..and, if. it were possible to. as¢ 
semble every Sikh horseman, this statement might not be an.exaggera- 
tion; ; but there is,, perhaps, no chief among them, except Ranjrg Sinu, of 
Lahore, that could bring an effective body: of. four thousand men into the 
field: and the force of Ranyit SinH did not, in 1805, amount to eight 
thousand, and part of that was under chiefs who had been subdued from 
a state of independence, and whose turbulent minds ill brooked an usurpa- 
tion which they deemed’ subversive of the constitution of their common- 
wealth, - His‘army is now’ more‘numerous than it'was, but it is composed, 
of materials which have no natural cohesion,. and. the first: serious. check 


which it meets, will probably cause its dissolution. 


Neauameenatnimiacs ae ae ae" nS i ee rae Sa 


‘SECTION: a 


"THERE is No ance of this sketch which is more curious, ane impors 
tant, or that. offers more. difficulties to, the i inquirer, than the religion of the 
Sikhs. We meet ek a creed of pure deism,, grounded on, the most 
sublime general truths, blended with the belief of all the absurdities of the 
Hindi: mythology,-and the fables of Mukammedanism; for NaNAé pro- 
fessed a desire to reforms not to destroy, the:relicion of the tribe in which 
he was born; and, aétuated by the great and benevolent design of recon- 
ciling the jarring: faiths of’ Brana: and MunamMep, he endeavored to 
conciliate both Hinds and: Moslems to. his doctrine, by. persuading them: to 
reject those parts of their respective belief and usages, which he contende 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, | 26% 


ed were unworthy of that Gop whom they both adored. He called upon 
the: Hindus, to abandon the worship of idols, and to return to that pure des 
Yotion of the deity, in which their religion originated. He called upon the 
Muhammedans, to abstain from practices, like the slaughter of cows, that 
were offensive to the religion of thé Hindus, and to cease from the “per4 
secution of that:race. He adopted, in order to conciliate them; many of 
the maxims, which he had learnt from mendicants, who professed. the 
principles of the Sif seét; and he constantly referred ,to, the admired 
writings of the celebrated Muhammedan, Kaxir,* who was a professed 
Sufi, and who, inculcated the doctrine of the equality of the relation of all 
created beings to their creator. Nanac, endeavored, with all the power 
ee own genius, aided’ by, such authorities, to impress. both. Hindus and 
Muhammedans with a love of toleration, and an abhorrence,of war; and 
his life was as peaceable as his doctrine. , He appears, indeed, to have 
adopted, from the hour in which he abandoned his worldly occupations, to 
that of his death, the habits practised by that crowd of holy mendicants, 
Sanyasis and Fakirs, with whom India swarms. He conformed to their 
customs, and his extraordinary austerities} are a constant theme of praise 
With his followers. His works are all in praise of Gop; but he treats the 
polytheism of the Hinds with respect, and even veneration. He never 


shews a peaenon to destroy the eae but only wishes to atest it of its 


_ * This ete Sifi, or philosophical, deist, lived. in the: time of the emperor Sue'R 
Sua’n, He was, by trade, a weaver; but has written several admired works. They are all 
composed in a strain of universal philanthropy and benevolence, and above all he inculcated 
religious toleration, particularly between the Muhgmmedans and Hindis, by both of whom 
his memory is held in the highest,esteem and veneration. 

+ Nawac was celebrated for the manner in which he performed Picts or austere devo 
tion which requires the mind to be so totally absorbed in the divinity, as to be abstracted 


from every worldly thought, and this for as long a period as human strength is capable of 
sustaining, 


me 
268 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


useless tinsel and false ornaments, and to establish its complete depen- 
dence upon the great creator of the universe. He speaks every where of 
MuxuamMeEn, and his successors, with moderation ; but animadverts boldly: 
en-what he conceives to be their errors; and, above all, on their endea= 


vours £0) propagate their faith by the sword. . 


nN Waiwac made no material invasion of either the civil or religious 
usages: OF the: Hinds, and as his only desire was to restore a nation who 
had degenerattd from their original pure worship* into idolatry, he may 
be considered ‘moré ih the light of a reformer, than of a subverter of the 
Hindi religion ; and those Sikhs who adhere to his tenets, without admit= 
ting those of Guru Gévinp, are hardly to be distinguished from the 
great mass of Ehindit population; among whom there are many sects who 
differ, much’ more than thatof Na’ NAC; ‘from the general and orthodox 


worship at Bere established § in hee 


Tur first successors s of Ne NAC “appear to have taught ae the s same 
doGtrine a as s their leader ; and though Har Gévinp. armed all his follow- 
ers, it was on a principle of self defence, in which he was. fully justified, | 
even. by the, usage. of the Hindus. It was reserved for Guru Govinp to 
give a new charagter to the religion of his followers, not by making any 
material alteration i in the tenets of Na’ nac, but by establishing institutions 
and usages, which not only separated them from other Hindus, but which, 
by the complete abolition of all distin@ion of casts, destroyed, at one 
blow, a system of civil polity, that, from being interwoven with the reli- 
gion of a weak and bigotted’ race, ‘fixed the rule of its priests upon a basis 


that had withstood the shock of | ages. Though the code of the Hindus 


* The most ancient Hindus do. not appear to haye paid adoration to idals; but though 
they adored Gon, they worshipped the sun and elements. 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 269 


was calculated to preserve a vast community in tranquillity and: obedience 
toits rulers, it had the natural effect of making the country, in which it 
was established, an easy conquest to every powerful foreign invader; 
and it appears to have been the contemplation ‘of this effect, that made 
Guru’ Gévinp resolve on the abolition of cast) asa necessary and indis< 
pensable prelude’ to any attempt to arm the original native’ population of 
India against their foreign tyrants: He called’ upon all Hindus; to break 
those chains in which prejudice and bigotry had bound them, and; to de- 
vote themselves to arms, as the only means* by: which they could free; 
themselves from: the ‘oppressive government of the Muhammedans; a- 
gainst whom a sense of his own wrongs; and those:of his tribe; led him: to. 
preach eternal warfare. His religious doctrine was meant to ‘be: popular, 
and it promised equality. ‘The invidious appellations of Brahmen, Csha-= 
triya, Vaisya, and Sidra, were abolished. The pride of descent might 
remain, and keep up some distin@iione: : but in the religious code of 
Govinp, every Khalsa Sinh, for such he termed his followers, was equal, 
atid had a like title to the Boe things of this world, and to. the blessings 


of a future ‘life. 


Tuoucu Gu'ru’' Govinp mixes, even more than Na ac, the mytho]o- ) 
gy of the Hinds with his own tenets; though his desire to conciliate them, 
in opposition to the Muhammedans, against whom he always breathed war 
and destruction, led him to worship at. Hindu sacred shrines; and though | 
the peculiar customs and dress, among his followers, are stated to have 
been adopted from veneration to the Hindz.goddess of courage, Du'rca 
Buavani; yet it is imposs’ble to reconcile the.religion and usages, which 
Govinp has established, with the belief of the Hinds. It does not, like 
that of Nanac, question some favorite dozmas of . the disciples of 

Uuu 


270 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS.- 


BrauMa, and attack that worship of idols, which few of these defend, 
except upon the ground of thesefigures, before which they bend, being 
symbolical representations of the attributes of an all powerful divinity;. 
but it proceeds, at once, to subvert the foundation of the whole system. 
Wherever: the religion of Gu'ru’ Gévinp. prevails, the institutions of: 
Brauma’ must fall... Thée- admission of proselytes, the: abolition of the. 
distinctions of cast, the eating of all kinds of flesh, except that of cows, 
the form’ of: religious worship, and the general devotion. of all -Sinhs to 
arms, are ordinances. altogether irreconcileable with Hindi mythology,. 
and ‘have rendered the religion of the Sckhs as obnoxious tothe Brahmens; 
and higher tribes of thecEiiudiis, as it is popular with the lower orders of ; 


thatinianersis class of mankind... 


_ AFTER this rapid sketch of ae general character of the religion of the 


Sikhs, I shall take a more detailed view a its origin, progress, tenets and 


forms. 


“A Sikh author,* whom TVhave followed in-several parts of this. sketch, . 
is very particular in stating the causes of the origin of the religion of 
Nawac; he describes the different Yugas, or ages of the world, stated 
in the Hindi mythology. The Cali Yug, which is the present, is that in 
which it was written that the human race would become completely de- ' 
praved: “© Discord,” says the’ author, ‘speaking of ‘the Cali Yug, «© will ' 
5 rise in the wor ‘id, sin prevail, and the universe become wicked ; cast will » 
contend we cast § and, like bamboos | in friction, consume each other to 
‘embers. ' ‘The Vedas, or sc riptures, ” he adds, “ will be held in disre- 


pute, for they shall not be understood, and the darkness of ignorance 


Pebaw ee. '4 
rar ee ene 


%& Bua Guru Das Bw AwEe. © 0 


SKETCH OF THE, SIS, ath 


will prevail every where.” Such is this author’s record of a divine 
prophecy, regarding this degenerate age. He proceeds to state what has, 
ensued: “ every one, followed his own path, and. sects were separated ;, 
Fs some worshipped Cuanpra (the moon;) some, Surya (the.sun;) some, 
“« prayed to the earth, to the sky, and the air, and the water, and the fire, 
‘« while others worshipped; D’Herma Raya’ (the judge of the dead). and 
“ in the fallacy of the seéts nothing was to be found but error. Tn-short, 

“ pride prevailed inthe world, and the four casts* established a system. of, 
“ ascetic devotion. From these, the ten seéts of Sanydsts, and the twelve , 
“sects Of Yogis originated. The Jangam, the Srivira, and the Deva 
re Digambar, entered into rnutual contests. ~The Brdhmens divided into 
so different classes, and the Sastras, Vedas, and Purénast contradicted 

oh each, other. The six Ders‘ans (philosophical sects) exhibited enmity, 
« and the thirty-six Pashands, (heterodox sects i arose, , with: hundreds of 
“ thousands of chimerical and magical ( tantra manira ) setts; and thus, 
“ _from one form, many good and many evil forms originated, and error : 


ae “prevailed i in the ee se uz, OY age of general depravity.” 


Tue S7kh Jnr pursues this account of ae errors, into fie ne Hine=: 
dis fell, with a curious passage, regarding the prigin.and progress of the: 


Muhammedan religion. 


« Tue world,” he writes, “ went on with these numerous divisions, 


“when Munammep Yarat appeared, who gave, origin to. the seventy- 


«“ two setts,§ and widely disseminated discord and war.-He established the 


"* Brahmen, Cshatriya, Vaisya, anid Sidra. 

't Different sacred books of the Hindis. 

t Yar signifies JSriend, and one of .the prophet’ 3 titles, among his. followers,-is Yar-ie 
Khudé, or the friend of Gop. | . 

“§ The Muhanimedan religion is said to be divided inta seventy-two sects. 


272 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 
@Roeh o Aid (fast and festivals) and the Namdz (prayer) and made’ 
« his practice of devotional aéts prevalent in the world, with a multitude 


s of distinCtions, of Pzr (saint) Paighamber (prophet) Ulemd, (the or- 


sé der of priesthood;) and Kitab (the Koran.) He demolished the tem- 
au ples, and on their ruins built the mosques, slaughtering cows and help-' 


« Joss persons, and spreading transgression far and wide, holding in’ 


“ « hostility Cafirs (infidels), Mudhids (idolators), Irmenis (Armenians ), 


«© Rumis (the Turks ), and Zingis ( Ethiopians: ) thus vice amis diffused 


*é itself in the universe.’ 


f 


“ one Hindi, the other Muhammedan, and both were alike ‘excited by 


“ “pride, enmity, and avarice, to violence. The Hindis set their heart 


6 on Ganga. and Benares. The Muhammedans on Mecca and ie) Céaba. | 


66 The Hindis clung to their mark on the forehead and brahminical string. 


ce bhe Moslemans to their circumcision. ‘The one cried Ra M (the name 


“ of an Avatar) ‘the other Rahim (the merciful) ; one name ‘but two 


“© ways of pronouncing it ; forgetting equally the V édas, and the Koran: 


s-and through the deceptions of lust; avarice, the ‘world; and Satan, they 


“swerved equally from the true path; while Brahmens and Moulavis » 


** destroyed each other, by their quarrels, and the vicissitudés' of life and: 


s* death hung always suspended over their heads. 


“ Wuen the world was in this distra¢ted state and vice prevailed,” ’ 
says this writer, “ the complaint of virtue, whose dominion was ex- 


« tinct, reached the throne of the almighty, who created Na‘Nac, to en-— 


*« lighten, and improve a degenerate and. corrupt age; and that holy man 
** made Gop the supreme known to all, giving the nectarious water that 
** washed his feet to his disciples to drink, He restored to virtue her 


<6 Pree this hee adds, * there were two races in the worl ‘the 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS: 273 


strength, blended the four casts* into one, established one mode of salus 
* tation, changed’ the childish play of bending the head at the féet‘of idols, 


# iain the worship of the true:Gop, and reformed a depraved: world.” 


Na NAG appears, by the account of this author, to have established his 
fae for sanctity, by the usual, modes of religious ‘mendicants, He _per= 
formed severe Tapasa, living upon sand and swallow-wort, and sleep- 
ing on sharp pebbles ; and after’ attaining fame by this kind of penance, 


he commenced his travels,’ with the view vy oe his’ doCtrine over 


fie earth. 


, Arter NAG NAC had camuleted his ek travels, he is S supposed to 
have ascended to Sumeru, where he saw the Sida’ his, all seated i in a Cir= 
cle. These, from a knowledge of that eminence for which, he was pre-=. 
destined, wished to make him assume the characteristic devation of their, 
sect, to which they thought he would be an ornament. While means were 
used to effect this purpose, a divine voice was heard to exclaim’ Na- 
« wac shall form his own’sect, distinct from all'the atts § and’ Sidi his; 
and _ his name shall be joyful to the Cali Yug.” ~ After this; Na’nac’ 
preached the adoration of the true Gop, to:the Hindlis;~ and then went to 
instruct. the Muhammedans, in their sacred temples at Mecca. . When at’ 


that place, the holy men are said to have gathered round him, and:deman- 


\ * There is no grownd to conclude, ihatcasts were altogether ‘abolished by: Na‘wac ; though’ 
his doctrines and writings had a tendency to equalize the Hindiés, and unite all in the worship. 
of one Gop. | 

A kind of ascetic devotion, which has been before explained. 

} ‘The Stddhis (Saints) are the attendants of the gods. The name is most generally ap- 
plied to those who wait on Ganesa. 
-§ The name. Yati is most usually applied to the priests of the Jatnas ; but it is also ap- 


plicable to Sanydsis and other penitents, 


Www 


214 SKETCH OF THE SIKUS: 


ded, whether their faith, or that of the Hindus, was the best. ‘© WwW ithout 
« the practice of true piety, both,” said Na'nac, “ are erroneous, and 
« neither Hindus nor Moslems will be acceptable before the’ throne) of 
“ Gop; for the faded tinge of scarlet, that has been soiled by water, will 
“* never return. You both deceive yourselves, pronouncing aloud Ram 


ec and Rants, and the ae of Satan prevails in the universe.” 


Tar courageous jaesedaer: ate which: Ne NAC aauogieedl his relie 
gion, to the Muhammedans, is a favorite topic ‘with, his biographers. He 
was one day abused, ‘and even struck, as one of these relates, by a Moule 
lah, for 1y ying. on _ the ground with his feet in the direction of the sacred 
temple of Mecca, mee “How darest thou, infidel ! i said the offended Muham- 
medan priest, “« ‘tum thy: feet towards the house of Gop.” nN ae Tum them: 
ee ae you can,’ said the pious but : indignant Ne NAG, ce in a diredtion 


Ta where the house of. Goo i is | not.” 


ve NAC,. Aid, aes the. mission if MuHamnen, ee | That Prophet 
“ was sent,’ he said, “ by Gop, to. this. world, to do good, and to dis. 
<<. seminate . the. knowledge of one Gop through means of the Koran mt 
« but.he,. a¢ting..on. the principle of free will, which all human beings 
* exercise, introduced oppression, and cruelty, and. the slaughter of cows,*. 
‘¢ for which he died,” . *« Iam now. sent,’’ he added, ce from heaven, to, 
‘¢_ publish. unto faapktagd a_book, which shall reduce all the names given 
* ynto:Gop, to‘one name,’ which is- Gop; and. he who.-calls him by any 
“ other, shall’ fall’ into the path of the devil, and have his ‘feet bound in’ 


3d 


“ the chains of wretchedness: you have,’ said’ he to the Muhammedans, 


‘«despoiled the temples, and burnt the sacred Vedas, of the Hindiss and 


* Nawac appears, on vihis, and’ every occasion, t6 vies Diener his aan to this 
favorite dogma of the Hindis, ? | 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS> 275 
<< yow have dressed yourselves invdresses.of blue, and you deliht to have: 
« your praises sung from. house to house;>but I, who have seen all the 
« world; tell you, thatthe Hindus equally-hate you and your mosques. 
« | amsent.te reconcile your jarring faiths; aid implore you to réad’ 
« their scriptures, as*iwell: as your own ;: but reading js useless without 
«« obedience to: the dottrine taught; for Gop ‘has ‘said, rio mat shall be 
“« saved excépt He, has performed good works, Thealmighty will not 
‘<.ask to what tribe or persuasion he belongs. He will only @sk What Hag’ 
«¢ he done. \ Therefore those violent ‘and contintied: disputes, ‘whieh’ subsist 
«« between the Hindis' and Moslemans; are’ as’ inipious as they aré’ lle 


bs ¥ ar i 


’ SucH were the doctrines, according to. his disciples which , Nw NAG, 
taught to both Hindiis and Muhammedans. He professed: veneration and, 
respect, but ref used adoration to the founders of both their religions, for, 
which, as for those of all other tribes, he had great tolerance. « A hun 
cc ‘dred thousand of MuHaAMMeEDs,” said Na NAC, “ g million of Bane, 
< wa's, Visunus, and a hundred thousand Ra’ MAS, stand at the gate of, 
« the most high. These all perish, Goo alone i is immortal. Yet men,, 
« who unite in the praise of Gop, are not ashamed of living i in contention, 
«* with each other, which proves that the evil spirit ‘has ‘subdued all. He. 
« alone is a true Hindi whose heart i is Just, ‘and he only i is a good Mu, 


« hammedan w hose life is pure.” 


Nanac is sated by the Szkk ais feaen whom the above account'of 
his religion is taken, to;have had an. interview with: the supreme Gop, 
which he thus describes: “ one day Nawac heard a voice from above’ 
“ exclaim, Nawnac, approach |” He replied, 8 Oh Gop! what power 
“ have I to stand in thy presence, pe ‘The voice. said, ‘ ‘close thine 


oe eyes, Niguic ‘shut his eyes, and Sduanced: ess was told to look UD; 


276 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS: 


he did so, arid, heard the word J¥al: or we/ done, pronounced ‘five times, 


and then Wa!) Gurijé, or well done teacher». After: this Gop 'said, “ Na~ 


GE 


o% 


46 


-nac! I have sent thee, into: the world, in the ‘Cal: Yug; (or depraved’ 


‘.age;) go and) bear my name.” Na Nac said, “ Oh Gop! how can 


I bear the mighty burthen?: If my age was extended to tens of mil- 


lions’ of. years, if I drank of inimortality and my eyes were formed 


‘of the sun-and moon, and were never closed, still, Oh Gop! I:could 


- not. presume to take charge of thy wondrous name.” “ I will be 


thy. .Gura (teacher),” said. Gop,“ and thou shalt be a Gura to all’ 


‘ mankind, and thy sect shall.be great in the world, their word is Purt’ 


Puri. The word of the Bairagt is Ram! Ram! that of the Sanydst 
Om! Nami! tg ardyen! and the word of the 7% gts, Ades! Ades’! and, 


- the salutation of the Muhammedans i is Salam Altkam;-and that of the. 
“Hindis, Ram! Rém! but the word of thy sect. shall be Guru, and. IL, 
will forgive the crimes of thy disciples. The place of worship of the., 
Bairdgis is called Rimsdla; that of the V6; Ogts, Asan; that of the Sa-., 
“nydsts, Mat; that of thy tribe shall he Dherma Sdla. Thou must teach. 
“unto: thy followers three lessons ; the first, to. worship my name ; ‘the se-. 
2 cond, “charity; : the third, ablation. They must not abandon the world, 
and ‘they must do ill to no being ; =) - for into every being have I infused. 


breath, ‘and whatever I am, thou art, for betwixt us there i is no ee 


ence. Itis a blessing that thou art sent into the Cali Yug.” ~ After this 


‘Wa Girk? or well done, teacher! was pronounced from the mouth of 
of the most high Giri oF téacher ma and Na’nac came to give: 


light and freedom to'the universe.’ 


“Tue shove will give a sufficient v view of the ideas, which the Szkhs enter= 


tain, regarding the divine origin of their faith, which, as first taught. bY, 


Na‘nac, might justly be deemed the religion of peace, 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. e717 
lee pyp ont armour,” says NA'NAc, “that will harm no one; let thy coat 
of mail be that of understanding, ‘and convert'thy énemics ‘to ‘friends. 
é Fight with valor, ‘but with’no weapon extept the word ‘of Gop.” All 
the principles, which 'Na‘wAc inculeated, ‘were those. of “pure deism'; but 
- ynoderated,’in order°td ‘méét “the deep ‘rooted: usages’ of that’ portion of 
mankind? which “hé ‘wished ‘to reclaim’ ftom’ ‘error. ° Though “he con= 
demned'the ‘lives: and ‘habits of ‘the Muhammedans, ‘he’ approved of the 
Koran © Hé adimitted the truth of the ancient Védas, but contended that 
the ‘Hindw religion had been corrupted, by the introduction of a plurality 
of Govs, with the worship of images; which led: their minds astray; 
from that! great and eternal. being, to whom adoration should ‘alone 
be paid. ‘Hej: however, followed the forms: of the: Hindis, and adopted) 
most of their doctrines which :did not interfere with his great and -lead- 
ing tenet. He admitted the claim to veneration, of the numerous catalogue 
of Hindi: Devas, ‘dnd Dévatds, or ‘iferior deities; “but he refused them 
adoration.. He held it impious to” “slaughter the cow, and he aor 
iis votaries, as has racy i to > consider ablution as one © of ana ey ; 


ded duties. 


Nanac, omeuserite to Ponjdbi ssi saaated the Hiedi aang of 
metempsychosis. He believed,,.that really good men.would enjoy paradise ; 
that those, who had no claim. to the name of good, but; yet .were not bad, 
would undergo another probation, by revisiting, .the,, world in the human 
form: and that the bad would: animate, the bodies, of animals, particularly 
dogs.and cats; but it appears, from the'same, authorities, that Na‘nac was 


acquainted with the Muhammedan doctrine, regarding: the. fall = man, and 


* This fact is admitted by Sih authors. It is, however, ape that Na wag was ae 
imperfectly acquainted with the doctrines of that yolumé. 


x xX 


278 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 


a future state; and that he represented it to his followers, as a. system, in 
which Gop, by, shewing a heaven and a hell, had; in his great goodness, 
held out future rewards and punishments to man, whose will he had left 


free, to incite him to good actions, and. deter him from bad. The principle 


ef reward and punishment is so nearly the same in the. Hindu and in the, 


Muhammedan religion, that it was, not difficult;for. N.a’nac to reconcile his, 


followers upon. this point; but in this, as in all others, he seems to have 
bent to the doctrine of Brauma. In albhis writings, however, he borrow= 
ed indiflerently from the Koran and the Hindu. Sdstras; and his example 
was followed by his successors; and quotations from, the ‘scriptures. of the 


Hindus, and from the book of MusAMMeED, are indiscriminately. introdu- 


ced into all their sacred writings, to elucidate those points, on: which it was: 


their se to reconcile these jarring religions. - 


“Wirn the exact mode i in which Na’ NAC ene ie followers to ad- 


dress their prayers to that supreme. being whom he taught them to adore, 
I am not acquainted, Their, D ‘herma Sala, or temples, of worship, are, in) 


general, plain buildings. Images are, of course, banished: their prescribed. 


forms of prayer are, I believe, few and simple: part of the writings of 


Na wac, which have since been incorporated with those’ of ‘his’ successors, 


in the Adi Grant’h; are read; or rather recited, upon. ev ery solemn’ occasi- 


“ These are alin! praise of ‘the deity, of religion, and of virtue: and 


against impiety, and intimorality. “Fhe Adi Grani’h, the whole ‘of the’ 


first part of which is ascribed to Na’nac, is written, like the rest’ of the 


books of the Sikhs, in the GurimuP’h® charater.~ I can only judge ‘very 


inperfeétly of the value of this: work; but some extracts, translated from’ 


i TH + ath He aeticy fig SOE OBE rs ; f ah ee 
'* A modified species of the Nagar? character. ' 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 279 


/ 


it, appear worthy of that adunivations which is bestowed ne it by the 
Sikhs. : 


THE Adi Grant'h ‘is in’ verse,’ andl many of thé chapters, written by 
NaNac, are termed Pidi, which, means, literally, a ladder or fight of 
steps; and ‘sie eek? ey me which: aman ign 


In the Glleniae fragment, Aiserally Hansa from the Sait rig asa 
mahilla pehla of Na'wac, he displays the supremacy of ‘the true Gop, and 
the inferiority of the Dévatds, and other created beings t6 thé’ hiversal 
crestor; however Mag Ly have been elevated: into. dake by: ignorance 


Thy portals, how wonderful they are, how wenderfal thy palace, where thou sittest and 
governest all. . : 
Numberless and infinite aré the sounds which proclaim thy praises.: . 
How numerous are thy Perts, skilful in music and song , 
~ Pavan ain, water, and Vasantar (fire) celebrate ‘ies Derma Raga’ dhe I indie 
‘Reapamanruus) celebrates thy praises, at thy gates. ©: ff ig 
Curmeacrrs (secretary to D’uerma Raga’) celebrates thy ‘praises, who, skill in, 
. writing, writes and administers final justice. _ 
“Iswara,\Brauma‘, and Devi, celebrate'thy praises; they: fa) in “fit terms thy wide 
jesty, at thy gates. BOL ; 
J NDRA celebrates thy praises, sitting on the Indraic throne aid the Décatas. 
,' The just celebrate thy praises in profound meditation, the pious declare thy, Mony-, 
~ The Yatis, and the Satis joyfully celebrate thy might. _ f 
‘The, Pandits, skilled in reading, and the Rishiswaras, who Fis by age fend the Vi Ae 
4 recile thy praises. 3 
The Mohinis (celestial courtezans) sheact aflaride, inhabitingy Swarga, Mrity ya ahd. Pi- 
on tath, celebrate thy praises. . 
. The Ratnas (gems)-with the thirty-eight Tirt’ has (sacred springs,) celebrate thy praises. 
Heroes of great might celebrate thy namie ; eee cf the four ain of gc ele 
brate thy praises. ; 
The continents, and regions of the world, celebrate thy praises; the oniversal scceb anata 
» (the mundane egg) which thou hast established firm. ' 
All who know thee praise thee, all who are desirous of thy worships 


280 SKETCH OF THE’ SIKHS, 


«;/ Jlow’ numerous: they are who praise thee; theyexceed ny comprehension: how:'then’shall 
Nanac describe them? 
He, even he is the lord of truth, true, and truly just. 
‘He is, he was, he passes, he passes not, the preserver: of all that: is preserved. ; 
: Of numer ous hues, soxts and kinds, he is the original author of Ma ya Oe i 
4 Haying formed the creation, “he str veys his owit “work, the’ display of his own eteatnesg: 
‘W hat pleases him die-does,:and uo order ofvany/other:being can reach him, 0°. : © 
He is the Padshah and a Piadscheln of Shas ; Hanae resides in his yours 


ee i verses are, pak sufficient to, el ‘aan it was ona princi. 
ele. of pure.:deism,.that Na'nac entirely grounded his religion... It was: 
not, possible, however, that .the.minds. of, any. large. portion, of, mankind, 
could remain long fixed in a belief which presented them only with ge-, 
neral truths, and those of a nature too vast for their contemplation, or 
comprehension. The followers of Na NAG, since his. death, shave paid an 
adoration to his name, which is’ at variance with the lessons which he 
taught; they have clothed him i in all the attributes of. a saint. pL “hey con- 
sider him as the selected instrument of Gop to make known the true faith 
to fallen man‘; ‘and, as such, they give him divine honors ; not only per= 
forming pilgrimage to his ‘tomb, but addressing pin J in their, prayers, as 


their saviour and mediator. 


Tuer ‘religious tenets and ° “usages ‘of the ‘Sikhs, continued as they, had 
been established by. Na' NAC, * . till. the: time. of. Gout RU Gani. who, 
though he did not alter the fundamental principles e the established faith, 


made so ‘complete a change in the sacred usages, . ‘and civil fae of his 


- * Certainly no material alteration was made,. either in the belief. or forms of the Sikhs, by 
any of his successors before Guru’ Go'vinn. Har Go‘vinp; who: armed his followers to 
repel aggression, would only appear to have made’ a temporary-effort to oppose: his’ enemies, 
without an endeavour to elicct any serious ae in the religious pet or. Honsloms of the 
sect to which he belonged. he 4 9945 3 


SKETEMOF THE 'SIKHS: — 28k 


followers, hatte ogave thenviancen tirely newcharadters din though 'the 
Sikhs: retain all their, venerationdor Na wac, they deeémy Guru Govinp' 
to have been equally:exalted,! by the: imniediate favor candzpratection® 
of the divinity; ard, thes DasamadinPddshah ka Aaran'th, or: bookenof the 
tenth king; which was-wmitten by GuixwiGonviInp, is considered; ‘in every 
respect,ias: holy as. the Adi Grant’h:of: Na'nac, andchis immediate suc= 
cessors. I cannot better explain the pretensions which Guru Govind 
has. made to the rank, of a prophet, than by, exhibiting. his own, account 


ass 4 


of, his, mission, in a literal, version. from his Vichitra Pie atac. Bai aes 


yd 
ees) y k4) Lda NY a 


nei Bhawadiae fie own history,'and thé’multifarious austerities which 


Airc gh : Sir ere rsy QPEL MONEE T [IQ Vit ve} 23 
ee mf have: ‘aga ane OMB QUI lt Or Ph OT 2 {10 ¥ 
ve mobs tomabsed yet 10,22 0l.wrilieiad on asow 1: gnied amorque > 
6s | Warne the “seven, | peaks, rise. beautiful on. the snountain, Temacula, 
jas Hu Aa ose) 7k M34 GS f Oeigd 
** and the place takes the yame of, Sapig Sringe, greater penance: | have £ 
Sao Yer MIs : IITA VU be 
performed the n yas ever endured, - by. Pandu. Raja, meditating, con- 
op aeies ge sa 


* stant! been Mahé. Cal and. Calica ‘till diversity was changed into one 
Robusto on nO , OH gussis DME Din coe 


“form. My father a mother meditated ¢ on the.divinity,. and performed 
* the Yoga, till Gu’ru’ De'va approved of hel devotions. Then the 
«“(shpreme issusd hiwordery and'I' was born; in the Cali Yug, though my 
© jnclitation was novitd ome ifto the world; my mind being fixed on the 
foot: of the suptetne: °c When the supreme being made Known: his will, 

« Dwas'sent into’the world. “hie eterhal gas thiis addressee this feeble 
“insestiomiiot yIov .virolig euoioiy pont otgqiixe oF pms YJoig 5 


\ eit etd harlailds y 
ere t * Cris %, HO etl narianas 


ida es have ‘manifested Weeks as | my,o own so, and appointed, thee, to estar 


a ‘blish a perfeet! Pant h (seét im Go into the world, establish virtue and 


mosis. (, Did 
e expel view | one Abe Veveg eg : 
€ i, boebrmodar Nitto? ono or 4d «fh t Wy Sf asian & icq fiv7O Cf sieiit a2 


sare! stand with joined, Toate chen ie iny headat thy. word: the Pani’h 
¥ yy 


299 SKETCH OF THE 'SIKHS: 


« shall prevail m-the: world; when thou lendest thine aid.—Then wast 


& 


* sent into the world; thus I received mortal birth: as the supreme spoke 
4%. to) me;js0'do, I:speak,:and:to none do I. bear enmity. Whoever shall 
8 ¢albme PARAME's wARA; he shall-sink into the pit of hell: know, ‘that 3 
“am only.thé servant of the supreme, ‘ahd concerning: this entertain no 


“* doubt):>As;Gop spoke, I announce: unto \the world, and! remaim not 


a 


‘ -silenttin; the:world of men: -: 


“se As Gop spoke, ‘so ‘do I declare, atdp I regard 1 no person’s word. 


e 


« I wear my dress in nobody’ s fashion, but follow that appointed by ‘the 
‘* supreme... perform no worship to stones, nor imitate. the ceremonies 
«* of any one. I pronounce the infinite name, and haye,attained to the 
** supreme being. I wear no bristling locks on my head, nor adorn my- 
< self with’ ear-rings. ~T reéceive ro ‘person's § words i in my ears, ‘but as the 
“ Dorp ‘speaks, | Pacts F ineditate ¢ on ‘the sole 1 name, and attain my object. 
* "Pono ‘other dol perform’ the Jd, in no oiher do I confide, I meditate 
on the infinite hame, and attain the supreme light, On no > other do L 


ee Belloc the name of 3 no o other do I pron ounce, i" 


« For this sole reason, to establish, virtue, was' te sent into: the sional by 
x Gu RU "De va,: * Every, where’ said he, ¢ establish, virtue,: and exter 
‘ minate the wicked and-vicious.’ , For this. purpose. -have.E. received mors 
ae tal birth, and this let all. the: virtuous understand. .To,establish virtue} 
‘to exalt piety and to extirpate the vicious utterly. Every former. Avatar 
established his own Jap, but no one punished, the irreligious, no one 
ve established both ‘the principles and. practice of virtue, f Dherm Carm. ) 
Every holy man ( Ghous and prophet He Ambia,) attempted only ta 
establish his own reputation in the world; but no one comprehended the 


* supreme being, or understood the true. principles’ of pradtice of virtue. 


Fa 
i 


: SKETCH OF THE SIKHS: 283 
“ The doétrine of no other is of:ahy avail: this! doctrine fix:in your minds. 
“ There is no benefit imany other. eo this fix in heed minds. 


~ 


f 
oy ff 


« WaoEven. reads the Koran, whoever reads ‘the Purdn, acitier ae 


a ee shall escape death and nothing but virtue shall avail at last. 


a 


‘ Millions of men may read the Koran, they may read innumerable Pu- 
«'ygns, but it shall Beof no avail itt the Ae to come, and the power of 
“6 oe) ae ei over théim.’” sey : : : 


54 


Gu RU Govinp, after t this account of the ‘origin of his mission, gives a 

short account of his birth and ; succession to the spiritual duties at. his 
FID BE © 

father’ s death. | | 


3 ean." f eh oP “ Biv DEVE Ya aM oe i f A 
ss ae ad ead of Gon I received, Peal birth, and came into the 
« world. This I now deplete Be i pucad to hag I SPP 


dt ai .auivew unuw to enon ( hoe ices 

5 te My. oe journeyed; as the east, eee ablution in.all the 
“ sacred springs. When.he arrived,at.2riveni, he spent a:day im acts of 
*., devotion and: charity. (On that occasion. was Emdnifested. > Invthe. town 
** of Paina l received a-bodyy:' Then the Madra) Des received me, and 
nurses nursed.me tenderly; and tended me with great care, instructing 
«me attentively every day: ('When Toreached the age of Dherm and 
“ Carm (principles and practice), my father departed to the Deva Loca. 
** When I was invested with the dignity of Raja, I established virtue to 
ye ‘the utmost of’ my power. a addigted myself to every species of hunting 
« in the forests, and, daily killed the bear and; the stag. When I had bes 
* come acquainted! with that country, I Hasse to the city of Pavata, 
« where f amused myself « on the banks of the Calindri, and viewed every 
« kind of spectacle, There; slew. a great number of tigers; and, in 
«© various modes, hunted thé bear.” 


28% SKETCH OF THE -SIKHS- 

Tine above passages will convéy an idediof. that impression which ‘Gu 
ru Goyinp gave his followers-of His.diviné «mission. } “Dishalishortly enue 
merate those alterations he made 1 in the Useaies of the Sikhs, whom it was 


his objegt to render, ‘through the: mearis of religious jenthecieat a ware 


qd PE Roy By Ae yo es ? oh PO i ae is (ts ve AZ Oy so23 Us FY i RISE \F ay 
A ~ ~ 
like race, 
me ALE By PINCH: DESTAVBITL VSI a NO A OFF DSSY VAM. srt tO arotiinivae: 7 


to Tuoucn Guru’ Gévinp .was, brought,updn the-religion of Na'nsc,-he 
appears, from having been educated among, the .Humdy, priests of Matharas 


to have been deeply tainted with their Se belief; and he was, 


* rey oe 


perhaps, induced by considerations “of policy, to. lean still ‘more strongly 


eae ROS 
bas. obiia 2 OO398 


:O th: at 
BD & T9Oh3 


religious military community, by means of which it was ‘his - ‘object to 


C3 : 
to their prejudices, ‘in order to induce them to become converts t 


Sewaesay Po g ae Ah es of oy cles res A 
destroy: the: Muhammnedan power) s00% 2 GOt} 10 NUBGUTOO SED TAN 
Asoaa Lisdw of bnolis .yitsind oisloeb wom i euiT > binow.” 


THE Beneisel of the religious institutions sat Guru Gévinp, is that 
of the: Pahal, the:ceremony ‘by which 4 comvere ieaniiated Into the tribe of 
Sikhs;: ot, more properly speaking) chat/OP Sinise! "The dadaning OF this 
institution:is toimake the ‘convert a member of the ‘Kawlea) or \Sikhveom? 
monwealth; which «hé.can only become} byvassentingy tootdrtain: obser? 
vances,;-tlie, devoting himself: to:-arms ‘for theideferice:iofsthe* common- 
ivealth, aid the destruction:of its enemies /. ‘the’ hii sh diairand put- 


fing’on,a bluedress® i215 ‘edisi vig (oonoaig bas aciqisuhy) sei 


* It aa een ‘before. ‘stated thet, all the a Salone of Gory ‘VIND a9 “ee ROW, sceetesien ‘blue 
ress, but they all wear their hair; ‘and’ their Salons regard of iti is not to be described. 
‘Three inferior’agents of Sikh? cides were one day's in: ‘tly ‘ent: oite of them’ Was a Rhilsa 
Sink,.and the.two others of; the, Aehaldsa tribe of Sikhs, > L-wasilaugliing and joking with. the 
Rhilsa Sink, who said he had soa ordered to attend me to Calcutta. ; Among other subjects 
of our mirth, ‘T gallica hint ow ‘inistine G Gaeelr ean dt ia my ‘power. xs ‘Why, what ca 
& the worst, Psaid be, {that you camdo. tolimes! Sven [Sh at 'such‘a distanée from home ?” 
I passed my hand across my chin, imitating thesact. of shaving, - tne man’s face was-in an 


faser an 


] 


4 
2 


SKETCH OF THE SIMHS, 285 


Tue modejiin which Guru’ Govind first initiated’ his converts, is 
described by a Sukh writer; and, as I-believe it is nearly the same-as that 
now observed, shall shortly state tit)as: be shas described) itso Gu'rv’ 
Govinp, ‘he says, afteri<his arrival at-Mak’haval, initiated five converts; 
and gave them-instructions how. to, initidtecothers. | The. mode is? ascfol= 
lows.’ The convert is told. thatihe must.allow-his:hair to grow. .He must 
clothe himself from head to foot-in blue, clothes, -He is. then: presented 
with the five weapons: a sword,a firelock, a bow and arrow, anda pike.* 
One/of those who initiate’ him,othem says,. “the Guru is thy holy teacher; 
«and thou art his Sikh or disciple.”?: ‘Some sugar and: water is put into a 
cup, and stirred round with a steel knife, or dagger, and some of ‘the first 
chapters of the Adi-Grant*h; ‘and the first chapters of the’ Das'ama Pads 
shah ka Grantth; avé yead'; 4nd those who perform the’ initiation ‘exdlsint, 
Wal) Giriji kaKhadlsa!: Wat Guruji ki Fateh? (Suecess. to the state of the 
Giri! Victory attend the Giré!) after this exclamation Has beeri repeated 
five times, they say, ** this Sherbet is neCtar. “It is the water of life, drink 


it.” The disciple obeys, and somé “Sherbet, prepared in a sitnilar manner, is 


sprinkled ‘over his head, and beard. After these ceremonies, the disciple is 
asked if he consents to be of the faith of Gu’ru’ Govino. He answers, 


“1 do consent.” ‘He is then told; “ if ‘you do, ia must ‘abandon all in- 


instant distorted with , rage, ad his rend half pinay se eae are, siznorant, aut said he to 


me, © of the offence you have given; I cannot strike you, who are above me, and the 
*© friend of my -master and the state; but iio power” he added, “ shall‘save these fellows” 
alnding to the two Khaldsa Sikhs, ‘¢ from my revenge, for haying dared to-smile. at: your 
ec action,” It was with the greatest, difficulty, and only by the good offices of .some Sikh 
chien, that I was able to pacify the wounded honor of this Sink. 

*- The- soddess of courare, Baavant Durea’, represented in the Das‘ama Pddshith Ka 
Grant h, or book of kings of Gu’ru’.Go‘vinD, ‘asthe soul of arms, or: tutelary eoddess of 
war, and.is thus addressed: ‘* thow.art the edge of the sword, thow axttheamrow, the Sword, 
* the knife and the dagger.” 


Di Zine 


286 SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. 

« tercoursé, and neither eat, drink or sit im company with men of five 
« geéts‘which I shall name. The first; the Mina D’hirmal, who, thourh of 
«the race of Na wac, were tempted by avarice to give poison'to Aryun; 
‘“‘:and:though they did-not succeéd, they® ought to besexpelled from 
¢* gociety. ~The second are the: Musandid, a sect who’ call themselves 
 Gurés, or priests, cand ‘endeavour to’ introduce heterodox <doCirines:* 
«~The third, Ram Rayf, the-descendantsof Raw Ray, whose intrigues 
« were:the great cause of the destruction ofvthe holy ruler; Tecu Sink: 
64, The fourth are the ‘Kudi-mar, or destroyers+ of ‘their own daughters, 
« Fifth, the Bhadant, who, shave “thé’. hair of ‘their head: and beards.” 
The ealsciples si cme pei coun CLASS oh with sectaries, or 
Lopetisahe see si ee ssid vant into oe Hedlauraiedh 


He‘is told, to be gentleand polite to all, with whom he converses, to en- 


deavour, to attain; wisdom,'.and to emulate the persuasive eloquence of: 


Baba Nanac...,, He is particularly enjoined, whenever he approaches any 
of the Sikh. temples; to do it with reverence and respect, and-to go te 
Amyitsar to pay his devotions: to the Khalsa, or state, the interests of 
which he is directed, on all occasions, to consider paramount to his.own. 
He j is. instructed, to, labor, to,encrease the prosperity of the town of Amrit- 
sar; and told, that at every place of worship which he visits, he will be con= 
ducted i in the ‘right path by the Gur (Gu! Ru’ Govinp.) Hei is instructed 
to, believe,, that, it.is the duty of: all. those,who belong to the Khalsa, or 
commonwealth of the Sikhs, neither to lament the sacrifice of property, 


nor of fe in support of each other s and he is directed to read the Adé- 


a’ & Gwe RUS Go’ VIND) na to death many of this Aribe. 


bith This barbarous custom still prevails among the Réjapdts ia many parts of Hindiistax. © 


SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS. 287 
Grant'h ‘and Das'ama Padshdh°ka Gratt’h, every morning’ and every 
evening. - Whatever he has’ received from Gon, he is told it is his duty to 
share with others; and after the disciple has heard and understood “all 


these and similar. precepts, he.is declared. to be duly initiated. 


oy Ru GoviInD ‘Sinn, ‘agreeably. be this ‘Sikh nor Hees initiating 
the first five disciples 1 in the mode above stated, ordered the princi ipal per- 
son among: them* to initiate ‘him exaétly on similar occasions, “which he 
did. The author from ikea the above account is taken, states, that when 
Govinp was at the point of death, “he exclaimed, “wherever five Sikhs 


a ae 


sr are gsemnbledl there I also shall be present; and, in consequence of 
this expression, five Sikhs. are the number necessary to make : a Sinh, or 
convert. By the religious institutions of Gu’ RU Govino, proselytes are 
admitted from all tribes ‘and Casts inf the universe. “ The initiation may 
, take place at any time of life, but the children of ‘the ue all on nas 


ftir 


this rite at a very cary age. 


THE leading tenet of Sap RU “Gévinn’s' Feligious institutions, which 
obliges his followers to devote themselves to arms, is stated, in one of the 
chapters of the Das‘ama Padshah ka Grant’h, or book of the tenth king, 
written in praise of Du RGA BHava'ni, ‘the goddess of courage : s © Dur 
“ ca,” Gu'ru' Govinp says, “ appeared to me when I was asleep, ar= 
“ rayed in all her glory. The goddess put’ into my hand the hilt of a 
ts bright scymiter, which she had before’ held i in her own, The country 
« of the Muhammedans’ said the goddess, ss shall be conquered by thee, 
‘* and numbers of that: race shall be slain.’”’. After I had heard this, I 


* Agreeable to dhis author, Guru Govinp was initiated on Friday, the Sth. of the 
month B’hddra, inthe year 1753 of the era of VicramaDitya; and on that day his great 
work, the Dasama Padshih ka Granth, ox book of the tenth king, was completed. 


288 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS> 

* exclaimed, this steel-shall be the guard.to.me and my ‘followers, be- 
** cause, in its lustre, the splendour of .thy.cquntenance, Oh goddess |. is 
a¢ always. reflected.* ., 

Tue Dasama Pddshih ka Grant hot -Gu'nv! Gévinp appears, from the 
extracts which I have seen, of It, to abound i in fine passages. Its author-has 
borrowed largely from the Sastras of the Brahméns, and the Kordn. 
He praises. Na NAC as. a. holy saint, “accepted of Gop, and grounds his 
faith, like that of his predecessors, upon, the adoration of one Gop,. whose 
power and attributes he. however. describes, by. sO many Sanscrtt names, 
and with such constant allusions to the Hindé. mythology, t that it appears 
often difficult to separate | his purer belief, from their gross, ‘idolatry. He 
however rejects all worship of images, on an opinion taken. from one of 
the antient Vedas, which. declares, < ‘that to worship _ an ‘idol made of 
“ wood, earth or stone, is as foolish as It is impious; for Gop alone i Is 


“ deserving of adoration.” 


THE great points, however, aby. which | Gu RU! Govino i: separated 
his followers for. ever from, the Hindis, are those which have been before 
stated... The destrustion, of the distinGtion of casts, the admission of pro- 
selytes,, and the rendering. the pursuit of arms not | only admissible, but 
the religious duty, of all. his followers whereas, among the Hindis, agree- 
able to the. Dherma Sastra, one of the ° most revered , of their sacred 
writings, carrying arms on all occasions, as an gccupation, is only lawful 


to. the Cshgirzya or military tribe, A Bréhmen is all owed to obtain a 


# An author whom Ff haye-often sleet Lad Guru’ Govinn gave the following in- 
junctions to -his followers: -%* It is right to slay a. Muhammedan. wherever you meet him. 
“If you meet a. Hindi, beat him and plunder him, and divide his property among you. 
id Employ -your constant ‘cffort to’ destroy the countries ruled by sss taal If they 
‘ oppose you, defeat and slay:them.” | > - » WIL Gi 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 289 


livelihood by arms, if he can by noother mode. The Vaisya and Sidra 
are not allowed tomake arms: eae Peer eas ily they may use them 


‘ , Dy 


in self. a a 


“Tar sacred Book of Gu'rv' Gévinp i. not. confined to religions abe 
jedts, or tales of Hindi mythology, related i in. his own ways 3 but ahounds, 
m accounts of ihe battles which he fought, and of ae actions which. were, 
performed by the most valiant of his followers. Courage is, throughout 
this work, placed/above every other virtues: and Govinpy like "M GHam- 
MED; makes: martyrdom for' the faith which he taught, the ‘shortest and’ 
most cértain road, to honour in this world, and eternal happiness in. ‘the 
firtureye The opinion, which the’ Sikhs entertain of ‘halasae will be vee 


collected from their most esteemed authors. 


~« Guru’ Govino Sinn,” one* of those writers states, “ appeared as 
«the tenth Avatér. He meditated’ on the creator himself, invisible, eter 
«« nal, and incomprehénsible. He éstablished the ‘KAd/sa his’ own seé, 
«and by exhibiting singular energy, leaving thé hair on his héad; and 
*« seizing the scymiter, he smote every wickéd® person: .’ He bound the’ 
«“'sarment of chastity round his loins, grasped ‘the sword: of valor, and,” 
‘passing the true word of vidtory, became victorious in the field of com-" 
«( bat; and seizing the Devatds, his foes, he inflicted on them punishment, ° 
“and, with great success, diffused the sublime Giri Jap (a mystical’ 
« form of prayer composed by Guru Govinp,} through the world, © As 
« he was born a warlike Sink, he assumed ‘the blue dress; and ‘by des-— 
« troying the wicked Turks, he exalted the name of Hart ( Gon:) 'No 
Sirdar could stand sails against’ him, but all of them fled: and, ° 


oe a a tt ht —— 


* Buat Guro Das Buaue. nr! | brivis orl 


A 4 


D 


fel 


G6. 


GE 
CE 


66 


66 


&e 


90 SKETCH OF THE SIKHS, 


whether Hindi Rajds or Muhammedan lords, became like dust in his 
presence. The mountains, hearing of him, were struck with terror: the 
whole world was affrighted, and the people fled from their habitations, 


In short, such was his fame, that they were all thrown into consterna~ 


tion, and began to say,—Besides thee, O Sat Guru! there is no dispeller — 


of danger. —Having seized and os his sword, no )_person could 


a resist his ae 


: Tue same author, ‘mM a subsequent passage, gives a very characteristic 


account of that spirit of hostility which the religion of Gu'ru' Govinp 


breathed against the Muhammedans ; and of the manner in which it treated: 


those sacred writings, upon which most of the established usages of 


Hindus are grounded, 


6 


a wn roy aR 


6 


Cay 
5 


** By the command of the. eternal, the great Giri disseminated the 


true knowledge. Full of. strength,and courage, he successfully esta-. 
blished the Khalsa (or state.) ‘Thus, atonce founding the sect of Sznh,. 
"he struck the whole world with awe; overturning temples and sacred 
. places, tombs, and mosques, he levelled them all. with the plain > reject= 
ing the Vedas, the Purans, the six Sastras and the Koran; he abolish-» 
: ed the cry of. Vamaz ( Muhammedan prayer.) and slew the Sultans; re-» 
-ducing the Mirs and Pirs (the lords and-priests'‘of the Muhammedans ) - 


;,to silence, he overturned all their sects; the Moz//ahs (professors ) and 


the Kazzs (judges). were confounded, and found no benefit from their 


studies, [The Brahmens, the Pandits, and the Jotishis (or astrologers ) 


had acquired a relish for worldly things; they worshipped stones and. 
temples, and forgot the supreme. Thus these two sects, the Muhamme-, 


.dan and Hindi, remained involved in delusion and ignorance, when 


the third sect of the Khdisa originated in purity. When, at the order 


SKETCH OF THE SIKHS. 297 


an 


g 


of Go'ru’ Govinp, the Sinhs seized: and displayed the seymiter, ‘then 


¢ 


> 


subduing all their enemies, they meditated on the ‘eternal ; and, as soort 
% as the order of the most high was manifested in'the world, circumcision 
« ceased, and the Turks: trembled, when they‘saw the ritual of Mtname 
« wep destroyed: then the Makara (large drum) ‘of victory “soumded 
“ throughout the world, and fear and dread were abolished. “Thus the 


third sect was established, and increased Bee in’ oe e219wollo} 


Tr HESE lexis: and 2 II have before ee will sufficiently 8 a 
the character of the religious institutions of Guru Govinp ;. which, ‘Were, 


admirably calculated to awaken, through the means of fanaticism, a spirit 


of courage and independence, among men who had. been content, for 


ages, with that degraded condition in society, to which they were taught 
to believe themselves born. The end which Géovinp sought, could not, 
perhaps, haye been attained by. the employment of other means. -Exhor- 
tations respesting their civil rights, and the wrongs which they : sustained, 

would have been wasted on minds. enslaved by superstitions, and who could. 
only be persuaded to assert themselves men, by an impression that it was 
the will of heaven they should do so. His success is a strong elucidation 
of the general character of the Hindi natives of India. That race, 
though in general mild and peaceable, take the most savage and feroci- 


ous turn, when roused to action by the influence of religious feeling. 


I HAVE mentioned, in the narrative part of this sketch, the attempt of the 
Bairagt Banva to alter the religious institutions of Guru’ Govinp, and 
its failure. The tribe of Acd/zs (immortals) who have now assumed.a dic- 
tatorial sway in all the religious ceremonies at Amritsar, and the Nirmala 
and Shahid, who read the sacred writings, may hereafter introduce some 


changes in those usages which the Sikhs revere; but it is probable that 


299 SKETCH OF THE SIKUHS, 


the'spirit of equality, which ‘has been hitherto considered as the vital princis 
ple ofthe, Khalsa or commonwealth, and which makes all Sikhs so relucs 
tarit ‘torown either.a temporal or spiritual leader, will tend greatly to pres 
serve their institutions fromyinvasion; and itis,stated, in a tradition which 
iscuniversally” believed. by: the Srkhs,-and, has, indeed, been. inserted - im 
their sacted writings, that-Guru' Govinp, when he. was asked by his 
followers, who surrounded: his. death-bed, to,.whom he. would leave 
his authority, replied, “| fove delivered over the Khalsa (common- 
et Wealth) to Gop, Whe viever dies. Thave been ‘your guide, and will 
e still preserve you; ‘reid the Grant’h, and attend to its tenets ; and whid- 
ee ever reinains true to" ‘the state, him will aid.” From these dying 
Words of Guin “Govind, the Sikhs believe theitiselves t6 have “been 
placed, by their Yast and most revered Prophet, under the pecilliar care 
of Gop; and their attachment to this mysterious principle, leads them to 
consider the Khalsa (or cominonwealth ) asa ‘theocracy and such an 
impression is likely to oppose a very Serious obstacle, if ‘not an insupera- 
ble barrier, to tHe designs of any of their chiefs, who may hereafter en= 


deavour to 6 establish an n absolute © power ¢ over the whole nation, : 


rere ee 


An account of experiments made ab the Olservatory near 
‘Fort St. George, for determining the length of le 
simple pendulum beating seconds of time at that places : 

to which are added comparisons of the said excperi- 
ments, with others made in ai ifferent parts of the globe, 
and some remarks on the ellipticity of the earth, as 


" Bt ced pee Hip asa 


Br Curate JOHN WARREN, 
GF tb. fa. 330 megtment of Fost, 


Ww HEN: 1 was” ‘perusing Mr. uz Gentit’s book, entitled 
We os dans.la Mer des Indes,” I noticed a passage, of which the fol- 
lowing is the translation. «I cannot disguise that my experiments 


* do not seem to agree with those made by Mr. Bovcurr, whatever 


(") Vol. II. page 331. where he gives an account of his experiments on the length of the 
pendulum at Manilla, 


B 4 


294 ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS 


<<‘ be the cause: but Iassert with pleasure that they agree with the ex- 


‘* periments made at Pello.” 


2. In our days, the votaries of science have been taught to clear their 
doubts, not by argument, but by actual investigation. Seeing two such 
good authorities at variance, J undertook to ascertain, by means of facts, 


what was the cause of this seeming discrepancy. 


3. As my results have turned ouit very consistent with Mr. Le Gen= 
it’s Operations: at Poridicherty,@. I shall give a Iéss detailed account 
of. my experiments than I originally had intended: not omitting however 
any thing essential, to prove | that they have. been made with. sufficient 


eA) 


care > and ace wraeynt to deserve the attention of the Asiatic POOL 
~~ sorenavation, ae 


“4. “Mucu depending on the permanent Jength of the substance ‘used 
- for the pendulum of experiments, I-chose, in preference to silk, a sort of 
string, seemingly of the same substance as that used by Mr. LE GENTIL, 
both at Manilla and Pondicherry, That gentleman describes it as a spe- 
cies of wild plantain tree ( Bananier Sauvage). which'he calls Balizier.©) 
It is easily procured in Madras, where it comes from China and the 


Philippine Islands, 


5. Tue string which IT used was about zécths of an inch in diameter, 


and.a length of 5. feet 5 inches of the same weighed 4.718 Stains troy 


(2) When combining the results at Madras and Penieey; to obtain the ne length of the 
pendulum at the equator, the results were 
By Manilla and Pondicherry 38. 944860, 
By Madras and Pondicherry 38. 945390, 
See the table at the end. 
3) Vol. I. page 450. 


| 


AT THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. 20% 


weight.“ I,suspended, for some time, a four pound weight, to about six 
feet length of this string; and on removing it, I-fastened,. invits stead\a 
ball of castlead, of 1. 3% inch diameter, weighing 7: 384 02: troy 
weight, with which the experiments were made. The insertion was -con- 
trived, by boring a very small hole, of a sufficient depth, towards the cen- 
tre of the ball, into which it was introduced, and secured by a small pin, 
strongly driven, and then filed even with the surface ‘of the sphere, sO 


that there was no loop, and the ytele length was pnivorm: (5) 


6. ay Sasa of A el being thus prepared, I es it 
to an iron head, made at one end in the shape of a common nail; and. at 


the other in that of an oblong square; so that, when,-fixed, it projected 


about two inches from the wall, and was perfectly immovable. 


q. Near the extremity of this square, I caused a very small hole to 
be perforated, just large enough to admit the thread, so that the axis of 
motion of the pendulum should be exactly at the. lower surface of the 
iron head, 


8. Tis apparatus was fixed against the northern wall of the Observa« 
tory, and close by the clock, which keeps mean time; an excellent piece, 
made by Haswa.t, who brought it out to India, and placed it himself 
where it now stands. 


9. SEVERAL concentric circles, of a radius Sante equal to the pendulum 
of experiments, were drawn against the wall, from the iron head as a 


centre. ‘These were divided into quarter inches, inorder to determine the 


arcs of vibration. 


= — os —- ——— — —s = = = = a el 


(4) Weighed iby Mr. ery in the assay scales at the Madras mint. 
) It was first weighed with the string in bulk; then the string was weighed separately. 


‘296 _. ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS -. 


10. ‘THE next object (and this. one’of the greatest importance ) was to 
coritrive a very accurate scale, as. little: lidble to alterations°as possible, 
‘This was measured froma standardiscale belonging to Major Lamsron, 
graduated in the temperature:of 61°, transferred by himself ona brass 


ruler, es also a standard scale, but since disfigured. | 


“41. Havine fixed a plate of glass, with He and bees-wax, against tthe 
‘wall, and secured the whole by pasting paper. over the edges, I then drew, 
with great care, on a slip of paper (fixed on the field of the glass) a Six 
‘inches diagonal scale, directed downwards. Then, taking the length of ‘the 
standard scale with beam compasses, ‘T applied one of the page to the 


three inch line, = the other ae downwards. 


12. teen ay I fixed attother plate of slass, by the s same process 3 
‘and where the inferior leg of the c compass fell, I drew an horizontal Tine, 
which being made’ equal to ‘the: upper dimensions, termintated the scale. 
Tt. requires rio f urther detail, to acquaint the reader, how, by means of other 
plates of glass, all unconnected, it was lengthened or shortened at pleasure : : 
J shall only add, that on-repeated trials, during more than one month, it did 
not vary in-any “perceptible degree; and with it I:could measure to 745 


‘parts of an inch, and estimate still nearer. 


13. Berore and after every experiment, I measured the pendulum, 
in the following manner, noticing each time the thermometer: T applied 
firmly the sliding leg of » the compasses, to the lower surface of the iron 
head: and then caused the ball to swing gently over the inferior or ad- 

justing leg, so as just to touch it. The least friction was easily discern- 
ible, by the hand holding the beam; and I carefully examined, with a 


magnifying lens, whether the upper leg was close in contact with the iron 


AT THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. 297 


head at the insertion of the string, and if the lower’ one touched the ball 
atone point only. The greatest care mean while was taken, toexclude ? 


the external. air; as well as during the experiments. 


14. With a view toa fair comparison with Mr. re GeEnTIL’s exper- 
iments (who used a thread nearly of the ultimate length of the composed 
pendulum for the latitude where he observed); I tried, byway of approxi- 
mation, the following lengths: of which however I shall only give the 


abstract account; not being used in the final results. 


rn a 
ee EE —- 


j 1. , 
4 -Febrations sp AOR aeons dength of com-'\ Length of sim-> 
_ of oe pris posed Pendu- ple Pendulum Mean. 
oPenduls ate sa ET “dum. | beating seconds, : Lies 
‘| ae Hi hom. ‘3 ; feet. inch. Wo) feet orinch? ¢& | 
' 6610 1: 48: 22,8069 3—2,444 3—3,02420 : arteiGs sao 
3010 0:46: 1,9069 2—7,3615 3—3,02243 Ateririottxs 


Tue manner in which Ir deduced the mean length of the ete pendu- 
ent as given in the ath and 5th column, shall be particularised hereafter : : 
for the present, having assumed this as a given quantity, and reversing the 
process, I determined, that a composed pendulum, constructed as mine was, 


m order to beat seconds of time in this latitude, ought to be 39. 674 inches 


‘nearly. 
Particulars of Experiments. 
15. My method for counting fhe vibrations was as follows. 


16. Havine placed myself opposite to the pendulum, I counted nine 
| vibrations with a low voice, and the tenth aloud ; when an assistant, station- 
| ed opposite the clock, took instantly the time. A second assistant regis- 
“tered the number of periods, and the whole of the time elapsed was a 
further check; in counting the number of vibrations. | 

“oh 


298°. . ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS 

17. Ow theninthof December, at noon, I verified my divisions, and: | 
found that the scale-had sustained. no alterations. Ilet of the pendulum - 
describing arcs of 3 inchesiand 4, and_after accounting for the rateiof the 
clock © the mean time elapsed was 16 minutes, s9 seconds £633. 5 parts. 


E000 


There were exactly 1000 oscillations of the pendulum of experiment. 


18. Art the begmning I hdd measured the pendulum ....39,694 
At ending it Was... ese5e-- Sih protic sistency Ele 39,705, 
Mean length of pendulum praia suetee eee cinlam -99, 6995 
19. Ir described, at the beginning, arcs of 34 ia and at ending ae? 
hence, it described, on @ mean, arcs of oF | inches, which were equal to 
those described by the clock pendulum. The thermometer was, at begin- 
ning and re Bin the. external 2 air was carefully excluded during the 


experiment. 


20. For ie reasons given in par. ae I shall dispense with detailing 
the particulars. of, the other experiments, and merely state, here, at one 
view, the different mean lengths of the pendulum, as it was measured 


before and after the observation’. 


¢ 


2th. By the annexed table, it wail Be. ound ai : = 


9 2 28 iS daengths  .\j 
se 8 of Pendulum o 
that the medium leneth of the pendulum, at |A ss = Yee 
: feet. inch. 
these different measurements, was a feet. 30981 )..9 | 81 3—3,6995 
“12, | 80 3—3,6993 
inches: and as an equal number of vibrations, 1s. 79 3—3,7017 
4 92) bh FB 3-—3,6955 
both of the clock pendulum, “and that of. expe-| 93 |73 | —3—3,6970 
: - BE : 24 | 79 3—3,6975 
riment, were always taken im even thousands, [: 26.- |[78 » | 33,6945 
CY 8 rs 3—3,6970 
IE shall proceed now to shew: how'the ‘time ‘was. 0287 «78 = | 33,6970 
p how'the ‘time ‘was. 29° || 78 3—3,6970 | 
regulated, in order to ascertain’ what was: the noMeamib nei di.) s3reGi hal: 


{ 


duration of one vibration of ‘the latter. 


————— 


(6) See article 23. 


AT THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. aoe, 


= pel Rate of the Clock. . 
go, Tun transit of the sun. was generally observed by, the Basin 
assistant SENIVASSA-CHAIRY, either during, or about the time of the 
experiments; and the mean time was deduced therefrom, as is usual in 
all observatories. The following table will shew the rate of ee oe 


which was used, for twenty days. 


23. By this statement, |Days of | Clock | Rate || Days of | Clock | Rate 
Month. fast. .| gaining. ! Month. fast. |_ gaining. 
the mean rate of the clock haa or ote Stiri Cer Sonor | 
Nov. 14 |. 7-21.6 2,9 25| 7-56.3 2.8 
to be 2.91 per di- 15 | 7-24.2 2.55 26 | 7-59.7 3.4 
appears ede 16 | 7=27.4 3.26 BTN 8-907, 3.0 
Nee? : 17) .3531.0 3.54 281 8-5.7 3.0 
em, gaining. So that, in 18 | 7-34.0 3.0 29| 8-8.6 2.9 
PA. rae EET PRO re cpr ce eestie yy 30} 8810.b-1 15 
one second of time, itsgain | © 99) 740.8 34° iy 12.3 |) OTs 
: ; 21 | 7-43,.4 | 2.6 PCO ty ig 
was 0 .00003367. This 22) 7-46.9 | - (3:5 3 P 8217.04] (2499 
23 | 7-50.9 4.0 4| 8-20.6 3.6 
quantity has, been used,,inj__ 24! 7783.6 | 2.6 51 8-22.81 2:2 


reducing, the time, per clock. to the true mean, time elapsed ; and, ; by apply- 
ing this ggrrection,,.aud, dividing the true time. elapsed by the number of 
oscillations of the clock pendulum, we have, on a mean of 10 sets, 
0’.9999663 of time, for ane oscillation of the same. 

Computation. 

24. In order to resolve the present problem, we have three different 
quantities! téocompute > itst, the diameterof the ‘ball: ad, to deduce from 
therice® the: length of the simple pendulum, which will be isochronal to it 
3d To deduce from the above, the length of a simple pendulum which 
will strike seconds in latitude 13° .4° 49”. 


»095. . For these various aperations we require the following data, 


Grains. 


Vi Tiie weight of the ‘ball,...... BS. foul. Je. LBD 2) W2538743.282 
= 8.---Phe-weight-of the-stting,.. .secssveseeseeswcseseress w==2.0061 
3. The specific gravity of cast lead,....ssennecnnee Lomuio ly S=11.325 


S00. ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS 


i cies Ounces. 
&. “The weight of a cubic inch of water,...-..-.- eocecce n= 1=0.5785 
5. The area of a circle whose diameter'is 1,...0..... we LEA 0 IB 
Inches. 


6. The length of the composed pendulum of experiments,.... %=39.69841 
dst. 


26. Ir d, represents the diameter of the ball in inches, then, 


3 
aa 1 SW 


2a ns Bs cy 
Hence by expounding the formula with the above data, we have . 
| d == 1.35692; and = r= 0.678456 
| 2a. | 
27. “To find the distance from the axis of motion. (from, what. -pre< 


cedes) to the centre of oscillation. 


_ As a thread may ke considered as a cylinder, whose thickness ( physi- 
cally speaking, ) is infinitely small, Mr. Fucere™ gives us the follow 
ing elegant formula, where L represents the simple pendulum isochronal 
to Z. isola st ettouelt 


fe OWS EP O80! 8 } 
ae ae a +5 
L=— ated Hida OA 
2 oy es 
ni d 
2 a " 


10-12 
28. Previous to expounding the formula, we are to correct the length 
2; for the difference of temperature when the standard and/mural scale 


avere constructed. 


29. Ir was found, by General Roy’s experiments, that standard scale 


brass will expand, for one degree’of FARANHEIT, by 0.0001237. “Now 


the brass standard scale, sent from. England to Major:LAaMBTON, Was 


aaa EE EEE 
1) Le Genrit, Volume JI. page 333... Biosga edi’ | & 


AT THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. 301 
graduated (as has been stated higher up) at the temperature of 61°; 
whereas the mural scale was constructed at that of 82°; and for this 
difference of 21°, we have on one foot 0.0025977, and for the length Z 


(= 36.6981) we have to add 0.00779 &c. 


30. To proceed, we pad the length of the pendulum on a mean 


BS NPS I TEE EL a 39.6981 
Correction for temperature es is iy i A re esis -+- 0.00779 
Corrected length of PAC onl be oil hh ed 39.70589° 
Diameter of ‘the ball's\“do oo. So ee 8k BS BREis — 1.35692. 
Length of the string 7.....,-~-.---------------- teneees _38.34897 
Semisdianicterrora balla ime oe a cio venge taeda sie War OT SL5 
Corrected length 74 r ree -59,09742 


Hence expounding the formula, we have 
wi? . ... 988. BM 
iipP ; 
Ww. 1zr ieee — 5701510.0 
Dini ieee) TOM ee ts Oe S41 


5 RSs Ma peas 


' Sum  5709523.5982 log. == 6.7500600748 


Ay Sie WOU UE Cage 
W. 1 > = 146090.6067. 
Sum "14612920752 log. = 5.1647383975. 
L, 2.' 99:023625 Nv N) 1.5918276773- 
which length L is that of the simple’ pendulum isochronal to /. 


31. To deduce, from the length L, that of a’simple pendulum, striking 


seconds of time. By" itt 


Ir is known to mathematicians, that if two pendulums vibrate in similar 


| arcs, the times of vibration are. in subduplicate ratio of their lengths. 
| “Hence; if T = 1"; ¢ = the time of one vibration of any pendulum; and 
| x == the length of the simple pendulum striking seconds, we’ have 


D 4 


302 - ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS: 
: ejecaoes Oe AP Mae NS "¢ , ° 
2 Yh 0 et fot ontis (an: 


‘ Now, T being =« 1” anti Ty ==(,39.02362 Jog. . 1. 5913276173; 
YL =. 4 _ log. 0.7956638386 


‘and“t (Para. 17) 0.9999663.....--.-.--.-. log. 9.9999858300' 
ooo OY ose ee 
eee ano 0.7956785086 
ant s do culuhsog act jlo didrdel ort bed ow .besoo1e of .o8 
DESC sk utennn hea“ gn gee 3008073 “Nit 'N.1-3913570172 


. Inches... 


which quantity. 39. 026273 is the length of the simple pendulum striking 


seconds saddens Ae ROE ens da, Wie Mine eal hey tog are 


32, , Gravity determined from the preceding. sme 
ms p ‘bee the length * of oe oui striking seconds i in any latitude, 


T the time of one vibration (2 an ¢ the circumference of a citcle whose 


radius is 1, g the gravity, or space a an mn heavy body will fall through in one — 


second of time, then me yO 


which ee Stvounded “by ‘means of the preceding data, oe give 
Ine he 


== 199, 58608 = — - 16, 04891. sa 
= Sy — eh eo 
The ia Esporiments compared ane ae wig at the Equator and 


AE ye coe GU et 


33. Berore entering into the considerations which form the subject of 


this article, 1 shall exhibit,-in the following table, the results of several — 


experiments, made in various parts of the world, divested. from any 


. hypothesis on the figure, of the-earth:@. 00... 


~) The reduction om the yreneh to the’ English measure’ wae niade from Cavatuo’s 
--eomparative. scale, ( Elements of ‘natural. philosophy, vol; 4. ‘page; 410,) ‘which gives the 
oy irench foot == == 1,00575 Lngleles ox the dE mench line = 0. 08881 &c. of an, English ined 


iS 


| 


AT THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. | 1203 


a a 


| _ Praczs. ’ nae Differences | Bensch of Differences. Avrnors. py 

pie or ee A ri ‘ eu eee $ pith ony 7h ms "OT " rryq" J 
; Stee a | Inches. Parts of Inches. . 

| UGNIEROL0) 18 are OIOe Oita San 0: O: O »  ,. » | 38.9948867 Bouguer. 5 

OGEO GEO Hi ).7.5). vee 21° 9: 33: 30 9: 33: 30 | 39.002878 | 0.008011 |Bouguer. 

ONGICHELDY, oc ji aes + « 11:55:40), 2:22:10 }39-/011509 |-.0.0088631 |Le Gentil. 

WRaM EAS 28.) (o0y:4 "5/08 see Br 13: 4:12) 2: .8:32 |39.026273 | 0.014764 | \Present Expts. 

VIOLA is a saie'aie e+ 14:33:36) 1:29:24 }39.043620 (02017347 ? |Le Gentil. 

LECT Sos Hail a 48:50:15 | 34216: 39 - | 39,1272012| 0.0835812. | Varin and des Hayes. 

CID SAGA See 51:30:40] 2:40:25 [39.1280000] 0.00079887 |Graham. 

fPello, .nraye | 66:48:16 |) 15: ¥7: 36> | 391813700], 0.053370, _|Maupertuis, 

‘|Kruys ‘Tslahd dilie Bast 79:50: O| 13: 1:44 } 30:200034" | 0.018664 Lyons: 


TUS: 


I sHALL now consider what the computed length of the pendulum : at 
“the: equator will prove, by combining any two of the Tengths given here 


“from ‘experiment in different’ latitudes ; Si and then’ compare these results 


with Mr. Boucvrr’ eaghel determination. Rc PRU ORION esl aie 


c 7 Bite 
2 THD ff " wf 


“em Proceeding on the hypothesis: that the length ¢ of, the "pendulum 


GOs 


ct 


“decreases i in, the ratio OF ‘the square, of the s sines of the Tatitudess, if iD be 


257 Ong. i 


the length of the ‘simple pendulum at, the equator; iz that at t the pole: 
a the length i in the jatitude whose sine is ‘S; a0 that j in the latitude whose 


cs 


OVO 
‘sine 18,9; then we have. the following formula, for the length of the simple 
. OMe, 1 TOW 
Pendulum at the pole, ang at the equator. . : : 
oD evn fobio1 ikon On} mow inSqgsK 
bys ee uae At the Equator. fo va : 
YIRIIDS oft i3 Pe 3 pst} d ea fe fACTT 


By, i 88! _ I) At the Pole 


ob wamiple oe | | 
Vet the length of the peliduiti at London BE LYS SOT NBR fog arp! 


That at Madras...» Niet pata. re-dtien-dnscateroy ) ot ! 392026273 = 0 «(1 
‘The sine of the latitude of foun AMS SD wera (51° 30° 40°) 9.8936113 = $ 
The sine of the latitude bf Madiasro iL LCL Bo @: 12) 9.3543799 = stor 
phen we have S? 7 DR 9100000 " wi 
srs 92], 96010013’ See airs 
S? J — 5? T, & 919089987: 
S* = 0.6126644 Divided by 
# =0,0511599 | , fer 
eBlog cee 5 7 AR a 0.5615945 


Pendulum at the equator / == 39.01693 


304 _ ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS 
: Example 2. 
Tue length ts at the Ealaten being thus found, we have, for the me 


at the pole 
S2] == 23.90428 ‘L = 39.12800 
(Lim DS O1Le7 i = 39.01693 
S77 (L—D = 24.01535 J L—t = 0.11107 
and 24.01535 -- 0.6126644 == 39.198218 == L the length of the Renae 


at the ‘pole. 


$5... EHE, tables at oe and will shew the results of the. various combi- 
eon of experiments, under eight different parallels of latitude ; among 
whi however, I have omitted computing for the Jength at the pole by 
the four lowest latitudes combined ; ; being too near each other, and too 
remote from ‘the pole, ‘to obtain results at all satisfactory. I did not, how- 
ever, think it expedient to omit combining the results of the four lower 
Tatitades, for obtaining the length at ‘the equator ; for the reason assigned 
Tower down, and also, because Manilla and Porto Bello are sufficiently 
naar to that circle, not to fear any material error in ‘the result. T his will 
appear from the near coincidence of the lengths thus computed with that 


resulting from Mr. Boucvrr’ s ee en at the equator. 


36. A circumstance occurs in these tables, aon seems to claim our 
attention; mean the zncrease at the equator, and. decrease, at.the pole, as 
the places’ referred to (combined with high northern latitudes become 
more distant from the equator ; and on the contrary, the decrease of the 
lengths at the equator, as the places referred to are higher than those 


with which they are combined. 


37. ALtHouGH these increments do not seem tofollow any regular 


Jaw, yet they evidently indicate a deviation, not to be ascribed to chance 


AT(THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. “805 
‘or miscoriputatiows but ‘ratherto a latent discordance between ‘the hypo- 
thesis (the increase as the square of the sines of the latitudes ahd- the 
true curye.of, the, meridional circles,....And. such @, discordance’ probably 
Moes exist, since shat hypothesis.is;grounded onthe supposad homogeneity 
of the earth. = © (ye Gs Cree 


>}\ a ws UY A 


4. 188. -Howsven; the giréat- numberof combinations, which I have used, 
with latitudes both higher;and lower:thatn ‘Madras;correct ima great mice. 
sure this defect; for'it.appears; that the:results! whichoPal most in’defedt 
 §mione: ease, ‘exceed alsoimosti/incthe other} ab aA ‘he aestanee Where 
Manilla is the place réferred:'to, whereothexreatest déviationds obsery- 
able; for it. will, be found, . that the, mean..result,, of, the whole set forthe 
equator ebincides exactly with Mr. Boyousn’s actual determination... sec 


39. Hence Lattribute Mr--GentiL’s' obsetVition)” cc “that his experi- 
soot Isiroisups oi 


“ mehts at Manilla d do not tally with those, by, Mr. Bougusr,” to his not 


having combined aud can ai sufficient number iOf other results, in different 


higher and lower latitudes. = SG Sh 


SAB ‘taking the mean of the réspective combinittions, We te the 
its ond s olsif oof tarlys 


ban stage lengths, ane pole and equator. 


Srorservsco 2 MOTTA 


At the Equator. | Me the Bek | Ellipticity. 


Names of Places. 


Cer ea = Se ae A cae - z - > a, 
| ets THC ‘be afro >i AVVO Vili. d0) CoihLacp. GLOR Ai Nmia @ ce 
P ‘| Porto Bello,.. “38.98667 °39.21517 ae 
ie A ath 3 33.98012) 5 povry 3921346) orb oe cays] oh ovorl 
eB EVOL. Ge vradras, PH? «Beyaz © P 39.90755 ae owls eae 
anil ay ae tisie'sae 38.99507 39.20013 ane 
ivr loft ort 2 Meaayeid- Jo h83:987%24r10 | 1:7 392208980 Up efocseaH 2] 8 


gi Tae mean resale 'of these” opérations Sas awell as: ‘those iiadé at 
“Madras! séparately-giveltonly 2 differencé of +28 of an incl” ftom what 
Mi BOUGvER has madMietd be Jat the equataPl by actwdl experiments. 


“Let us now consider, what ratio between the earth’s diameters. ought, to, re- 
E 4 


306 - ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS 4 


sult, from the forces at the pole and equator, as. derived from the Hor 


Anyestigationy.).( odi ios oAle Se} 90 Saenpaledsen oeBoroni ons): 


eh AAS BD i I Ie wa Gils A J ONS 


\4go° Tae decrease of the pendulum; according to” What: precedes, j is 6. 
‘eox48 0f an inch, which will give’ ‘theforces atthe equator and the ne as 


176 to 177. MISS 991 


.48.- But if our globe wéerehhomogeheous, it‘has been determined, that 
the, equatorial diameter: ought :to:be> to! the:polar axis, 'as-eg6'to eg7. 
-Hence, the above, results give.an heterogeneous:spheroid, the difference 
Of whose,axes will be the less);asthe: difference sicctibtee ci pela ‘and 


« 


the. equatorial forge, ; will- prove greater than za ord. 2t pliant 


SUigg.! 1" ordet teapply this: reasoning: to the Hes case, Mr. Cuainavr 
has given: ‘as the following goau ayo aM | i | 
uxo 2id Let, K represent the -polar. FOF GE, enisje oa Figle avisertiew ee CVD, 7 oe 


‘af the equatorial force, ...-5-..2-+. eacnees snes ere (176) eer 

“EB the ellipticity of the ‘homogeneous spheroid, . see 138 Es pena 

jportsluib ni .eilueathe tme ellipticity ofithe earth's figure 5 them 1) boric rico a eiven 
Fo eSHUISL IS WOl DOS ISG 


Pp, Aa) 


ae: foe Tae Nhe fatio SOF ae earth’ s diameters by Colonel ‘Mover and 


Major LaMbron’s pperabions being a 


45. Is SHALL Now consider the results of my own operations separately, 


where the length at the equator was s 99,98712, and at the Pal se 20722. 


AG. Tae eflects of gravity, in one second of -timey at the pole, will 
. then be 16, 12838 feet sand, at the equator: ny, 1650 8280:3 which quantities 
are,in the; ratio:of,179, to.178\3, whence is derived. x. == L1,, for. the ,ellip- 


ticity.;.which|result comes; much nearer -to the above quoted, authorities, 


(9) SeePay.46, (10) SeeCuatitavr Figuredela Terre, (1) See the formiula, article 92. 


AT THE MADRAS OBSERVATORY. 307 
and I believe as near as any such-pérations, (without the assistance of 
chance) are likely to approximate: i f6¥ after all, we have proceeded ona 
supposition that, the meridians. vate. ellipses, and if they are not, itis a 
matter of doubt (though by no‘zéaris an impossibility ) whether the dif- 
ferenct 25 of ‘the diameters be} onibes not) proportional to ihe difference 
between | nthe polar and eqquitorial: forces... 


“tue, recording: of thd paasent, vexperiments must. fen on an 
ftasotolt the accuracy: and skit with which th they were made ;. mi to the. 


ames we 


rest, investigations like the pregent will always be preserved to. adv intage 5 


for Vee ae these trials ery not be ‘comelusines as to o any. hypothesis 


jegere 


Ua 


and wich, ON to aoe speculative: objects. it may be of some tie a in 
<f 

several branches of practical, science, “such: as gunnery, horologery and 

mensuration, to- have the jength of the simple pendulum determined at the 


spot where it is ‘yequired, ae ie ori weOry, but froma actual investigation, 


a 
vo 


48. I SHALL coum +a observing, that what precedes confirms 
Mr. Boucurr’s determination cat the equater 5 and, that Mr. Le GENTIL 
was mistaken, when he thought that his opérations agreed.better with those 
made at Pe//o than. at the equator: I think) them, however, equally 
accurate, and, on the whbile, I am off opinion, that we may with confidence 
take the: pendulum for Ponditerry' at 39. 01159 inches; and at Madras 
$9.026273 inches, ag deduced ‘from ‘the present experiments. ; 

ET. C, ae F | 


1st, of June, 1909. _ JOHN “WARREN. 


308 ACCOUNT OF EXPERIMENTS ge 
o eoitaiaicee oft worhiwe): eoait PABLBol. sider Teovavdiioy aie 


wh 1) we ~ uw 2 


,, Shewing the respective Feng ae of the. simple. oe a the equator and the pale, educa 
ce experiments made at the equator, Porto: Bello, Pondicherry, Madras, and 
£ ei il JOMaNta Ncdmbinka with sése made at Pbris, [Bonin Pelio, and Kruig? ONO 


lth Tati _ dsland ebaiorense troy: \ iduob Jo vetisrd 
o »-¢ Names. Places +O EatetdésO 1 Length . Pena of 
906 ine $f J€ atitadé @) i egons's 
“4 ‘of Places. eefereD to. at at Equator. at Pole. 


Equator by actual experiments, . -. ugotod 15110'38.994588715 in og ofl mpswisa 

Pans, odo PontocBellas dl eeanvapeeliag ateert ee 50.2755 

London, .... 0.33.30 51 30 40 , 38.99699 , 

torial \ BAST SUR S66 send Bi 13899550": 

Spitz Berg,.. 79 a0 OOF ® 38.99710 
aa feo 


Paring 21 Pontlicherky.?4) i ‘3900154 
39.00134 ... 39.20805 


London,.... | 11° 55 AO ra 
{ Poyveoesn 2 39-0019%>{|" 39.21619° pi 3283 
39.00280 39.20636 


sTtish is ot (oS Madras 2777 ™. 39,01605 "l -39.dla1s fe TOR 
Can 13° 4 12° ae 39.01694. |. 39.19822 . =e 
Pas DSAGGS ANPLw ) 39.01608 "| 39.211477 OSC 20% 


ue 39.01655 | , 39.20681_} 

ef is, OS TU Manila. ©] VOT TICT) S39 03944 Of? §39.90540 °° 

S OiWeondoh, «| iar gsge ON d. |. 30,03381,, |. 39.0874 

yo! ofpels, 2398 avHosqeoy| ols is ,oviilo $9i63qa9 | 84iligo'e7s5. 94 192on 
: Spitz. Bergy.t it i 39.03268 s - 39.19885 

* Tee ir SSL TO ft SOT oro arent ; a eee ee 

o rougsan jis 58k EQ) 3 VA Equator, RRS, a! ‘82 -90488 ik Vb PRR BAY SF Lee 8 


fi yiliiy emoe lo [Sd oa as eedeiea eye DRE 72 geo biiy BIW ith 
by Pondicherry, . |, 39.00191 | 39.21346, : 
DMG YISSOLGION APOAnwe ey lMadrds? Ol 202| LS SR0D645 20} 2.39/20799) pot’ 


S 
oni entlla siecerees 39. -03309 39.20013 
f, wf Decor usa glenrinh 4 P| ev fi of er, ean ‘ 
SP TS RSMO iOs 9. AALS bre s 28 FS —— ye pe gS ak 
Mean of ‘the moles 39. Oe 39.20899 
Aas BeoVvill {BIDE PIO TE ERY VIO On SIO JOR PSH yS TL e ey SOT! 5 
bake ae —————_—_—__— w 
= ot 
Syl eye 225 Jo). 
xX ' Bal/P s.5/8 ef 5]/e Ss \[—> tsa ¥ 
F hoes papas e clits 2a Bit i=} ao =n woe Bl! Bp WY pews 5 } 25 
ora oo promot] ISA eg BS | BE Spas peor lms on ee 
z 8 Cle Soe orl es ples Siss q & 
SBR eT a Thee havnt Cas Me la. Seiden eee a s 4 
wl J hes GA MD TCU DOR}. POSES Els 35 SHO 1) SEH SiS p Re HSU 4 ‘g 
o| U8 OH ot ENS ot COE OU arr tae ial oes 
my oN i ae SS i HS || 3 Taek 
i i pens POR Ayr SER HON, Waite eet ts Severe it Seley. (PAs ote his 
< 38} Litt Y ge ati ts Lary +ol! 4 7 te Jvdon aoa nr eB chen my Lia 
= 2 = a 
i © big segs x a ree ee 8, a ~ ers (Res 
vi is) i = Sarl Efe AS a } ‘2 TF fe rs) tte Thy é 3 ) Qr os b: iy 
& es Pet “he a , 
Sas a ae aioe A. 6 Teo See iee SEen 
rate Sedat ‘9 ier is oF ot &. e He +¢ Pea f 2) ae oss mt) { StF 
J OLLE RC Deg 2 bony OF + Gea Ih eh! HOG ITO 1) Oe dd bets Lis. C~< PIS 
Se eee teat = =| ~ eS ne 
be ue : Re sea 2, SRC Mamet hr SeenON 
PANE RMSE (ihe Se : DOE SIS AEN ASIN SOT TOS ee Lee OES 
¥ fad 
‘ aul Ka eel Aa UN ALO \, sexe ab os Se ‘ 
C9 |. 09. G03] G9 Go Oo 69] Co! G9 Go]! Co O9'¢9| Edla9 bo] &d' oo Goi) 1) Ess ch L Us 
co |S G0 | G9 9 0 Go| ‘Ge Go G0} 3B GO 6) GO G0 ] GO 90 90] FY by oF 
CIOD!OHDOKDI HDHKlOHOK/OKDSlOHOwW/IS ®& 83 
Clr o}l]l aarnt!mrmaN) a & NI) 6 0] NN Soe Sex ro OTS 
NP eNO vnnn?A he Oa Boh] eH OG} SU fin iS20kg me 
WwW] OM] Orca HI] O Co] MOO B| CO ON] CoB QI Ese beeen ch 
~ AL RDM!) ADWAAaBwinrnesd acs wr kh] oe 
, H. Lee ydeh m= Nt aoe | “YS =, ‘ 
eet cai D ug (0 A248 


| 


Case of the bite of a poisonous snake successfully treated. 


Panes eRe TORN MACRAR; Egg! 


‘To JOHN FLEMING, Eg. 


President of the “Medical Board, Fort Werrrar. 


8.1L... 


| Tue disease in the human body, consequent: to the bite of the serpent, 
JSrom being so very rapid in its progress, has seldom afforded, to medical men, 
| an opportunity of observing, and accurately ascertaining, its symptoms, in its 
| more carly stage; and, for that reason, a complete medical description of it, 
has been, as yet, a desideratum in physick, 


Yr has been lately my tot to have the opportunity, tn my own. person, of 
ascertaining, from my immediate feelings, the several symptoms of this dis- 
order, inits different stages, from the moment of receiving the poison into the 
| habit, until (when it had nearly overcome the powers of life) it was happily 
counteracted by the wse of medicine; and my mind having been perfectly 
| collected, (though so deeply intercsted in the result,) while I made my observa- 
_ téons, they may be relied on as correct. And every communication, that may 
tend to elucidate a subject so little understood, and of so much importance to 


F 4 


310 BITE OF 4 POISONOUS SNAKE 
mankind, being deserving, more or less, of attention, L do myself the pleasure 
of transmitting to you the history of my case, with my remarks upon it, 
I am, Sir, 
Your very obedient 
And Humble Servant, 
July 22d, 1809. JOHN MACRAE, 


Civil Surgeon, Chittagong. 


senna eae eee EE, eaten PERRAT OS 
f nt 


ar the nia of the 1zeth of May, on atepping into the ee 
verandah of my house, I observed a small snake; of a dark colour, run- 
ning along the terrace; and which, after several ‘unsuctessful attempts, | 
I at length hit and killed, with a small cane I had in my hand. Imme- 
diately thereafter, as I walked, I felt a slight uneasiness below the inner 
ankle of my right leg, asif I had taken. off a bit of the.skin,. and, this, | 
I imagined, Thad done, with the heel of the other foot, in my eagerness 
to kill the snake: and therefore, after gently rubbing the part with my 
hand, I thought no more of it; but, in a few minutes, returned into the 


liouse, and began to: undress to go to bed. 


WHILE undressing, I looked at my ankle, and could perceive a small. 
red spot, where | felt the uneasiness (pain I could not well call it,). but 
there was not the least appearance of blood, nor was there any of the skin 
rubbed off... At. this time I felt a great glow over my body, with a strong 
palpitation of the heart; but as the night was warm and calm, I ascribed 
it to that ‘cause and the eSerion Uhad made in killing the snake ; and, 
under that impression I went to bed. I could not, however, sleep; for the 
heat, and palpitation of the heart, soon increased so much, as to render 
me very restless; and I felt, besides, a very singular sensation, as if a 


warm fluid was circulating in my veins, to the very extremities of my 


' SUCCESSFULLY TREATED, — SIF 
fingers, This symptom, ‘and the strong palpitation of the heart, which 
had become extremely disagreeable, were such as I had never experi- 
étided before ; ‘and being of so very extraordinary a nature, I began to con- 
sider what could be the cause of them. I examined the state of my pulse, 
and found it to be full and strong, but indicating no disposition to fever. 
T then began to think if it was possible that the snake could have bitten 
me, without my being sénsible of it at the moment, and that the symptoms 
I felt could be the effect.of such an accident.. The uneasiness at my ankle. 
still continued as before, without appearing to increase, and I recol- 
jected, that while endeavouring to kill the snake, it had once made a dart 
towards me, and got between my feet, but as I did not perceive it to touch 
me, I was unwilling to ascribe to so alarming a cause, the unusual sensa- 
tions I felt; yet I could not otherwise account for them. While this 
reasoning passed rapidly in my mind, I was seized with a violent fit of 
yomiting, which at once solved all my doubts, as to the nature of my ue 
for having observed sickness at stomach invariably to follow the bite of a 
snake, in all such patients as I had had the opportunity of seeing labour- 
ing under the effects of the poison, I was no longer at a loss to determine 
the cause of my disorder, and I accordingly got out of bed immediately, 


to apply some remedy. 


Tue first thing I did was to drink a strong mixture of brandy and 
water, with the view of relieving the sickness at stomach, which greatly 
oppressed me. At the same time, I walked briskly backwards and for- 
wards in my room, in order to keep off the stupor, to which I knew there 
was so strong a tendency in this disorder. But asecond fit of vomiting, 
more violent that the first, speedily came on; which entirely cleared the 
stomach of its contents, and left me in so very languid and exhausted 2 


state, that, unable any longer to walk, I was obliged to throw myself-upon 


312 BITE OF A POISONOUS SNAKE 


a couch, and there to remain.. The palpitation of ‘the heart had now 
subsided, and was succeeded by a most distressing oppression in breathing, 
that compelled me to make frequent deep inspirations. The: heat of my 
body had also abated, and was followed by a deadly coldness of the. skin, 
and profuse perspiration, with a slow, weak pulse; yet,still I was sensible, 
in some degree; of the extraordinary feel, as if, a; warm fluid was circula- 


ting in my veins, though I was becoming less so every moment. 


Havine a small medicine chest, fortunately, in the room where I lay; 
I directed a tea-spoonful to be given me of the Spiritus Ammonia com- 
positus, in a Madeira glass full of water. “This I took; in preference to 
the plain volatile alkali, from the: idea,. that the aromatick oil would 
render it moré grateful to the stomach, which’ was still much oppres< 
sed with sickness. Finding that ‘the ‘first’ dose’ agreed with me; in 
about “five ‘Mminlites, (I imagine;) «I took ‘a Second, and so ‘on; a ‘third; 
fourth. fifth, and sixth; when the medicine began’ to have a favourable 
effect. The first benefit I was sensible of deriving from it, was a relief 
from the sickness at the stomach; my ‘breathing next became easier; 
my skin then began to recover its natural warmth, and the perspira- 
tion, with which I had been in a manner ‘drenched, dried up by’ de- 
grees. I still went on with the medicine, but at longer intervals, ‘for 
every now and then, I had a slight return of the oppression in breathing, 
which was immediately relieved on, taking the alkali. I had thus gone 
on, until I had taken thirteen spoonfuls, or a wine glassful of the medicine, 
before I considered myself as out of danger ; and, in proportion as I recov- 
ered; L[ became more and more sensible of the nauseous taste of the alkali, 
which latterly seemed to burn my throat, as I swallowed it, though I could 
scarcely perceive the taste of the first dose I took, so totally gone was the 


- hervous sensibility of my. palate. 


SUCCESSFULLY TREATED. © als 
; In the course of three hours from my receiving the bite, I was out of 
danger, but five hours had elapsed before I had entirely got the better of 
the effects of it. While lying on my couch, during the first’ three hours; 
I had my watch on the table before me, most anxiously looking forward to 
the passing time; for I thought if the poison did not overpower me within 
that period, that] would have every chance of recovery, from the contin- 
ved use of the medicine. I was very uneasy, lest I should lose my 
recollection, before I had taken the medicine in ‘sufficient quantity to 
eaveienact the poison; as those around me, in that case, from not knowing 
my disorder, would most probably discontinue giving it to me; yet, 
from an extreme unwillingness to distress my family, by a disclosure of 
the nature of my illness, which happily had been considered, hitherto, a 
mere bilious attack, I never hinted to any one the true cause of it; nor 


would I send for any of my friends in the place. to attend me, as that 


would be indicating an apprehension of danger, which might prove equally 


alarming. For this reason, therefore, as well as from the certainty, with 


which I was enabled to judge, by my immediate feelings, of the effect of 
the alkali, I took itin much larger, and more frequent doses, than r 
would have ventured to have prescribed for any other person ina similar 
situation; and to this circumstance, of taking it in so unusually large 
a quantity, in so short a space of time, I have, under providence, to as- 
cribe my recovery ; for after the second fit of vomiting, I was sinking so 
fast, that nothing, but so powerful a stimulus, could have saved me: 


4 


THE poison must have been of the most virulent nature ; otherwise the 
very minute portion, that could have been introduced into my habit, would 
not have produced so immediate and violent an effect; for on examining 
the part, where I received the injury, on the following morning, no ap- 

G 4 ef: 


Slt BITE OF A POISONOUS SNAKE 


‘pearance whatever, of a wound, was visible; but on touching the spot with 
the finger, and passing it gently along, a small rising, like-a pimple, was 
perceptible, around which, on a close and minute inspection, a slight dis- 
coloration, ofa livid appearance; was discernible.“ One fang only, and 
but the very point of that, could haye wounded me}; for .the snake being 
small,and the skin below my ankle in a state of great tension, as I stood, 
the animal was unable to lay hold of me+ but in the°attempt to do so, it 
struck against my leg with the point of this fang, and that so. slightly, as 
to draw no blood’; and therefore I did not feel it at the: moment, nor ‘was 
I aware of it afterwards, when I looked at my ankle, while undressing to 


go to bed, 


ton a lar ger quantity of ne, poison entered my habit, there can be no 
doubt, but that it would have proved fatal, before I could have had any 
suspicion of danger, or have applied a remedy. I have not ascertained the 
species of the snake, haying thrown it away, without examination, immedi- 
ately as I killed it; but a bearer, who was with me, _and saw it, calls it Chop- 
perpoora, and : says, it is peculiar to Choppers of old buildings. The outer 
verandah of 1 my house is covered with grass, from which it most likely 


came to the terrace, 


I, continueED, for several days after the accident, in a state of the great- 
est lassitude; but felt no other unpleasant symptom, and this gradually 
wore off, until I recovered my usual health, without the aid of any medi- 


cine, 


ac the foregoing statement it appears, “that the first effect of the 
poison, on being received into the body, was to excite the action of the 
heart and arteries, and to prod uce a great heat over the whole body ; and, 


as a ‘similarity of effect proves a similarity of cause, and the effect of all 


SUCCESSFULLY TREATED. — 315 


stimuli is to excite, it follows, that the poison of the serpent is a stimulus; 
and of the most powerful nature, that destroys life by its ‘excess. - 


fonago 1613 oy Si si Wor 8: wood msm off 

Tue symptoms of debility which so. immedigtely ensued, viz... the 
sickness at stomach, profuse cold sweat, and low pulse, are also con- 
sequent to the application in excess‘of other stimuli;:and, according to the 
greater or less degree of this excess, so is-the state‘of debility that ensues; 
and death follows, sooner or later, from it: ‘There are instances: recorded; 
where the poison of the serpent proved so quickly fatal, as in a manner to 
preclude the possibility of applying any remedy; but, in general; some 
hours elapse, from the time of receiving it into the habit, before it destroys 
life; and there is consequently an opportunity -afforded, of counteracting 
its effects, when assistance is at hand. ‘The volatile alkali. has been long in 
use in such cases; and has been frequently administered with the greatest 
success; but, unfortunately, our knowledge of the disorder, consequent to 
the bite of the snake, has been so imperfect, and the principle upon which 
its cure had been accomplished, (whenever this happened,) had been'so 
little understood, as to have produced much indecision ‘in our practice; 
--and this valuable medicine, therefore, has been,'on many occasions, either 
entirely laid aside, or it has been given in‘such trifling doses as‘could do 
no good; and it has, in consequence, been considered as of very doubtful 
virtue, if possessing any, Indeed, this want of confidence prevails with 
respect to the efficacy of every description of medicine, in'the cure of this 
alarming disease. ‘But, in the foregoing case, is given a connected detail 
of ‘symptoms, as they succeeded'each other, from the earliest stage, with 
‘an accurate account of the operation of the alkali, from its first percepti- 
ble effect, in counteracting them: and having thus'a complete history; as 


well of the disorder, as of its remedy, we are thereby enabled to forma 


316; BITE OF A POISONOUS SNAKE 

correct opinion of boths:and-to act accordingly, upon a plan of cure; 
equally fixed and ‘systematick, in this, as in any other disease, incident to 
the human body; a circumstance, it is to be hoped, that cannot but prove 


of much future benefit 6-mankind. 


In prescribing, and administering medicine for this disorder, much de- 
cision and promptness are necessary, because its progress is so very 
rapid. This is a point that cannot be too strongly. impressed upon the 
mind. Our remedy must be powerfully applied, before the vital powers 
are. so far gone as to become insensible of its effect. For this reason, 
such stimuli as are. of most immediate operation are to be preferred, and 
the volatile alkali, on that account, is so particularly useful, as (no doubt,) 
gther will be found to be: But whatever medicine is administered, it is to 
be given in large, and frequently repeated doses, until we perceive that 
a favourable change is produced. The state of the skin, and of the pulse, 
with the patient’s remarks as to his feelings, are to be our guide, and to 
direct our judgment in this; for until a return of the natural warmth of 
the skin, and an increase in the strength and quickness of the pulse 
take place, we ought to push our remedies. And so far from considers - 
ing the sickness at stomach as the consequence of giving medicine, and 
_ therefore an objection to our further doing so, it is the very reason why 
we should continue a more powerful application of it; because, the sick= 
ness at stomach, being the effect of the debility induced by the poison, 
the continuance of it proves, that a sufficient stimulus has not been applied 
to overcome this debility, and-therefore more is necessary to produce that 
end. In short, the stimulus must be -proportioned to the degree of debi- 
lity to be overcome; and on the judgment with which this is done, de= 


pends entirely our success in the cure. « 


SUCCESSFULLY TREATED. 317 

In the famous Tanjore pill, mentioned by the ingenious Doctor Pat- 
RICK RussEL, as being in such estimation on the coast, for the cure of the 
bite of the serpent, we find arsenick is an ingredient, a stimulus of so 
powerful a nature, that it destroys life, on common occasions, ina very mi- 
nute quantity. In this district, the natives use the stimulus of heat; it being 
a common practice with them, to place near a strong fire persons bitten 
by snakes. They also administer ardent spirits, and hot spices internally ; 
and further compel the patient to take as much exercise as he possibly 
can. It is worthy of remark, that the remedies they thus make use of, 
from the experience and observation of ages, in countries where accidents 
from the bite of serpents must be’ particularly frequent, should tend to 
confirm the principle of cure I have pointed out from my case, namely, 


that of excitement from the use of stimuli. 


It were foreign to such a communication as this, to enter into a discus- 
sion of the several opinions that have been entertained, of the nature of the 
poison of the serpent, and of the particular manner in which it acts, upon 
being received into the human body. The many experiments, that have 
been made with it, upon various animals, have tended only to establish 
the degree of its virulence in the different species of serpents;, for the. 
subjects of these experiments, being unable to communicate what they felt 
and suffered from the poison, whatever opinion was formed, of the manner 
in which it acted, is entirely conjectural; and accordingly, every writer, 
who has made it the object of hisinquiry, has left it in the original state 


of uncertainty, in) which he found it. 


H 4 


VIL. 


EE 
a e 


Descriptions of several of the Monandrous Plants of 
India, belonging to the natural order called Scitami- 


nes by Linnaus, Canne by Jussizv, and Drimyrhize 


by VENTENAT. 


By W. ROXBURGH, M. D. 


| "Tue venerable founder of the Society, the late Sir Wiitiram Jones, 


justly observes, when describing one of his favourite plants, Bau cyam- 
paca, Asiatick Researches, 4. 243. 


« Amone all the natural orders, there is none, in which the genera 


“© seem less precisely ascertained by clear essentzal characters, than in that, 


which (for want of a better denomination,) has been called Scitami- 


Val 


6 


«* neous; and the judicious Retz, after confessing himself rather dissatis- 


a 


‘ fied with his own generick arrangement, which he takes from the border 
** of the corol, from the stamen, and principally from the anther, declares 


66 


his fixed opinion that “ the genera in this order will never be determined 


DESCRIPTION OF MONANDROUS PLANTS. 319 


0 


« with absolute certainty, until all the scitamineous plants of India shall be 
“ perfectly described.” 


Kanric was the first botanist of the Linnaean School, that had resided 
long enough in India, to acquire any tolerable knowledge of the scitami- 
nean plants of this country; for it is only in the living, or recent state, 
that their flowers can be well understood; particularly the nice structure 
of the anther, which is here of more importance in determining the genera, 
than in any other order. From the labours of Kanie, Retz was enabled 
to make his arrangement, and there first pointed out the anther as the 
chief organ; which has very lately been successfully followed up by 
Roscoe in his, “ new arrangement of the plants of the. Monandrian. Class 
usually called Scitaminee.” Trans. of Linn. Soc. 8. 330. To these autho- 


rities, I gladly add my own experience and suffrage. 


ALTHOUGH amongst the plants of this very natural order, there is a 
wonderful similarity, yet they very naturally separate into two divisions. 
To the first belong suchas are truly herbaceous, (that is, perishing annu- 

ally down to the root,) viz. all the species of Curcuma, Kempferia, Zin- 
| giber, and Globba, as well as our solitary species of Hedychium. ‘To the 
| 

| second, or more permanent division, belong Canna, Phrynium, Amomum, 
and Alpinia. Our single species of Costus forms a link, which joins these ; 


_ for its stems are sometimes biennial, or more durable, though in general 
| 
herbaceous. 


In all, the root is of two or more years duration. That part, which I call 
the bu/b, is solid, generally of an ovate shape, and gives support to all the 
parts of the plant which appear above ground; as well as to the creeping, 


jointed, often palmate tubers; from these, as well as from the base of the 


399 ; HSCRIPTION OF 


bulbs, spring the proper fibrous roots, which penetrate deep into the soil; 
and in some of the genera, many of them end in oblong pendulous 


tubers. 


_ Tue Jeaves, in most of the genera, are bifarious, (pointing two ways, ) 
their shape is very..generally lanceolar,) or lanceolate,® with entire 
margins, and fine subulate, or filiform points. The /eaf-stalks, or petioles, 
are invariably sheathing, or invest whatever is within them in form of 
sheaths, or tubes. From a single strong nerve, or rib, numerous, simple, 
delicate veins take their rise, and run to the margin, forming with the 


nerve, an angle of about thirty degrees. 


Tue inflorescence is pretty constantly the same in each genus, but differs 


widely in the different genera. 


Aut Scitaminean flowers consist of a superior calyx, an irregular, one- 
petalled cored/a’ with double border.) A single filament, ‘inserted on some 
"part of the corolla, generally on the mouth of the tube, opposite to the lip / 
supporting a single, or double anther, which is naked,’ o¥ variously. appen- 


daged. A germ, for the most part three-celled,# which, in those genera 


with a double anther, and whose style’ remains freé down to its insertion: 


on the germ, ‘is invariably crowned with two, ‘small, elandular bodies, 


(nectaria of Kenic, and Rerzius;)- one on each side of the base of the 


(1) Tapering equally at each end. 

(2) Broadest at, or near the base, and from thence tapering to the apex. 

(3) The.exterior border is uniformly divided into three segments, which cannot form any 
good part of the essential character y but I am inclined to think the interior divisions may be. 
advantageously employed therein; and it is by employing this part that I differ most from 
Roscog,. whose elegant, concise method I admire much. 

() The only exception, known to me at present, is Globba, there the germ is one-celled, 
with the seeds attached to three parietal receptacles. 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 321 


style, within the bottom of the tube of the corolla, The style, in all the 
genera with a double anther, is of a very delicate, filiform: structure, with 
its apex lodged in a deep groove between the lobes of the anther, eleva- 
ting the ciliate, infundibuliform sizgma, a little beyond the apex of the 
anther. In the two genera with a single anther (viz. Canna and Phry- 
nium ») it forms part of the tube of the corolla; above that it is robust, and 
supports ‘itself. The seed vessel, in all except Globba, is three-celled, 

each containing, (except in Phrynium,) more seeds than one, which in 
most of the genera are arilled, and, except in Globba, attached to the axis - 
of the capsule. 


MONANDRIA. 
MONOGYNIA. 
* Anther simple, 


1, Canna. Style growing to the tube of the corolla, above spatulate. _ Stigma 
linear. Capsule 3-celled, many-seeded. 

2. Purynium. Style growing to the tube of the corolla, above uncinate, 
Stigma infundibuliform. Capsule tricoecous. 

** Anther double. 

3. Wepyexrum. Corolla with interior border 3- parted, and resupinate. .Anther 
naked, Capsule 3-celled, many-seeded. 

A. Keampereria. Corolla. with interior border a aiied! Anther with bifid 
crest, Capsule 3-celled, many-seeded. 

5. Curcuma. Corolla with interior border 3-parted. .Anther bicalcarate. 
Capsule 3-celled, many-seeded. 

6. Amomum. Corolla with interior border unilabiate.  Anther with entire; or 
lobate crest. Capsule 3-celled, many-seeded. 

7. Zineiwer. Corolla with interior border unilabiate. Anther beaked. Capsule. 
3-celled, many-seeded. 

_ 8, Costus. Corolla with interior border subcampanulate, .Aniher on the cen- 

tre of the lanceolate filament, Capsule 3-celled, many-seeded. 


I 4 


322 |. DESCRIPTION OF 
9, Avpinsa. Corolla with interior border unilabiate. Aniher naked. Capsute 


3-celled, many-seeded. Aas: 
10. Guossa. Filament Jong, slender, incurved, with tubular winged basé, 


Capsule one- -celled, receptacles parietal ; seeds many. 


I, CANNA. 


Gen. Cuar. Anther single, attached to the edge of the petal-like filament. 


Style spatulate, growing. to the tube of: the corolla. Stigma linear, Capsule 


3-celled, 3-valved. Seeds several, naked. 
Canna indica. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 3. 


Leaves ovate-lanceolate. Segments of the inner border of the corol!s: 


lanceolate, and bidentate.. 
Krishna-tamara of the Telingas. 

Katu-bala, Rheed. mal. 1. t. 43. 

Cannacorus. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 1.” . 


Tue red and yellow are common in every garden over India, and in’ 
flower all the year. The parts of the corolla are exactly alike in both. 
The yellow variety of the Hortus Kewensis, C. lutea of Roscoz, must there 


fore be different, as: thie inner limb of the corolla is there bifid, 
‘CANNA INDICA. 


Katubalta. Roe Daun’ Tassibeh. Romer. 
Jind. Sabbajaya, Sarvajaya. 
Beng. Sarbajay4.. The'red variety, Lal eae 
Malab. Catubala, Rana-céli.: 

aS rr » Malay. -Daneh-tasbih.- 


In a catalogue of Indian plants (As. Res. Vol. IV. ps 236.) Vanacélé is given as the Sanscrit 
name of the Canna: That name seems to have been assumed by Sir Wiit1am Jones from the Hortus 
Malabaricus of VAN Rueepre; who observes, that the Brahmanas of Malabar call: this plant Rana’ 
Queri. _On-the plate, the word engraved in Nagaré characters is Réna-céli, whence Sit WiiniaM 
Jones appears to have deduced the Sanscrit Vanacéli. But the word, as exhibited by Van 


RHuHEEDE, corresronds to the vernacular name stated by him, Katubala, answering likewise to the’ 


Portuguexe Figueira de Mato, and signifying wild plantain or banana: the plant being so denomi~ 


nated from the fancied similarity of the leaves.~ 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 323 


Turned into Sanscrit, the name would therefore be, not Vanacelé, but Vana cadalé or Aranyds 
éadalt ; which accordingly does occur in a Sunscrit treatise on the Materia Medica, entitled 
Rijanighantu ; and is there stated as corresponding with the names Rédnacélé and €6-bd/é in the 
Marahatta and Canara languages. The author of that treatise, however, understood these to be 
names of a plant bearing an esculent fruit: for he has so placed it in his systematick arrangement of 
plants by their uses. It must be inferred, that, although the Cunna indica may bear the appellation 
of Rdna-célé in Malabar, where Van Rucene’s enquiries were conducted, that name belongs to’ 
one of the wild species of Musa in other parts of the Dekhin. 

The native gardeners at Négpir, and I believe in Hinduscan likewise, call this plant Akilbehra, 
which is apparently corrupted from the Arabic Akik-ulbchr qu. Carnelion of the sea, In Calcutia, 
it is named by the gardeners Sabbajayd, which is probably mcant for Sarvajayd, a title of the God« 

_ dess Durea’ “ all conquering.” This name, as I am informed, is also in use in’ Hindustan. 

The seed of the Canna indica is used in rosaries; whence the Malay name Daun Tassibeh (ty € 

Danch tasbéh;) as is remarked by aa Note by the President. 


9 PHRYNIUM. 


Gev. Cuan. Anther single, terminal ona short erect filament, Style grow- 
ing to the tube of the corolla. Stigma infundibuliform. Capsule 3-celled,. 
3-valved. Seed solitary, arilled at the base. Embryo uncinate, and furnished. 

_ with a perisperm. 


Hituerto I have found only three plants that can be referred to this gen 
hus, viz. Lourtrro’s Phyllodes placentaria, Thalia canneeformis of Forster, 
and a new one from the late Dr. ANDERSON’s earden at Madras. ‘These 
thrée evidently belong to the same family; and I prefer Phrynium, because 
one of our species is that from which W1LLDENow constituted this genus $ 
and the other two agree very perfectly. (The other species of Thalia, 
viz. geniculata and dealbata are uvknown to me, except by imperfect 
descriptions.) All the three are perennial, with similar, jointed, slowly 
creeping roofs. ‘Their habit is however different; yet in their generic char- 
acter they agree particularly well; the calyz’, corolla, stamen, and pistil 
being almost exactly the same ; and in dichotomum, and capitatum, the 


tricoccous capsule ; smooth, round, partially arilled, nuciform seeds ; peris= 


324 DESCRIPTION OF 


perm, and hooked embryo, are. perfectly similar. The fruit of virgaium I 


have not yet seen. 


1. Purynium dichotomum. R., 
Shrubby, dichotomous. Leaves cordate. 
Arundastrum Tonckat scytan. Rumph. amb. 4. t. ‘7. 
Thalia canneeformis. Linn, sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 16. 
Donax. Arundastrum., Loureir. Cochinch. 15. is.no doubt: this. very plant, but 
whether Auguer’s Maranta. Tonchat, or not, I cannot presume to say. 


y 


A NATIVE of various parts of India, Malay Islands, &c. delights’ in 


humid, or watery situations. Flowering time the hot, and rainy seasons. 
° . ® 

Seed ripe in July and August. 

PHRYNIUM DICHOTOMUM. 


Tonckat Seytan. Rumen. Thayng payng. Bucu. 
Beng. Muctapata, Madur-pata, Pattipata. 
Malay.. Tankat Shaitan. 


Mats made of the split stems ef this plant, being smooth and particularly cool and refreshing, are 
termed, in Hindz, Sttal-pdti, which signifies a cool mat: whence the plant itself is said to bear the 
same name. .Suspecting, however, this te be a misappropriation of the term, I have inquired of na. 
tives of the eastern parts of Bengal, who assure me, that the plant is. named Mac iped, Madur- | 
pata or Pdttipata, and the mat only is called Sttalpdaéi. 


This term is in use in Bengal, as well as Hindustan, and is composed of words of Sanscrit 


origin. It does not, however, appear that the corresponding compound term Séala-pattica. is, 
employed in the Sanscrié language, as a name either for the plant, or for the mat made of its stem. 
Note by the President. 


2. Purynium virgatum. R. 


Stems simple. Leaves bifarious, lanceolate. 


Founp in the late Dr. ANDERson’s garden at Madras, and from thence 
introduced into the Botanic Garden at Calcutta, where it flowers in August, 


but has not yet produced ripe fruit. 


_ Tue roofs are ligneous, perennial, and creeping. Stems also.perennial, 


( 


mn wong  * 
SEE TE TSS a a a e 


| 


MONANDROUS PLANTS, 325 


numerous, erect, or oblique, according to their place in the clump; (for 
they grow in tufts, many springing from the same root;) quite simple, 
polished, deep green, jointed: lower joints considerably swelled ; general 
height from 6 to 8 feet. Leaves bifarious, short-petioled on their sheaths, | 
lanceolate, polished, from 6 to 18 inches long. Inflorescence long, slender, 
curved, dichotomous, terminal spzkes. . Fdowers rather small, pure white, 


inodorous. Calyx, corolla, &c. as in the genus. 


PHRYNIUM capitatum. Linn, sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1; 17. - 
Stemless. Leaves radical. — 
Phyllodes placentaria. Loureir. Cochinch. 17. 
Naru-kila. Rheed. mal. 11. t. 34. 


Cadali of the Bengalese, which also signifies a plantain. 


A NATIVE of Bengal, and like the former species, thrives best in a wet 


soil; and flowers about the beginning of the rainy season. 


3. HEDYCHIOUM. 


Gen, Cuar. Corolla with long slender tube; both borders three-parted ; inner 
resupinate. Anther double, naked. Capsule 3-celled. 3-valved. Seeds nume- 


rous, arilled. — 
Hepycuium coronarium. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1, 10. Curt. Bot. Mag. 
708. Retz. obs. 3. 73. 

Gandsulium. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 69. f. 3. 

Gooruk-nadtah, also Dulala-champa of the Bengalese. 


I HAvE only seen this most beautiful plant in its cultivated state, though a . 
native of various parts of India; the Malay Archipelago, &c. It rises with 
a straight, herbaceous stem, furnished with alternate, bifarious, lanceolate 
leaves ; and a terminal, oblong, compaétly imbricated spzke, of very large, 
pure white, exquisitely fragrant flowers, which continue to expand in suc- 
cession, during the greater part of the rainy season. | 

K 4 


326 DESCRIPTION OF 

Wire Rerzius and Jussieu, I was long. inclined to consider this a 
species of Kempferia. They agree in being. herbaceous; in the long: 
slender tube of their corollas, in both the borders being. three-parted,. 
with all the segments exceedingly alike ; and lastly in the struture, and: 


contents of their germs. 


In the following particulars they disagree, Hedychium being caules- 
cent, with terminal inflorescence ; whereas in Kempferia, all the species 
(known to me,) are stemless, with radical leaves, and spike. In the’ 
former, the interior border of the corolla is resupine, (that is, the large 
bifid lobe is uppermost, the two smaller under it, having the filament’ 
between, with the two polliniferous grooves of the double anther on the 
upper side, fronting the broad, two-lobed lip ;)-and lastly, in having a crest= 
less anther. For these weightier reasons, I am now induced to- consider 
it a distinct genus. The inverted position of the stamen, and inner border’ 


of the corolla, seem fully as cogent as the nakedness of the anther. 


4. K/EMPFERIA. 


Gen. Cuar. Corolla with long slender tube, and both borders three-parted. 
Anther double, surmounted with a two-lobed crest. Capsule 3-celled, many- 
seeded. 


Tuts genus, as it now stands, is neat, and natural. The plants that’ 


compose it are all natives of India. They have all tuberous, biennial 


roots; no stem; their Jeaves radical, and herbaceous; the inflorescence a 


lateral, radical spzke in rotunda; in the other three central (that-is, rising” 


in the centre of the leaves.) ‘The superior calyx is subcylindric, with’. 


contracted, unequally divided mouth. The tube of the corol//a remarkably: 


long, and slender; the lower segment of the inner border, answering to 


the Lip, or Nectary, is large, two-lobed, and more highly coloured than 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 337% 


any other part.. The characteristic crest of the double anther, large 
and bifid, or bidentate. Ka:nic’s nectarial bodies subulate. The stigma 
infundibuliform; and the germ 3-celled, with many seeds in each, attached _ 
to the axis. The ripe seed vessel has not been seen, so rarely do they 
arrive at that state ; cannot therefore say whether the seeds’are arilled,- 
or naked. | 


Kamrreria Galanga. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Wilid. 1. 15: 
Leaves sessile, subrotund. Spikes central. Upper segments’ of the inney - 
border of the corolla oval. 

Sonchorus. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 69. f. &. 
Katsjula-kelengu. Rheed. mal, 11. t. 4¥, 
Alpinia’ sessilis. Retz. obs. 3. p. 62. 
Chandra-mula of the Bengalese. 


I nave only found this plant in its cultivated state. Kanre found i¢ 
wild in the vicinity of Malacca. In Bengal it blossoms during the rainy 
season. | 


Sir Josepu Banxs has been so kind as to ascertain that the dried root 
of this plant is unknown to’the druggists in London. 
Note by Di. Caney.’ 


‘¢ This plant, which is said to'be very common'on the mountainous districts beyond Chatgong,y 
“ is called Camala. ¥ find on further enquiry, that it is cultivated by the Jumma Mugs, and by | 
“ them brought down and sold in the markets, under the above name, to the people of Bengal, 
‘¢ who use it as an ingredient in their betle.” 


2. Kamererra rotunda. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. Y. V5. 


Leaves oblong’ (coloured. ) Spikes radical, and before the leaves. Upper 
segments of the inner border of the corolla lanceolar, acute. 
Malan-kua. Rheed. mal. 11. t. 9 
Bhichampaca. Asiatich Researches. 4. p. 242. 
Bhachampac, or Bhaichampa of the Bengalese, 


328 ; DESCRIPTION OF 


- A-wative of various parts of India. In Bengal it blossoms during the 


hot season, when the plant is destitute of leaves. See Sir W. Jonrs’ ele- 


gant description of this charming plant, above quoted, under the Sanscrit 


name Bhuchampaca. 
K EMPFEBIA ROTUNDA. 


This plant derives its name of Bhuchampa, or Ground Michelia, from the radical situation of 
the spike, joined with a fancied resemblance of the flower to the Michelia Champace. Another 
denomination (Malan-kuwa,) by which it is knewn in Malabar according to Van Ruerpe, is by 
him explained as signifying mountain ginger, 

From the vernacular name first mentioned, which is composed ef Sanscrit words, the corres- 
ponding Sanscrié name is inferred: and authority for itis found in a vocabulary of the Sanscrié 
language, where the following synonyma are added ; Téimrapushpa, Sidd’ha-band@hu, Drughana. 
The first of these names indicates, that the flower is of the colour of copper; which may perhaps be 


reconciled to the purple hue withii.the Blossom of this Kempferia. Note by the President. 


3. Kampreria angustifolia. R.- 
Leaves radical, lanceolate. Spikes central. Upper two segments of the 
imer. border of the corolla linear-oblong, obtuse. 
Canjan-boora of the Hindoos, 


A NATIVE of Bengal, where it blossoms during the rains, Dr. Carry 
informs me that it is known amongst the native gardeners by the name 
Madama-nirbisha, and used as a remedy for cough, for which purpose a 
small quantity of the root is mixed up with their Belle, : 


+ 


4, Kampreria pandurata. BR. 
Leaves petioled, broad-lanceolar. Spikes central. Upper two segments of 
the inner border of the corolla obovate, obtuse ; inferior panduriform. 
Zerumbet claviculatum. Rumph. amb. 5. t, 69. f, 1..and I could almost 
wish to quote Manja-kua. Rheed. mal. 11 t. 10 although already referred 
to by Linnaus for Curcuma rotunda, a plant I have never met with, if this 


be not it; and again by Roscoe for his Kempferia ovata, which seems to— 


differ from our plant, in the shape of the leaves, and nectary, or lip. 


A NATIVE of Sumatra. In this garden it flowers in July and August. 


Aes Le 


ys 


~ 
= 


‘Al WP) ff W 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 


&9 
re) 
© 


5. CURCUMA. 


GEN. Cuar. Corolla with both borders three-parted. Anther double, base bi- 
“ealcearate. Capsule 3-celled. Secd numerous, arilled. 


Tue plants of this genus, are the most easily distinguished of all the 


Scitaminean tribe; Globba not excepted. The exact uniformity of the 


‘double, crestless, calcarate anther, is alone a sufficient mark to know them 


by. But unfortunately, this uncommonly great similarity extends to al- 
most every other part; which renders it so difficult to distinguish the 
species,* that without the aid of colour, I should despair of making their 
specific characters discriminative. From daily habit I find no difficulty 


in recognizing them, yet it is by no means easy to find words that will 


convey that knowledge to others.. 


GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 


In this family, as well as inthe other herbaceous genera, the root is bien= 
nial, and consists of what I shall call Bulbs, Fubers, and Fibres. The 
former are, during the first year, like other bulbs, formed in the centre 
of the bases of the sheaths of the leaves; and may, during this period, be 
called phyllophorous receptacles. These bu/bs have on their opposite sides, 
a vertical row of buds, corresponding with the number of the bifarious 
leaves, and sheaths, (there being one in the axil of each,) which grew on 
the bulb. From these buds, or eyes, issue the palmate tubers, which pro- 
ceed nearly horizontal, in opposite directions, and branch out, more or 
less, according to the nature of the pliant, &c. From the lower part of the 
bulbs, the fibres, or genuine roots, chiefly spring; these are strong, thick, 


long fibres, with numerous small fibrils from their sides; penetrate deep 


* Tsay species, because their disagreements, or marks by which I shall attempt to discrimi- 


nate them, ere, so far as my experience goes, invariable ; continuing unchanged year after year. 


L 4 


330: DESCRIPTION OF 


into the soil, in various-directions; and, in by far the greater number of 
the species, if not in.all, several of them terminate ima single, oblong 
tuber. ‘These-are invariably less deeply coloured, and less. fragrant than 
the ovate bulbs, and palmate tubers of the same plant. In. various. parts 
of India, the natives. prepare, from.these tubers, and from_no other part,.a 
very fine, pure: white starch or fecula, which they use medicinally, and as 
an article of diet.. It is every way like what is met with under the name 
arrow-root ; and the. process for obtaining it is exactly as: described by 
Dr. Warcurt, for obtaining that substance from the roots of Maranta 
arundinacea. That followed. by the Ma/ays,is mentioned by Rumpuius 


in.his Herbarium Amboinense. 5. P. 171. 


Aut the above described parts lie dormant in the ground, the whole of 
the cool season; analogous to the winter in Europe; and on the approach. 
of the rains, the buds on the opposite sides of the bulbs, which had 're- 
mained unproductive during the first year, (that of their formation,) and 
onthe apexes, rarely the alternate buds, sometimes found in:two rows on 
opposite,’ (upper and under) sides, of the palmate tubers; begin to swell, 
and produce the plants of the advancing season, which perish on the ap- 
proach ‘of the winter, &c. ‘In no: instance have I found the pendulous 
tubers produétive. ‘Fhey seem solely intended by Providence, for the use 


OF man, 


Ir may be proper to observe, that all the descriptions, and figures of the 
roots of the plants of this genus, are taken when in their most perfect 


state; that is, during the winter, or cool season,.when no other part exists. 


In all the species, the Zeaves are radical; as it is only their sheaths that’ 


form the resemblance of a-short stem, They are bifarious, and herbace- 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 331 
pus; making their appearance with the first showers in April, or May; 


and perish about the beginning of the cool season, in November. 


TueE. inflorescence is-constantly a simple, erect scape, of a few inches in 
length; either lateral, that is, rising from the root, distin€t from the leaves, 
and generally with or before they appear; or central, that is springing 
from. their centre, when. they have attained their greatest luxuriance; sup- 
porting, in both. cases, a loosely imbricate, simple, subcylindric, evect, 
comose spike. ‘The coma is composed of more highly coloured bracies than 
those of the body of the spike, and they are for the most part, if not al- 
ways, sterile. The flower-bearing bractes which surround the body of the- 
spike, are nearly alike in all, and have their lower margins united to the 
backs of the lower half of the next two immediately within, and above;: 
forming pouches for the flowers, of which there are generally three, four,. 
or five in each, expanding in succession’; and are mixed with some small 
proper bractes, which help to form the fascicle. The flowers are more or 
less yellow in all; the two upper segments of the interior border are con- 

fined, in an erect, or somewhat incurved position, by the conical, acute apex 
of the upper ‘segment of the exterior border; these three form a vault 
over the anther and'stigma, giving to the whole the appearance of a rin- 
gent corolla. The /7p or lower segment is large, more highly coloured, and 
generally emarginate. The /i/ament short, and broad ; standing between 
the two superior seements of the inner border, opposite’to the lip: | Auther- 
double ; the lobes separated by a deep groove, through which the style 
passes ; the lower end of each lobe ends ina large conspicuous spur, which 
for these twenty years past, Ihave considered the essential character ‘of 
the genus. Style filiform. The nectarial bodies which embrace its base, 


are here subulate. The stigma is: somewhat bilabiate, and infundibuli- 


O32 DESCRIPTION OF 


form, and generally ciliate. The germ is superior, 3-celled, with numer- 
ous seeds in each, attached to the axis. This genus, like other plants 
abounding in other means of extending; or continuing the individual, 
very rarely ripen their seed; when they do, the progress is rapid, 
three or four weeks being the usual time between the flower and seed. 
The capsule is oval, smooth, pale straw colour, thin, and nearly pellucid, 
3-celled, but there is no regular division into valves. When the seeds are 
ripe, the elasticity of the segments of the arils bursts the vertex into 
various portions, from whence the seeds. are soon expelled, by the elastic 
power of the aril. Seeds several in each cell, arilled, shape various, but 
the most prevailing is oblong. Aril cut to the very base, into several, 
slender, unequal, white, fleshy segments ; which unite to the seed round 
the umbilicus. Integuments two; exterior spongy, with highly polished, 
slippery, light brown surface: interior membranaceous. Perisperm (albu- 
men of G#RTNER,) pure white, hard, but friable, and occupies the lower 
half of the seed. Vitellus clearer, but less white, and of a harder, and 
tougher texture than the albumen, occupying the upper half of the seed, 
and is particularly fragrant. Embryo length of the seed, tending to be 


clavate. Radicle truncate, resting immediately over the umbilicus. 


Sect. I. Spikes lateral, appearing before er with the-leaves. 


1. Curcuma Zedoaria. R. 
Bulbs small, and with the long palmate tubers inwardly yalow. 
“Leaves broad-lanceclar, subsessile on their sheaths, sericeous underneath ; 
«the whole plant green. 
Amomum Sedoaria, Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 7. 
Judwar, Jedwar, or Zedwar, of the Arabians. 
_Jungli haldi, or Bun-haldi, of the Bengalese. 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 883 


‘rAy NABIVE, Of various: parts of India. Flowers during the hot season, 
April! and» May ; when the- plant is destitute of leaves :. soon after they 
appear.» The-dry root agrees pretty well with the drug known in. Eng- 


land, by the name Zedoaria rotunda. 


CURCUMA ZEDOARIA. 
Arab. Jedwar or Zedwar (Geiduar of Avicenna. ): 
Sans. Nirbisha, Apavisha, Vishaha &c.: 
Hind. Nirbisi, Nirabisi. 
Marhat. & Carn. Nirbisht.- 
Beng. Banhaldi.. 
Malad. Cuwa. 
Malay. 'TYomon.- 


As the root is stated to-agree pretty well with the'round zedoary of the shops, the <Astatic syno=. 
nyma are probably correct. Geroratus, in his alphabet:of Tibet (p. 447), remarks the correspon- 
dence of the Indian Nirbist with the Zedoar or Zedoary ; and the author of the Mekhzenw’lddviych 
also furnishes the Hindi name, (whence the corresponding Sanscrié is concluded, ) as the-equiva lent 
for the Arabdick appellation of Zedoary. The Sanscrit term inmplies, that the drug is used as an 
antidote to poison. The Malabar and Malay names are given’ by Van ‘Ruxepe and Rumputus for 
Zedoary 5. and their descriptions are cited by WiLipENnow for this plant, but appear to suit better 
with the next species of Curcuma. If the drug be not the ‘true ‘Zedoary, the synonyma must be 
transferred to some other plant; except perhaps the Bengalese appellation, which was furnished 


by natives from. the inspection of this plant.. Note by the President. 


7 


2. /Curcuma Serumbeti R. Ind. pl. 3. No. 201. 


Bulbs small, and with the palmate tubers pale straw colour. Leaves 
_green-petioled, broad-lanceolar with a purple cloud down the middle. 
Flowers shorter than their bractes. 


Catchur, Cachura, Cachoramu &c. of the Hindiés, and Felingas 
Sat’hi, or Sotee of the Bengalese. 

Kua. Rheed. mal. 11. t. 7. 

Zerumbed. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 68. 
 Amomum Zerumbeth. Retz. obs. 3,..55.. 


A NATIVE of various parts of India, Flowering time the hot season, 
before the leaves appear: 
M 4 


€ 
BD o 


334 DESCRIPTION OF 
Tur pale colour of the roots; crimson coma, and ferruginous mark 
down the centre of the leaves, which is a constant mark in this elegant 


species, readily point it out from every other, which I have yet seen, 


The dry root appears to be ae Zedong of the shops in rae 


j 


CURCUMA ZERUMBET. 


Kua. Ruzep. Tommon. Rumru. 
Arab. Zerambad. 
Sans. Carchéraca, Carchira, Sat’bf. 
Hind. Cachur, Cachora. 
Penjéb. Cachir, Carachar. 
Marhdt. and Guzr. Cachéra. 
Carn. Cachora, Cachorabu. 
Telang. Cachoramu. 
Beng. Savhis . 
Or. Capura. 
Malab. Cuwae ; 
datas: Bomge 


The root of this species has een ascertained te be the Zedoary of the iene geist i in Eondoe. The 
Malay and Malabar synonyma are furnished by Rumpurus and Van RueEzEps, whose figures and des. 
criptions appear to agree with the plant. 

There is some confusion in the writings of the Hindw physicians, concerning eke Sanenrte and 
Hindi names which have been cited for the plant and-drug. . They. notice asupposed species of tur- _ 
merick under the denomination of Capur haddi, which the author of the Bhave pracasa identifies 
with the Amré gandhi haridré, making the Ambihaldi te be the same with the Sa? hi. But the 
Rdjanighantu states this as equivalent to Carpirace, which is the Carpira haridraé of some 
authors, but is called Cachéra by others, from the Sanscrit Carchuraca, for so they read ‘the name. 

The Cachur or Cachora is, according to Perston;writers on Materia Medica, the Hindi name of 
their Seremo¢d. Garcias, and after him, Rumrurus, have in like manner stated Cachora as the 


name by which Zerumbet is known in Guzrat, Canara and other parts of the Dekhin; 3; and that ace 


tually is, in all those provinces, the vernacular name, which corresponds with the Sanscrit Car china. 
Tf then this plant be really (as.can scarcely be doubted) ‘the species of Zedoary called Zerumbet, the 
Sunscrit and Arabick synonyma are ascertained. Note by the President. — 


Curcuma ceésia. R 
Bulbs ovate, and with the palmate tubers inwardly bluish; ( cesius. } 


ee. MONANDROUS PLANTS. 335 


Leaves lanceolar, petioled, a deep ferruginous-purple cloud. down the ° 
»., aniddle, which penetrates to the under side ; every other part green, 
Nilkunthvha, of K4lé-haldi, "of the Bengalese. 
Tomon-itam. Rumph. amb. 5, p. 169. 


A SMALL species, a native of Bengal, ‘where it-bléssoms in May; soon 
after the leaves make their appearance. The inwatd colour of the root, 
more or less blue, as the vernacular name. implies? ‘and the deep ferrugi2 
nous purple stripe, down thé centre of the léaves) are marks sufficiently 
strong to know it by. ‘The petioles, and sheaths are green, the scapes 
lateral; the fertile bractes ferriiginous green; the coma a deep lively puré 


ple; the éxterior ‘border of the corolla is oe purple; and the interior 


yellow. 


Note iby, Dr. Canvx. 


The nine: Pruie the rook and od thein to remove pain or swelling of the cena. 


. Curcuma aeruginosa. R. 


Bulbs eyates and with the numerous merece palmate tubers inwardly 
eeruginous. Leaves petioled, proad-lanceolar, above the middle a faint pur- 


ple, evanescent cloud on the upper surface only; every other part green. 


A VERY stately’ sepcies ; introduced into this garden from Pegu, by 
Dr. Caney. “Here it blossoms in May, immediately after the leaves 
appear. It is distinguished from all other Curcumas, by the internal zru- 
ginous colour of the bulbs, and palmate tubers; while its numerous, pen- 
dulous, oval tubers are inwardly of a pale pearl colour. The comose 
lateral spike, is it this, as A the other species. ‘The exterior border of 
the corolla rdse-colouted ; the’ interior deep yellow. Lhe smooth leaves 


are from 2 to g feet long, their petioles, and sheaths about as much, ma- 


king the whole height from: 4.to G feet. 


356 OT DESCRIPTION OF} i 


Concuma ferruginea. R. : OG Serres ay 
Bulbs and palmate tubers copisuy, inwardly pale yellow!’ Sheatlis of the 
scapes, and leaves ferruginous- red, with. a faint- reddish tinge. down, the 


middle of the upper surface of the leaves. | coaes 


A naTIvE of Bengal... Flowers, in April and May. By attending to: 


the pale yellowish, very fragrant roots, ,and to the stusty-reddish, sheaths 


of the scapes, and: leaves ; and to the faint reddish mark down, the mid- 
dle of the, smooth broad-lanceolar leaves themselves, this species may be 
readily ascertained... When, the leaves: are old, iis mark is often very 
vague, though very. conspicuous while young, particularly in those which 


appear first in the season. The flowers are few, but_large, with the 


exterior border reddish; and the inner a deep yellow. ‘The bractes of 


the fertile part of the spike ferruginous; of the coma few, and of a pretty 


bright crimson colour. The whole height of this species is about four feet. 


Curcuma rubescens. R. 


Bulbs - ovate- lanceolate, and with the palmate dNbors inwardly. real) 
coloured. Leaves broad- lanceolar, with petioles and ribs deep red. Flow- | 


ers longer than their bractes. : 


A native of Bengal, at least I have only found it there, and j in an old 
neglected garden, which belonged.to a native ; from thence. brought into 
this garden, where it is now abundant, and blossoms i in May; and some- 
times from the. centre of the leaves, in September. The roots, though 
inwardly very pale, are powerfully aromatick. The sheaths of the scape, 
and leaves, as well as the petioles, and rib of the leaves,. are a deep red: 


the surface of the leaves have also a ferruginous tinge throughout. 


7. Curcuma comosa. R. 


Bulbs large, oval, inwardly pale ochraceous, Spike clavate ; fertile bractes 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 337 


pale pink: coma copious and rosy. | Leaves petioled, lanceolar, every part 
green. 
For this large, uncommonly elegant species, we are indebted to Mr. 
-FerixiCarey, who found it in Pegw, and sent plants of it from Rangoon to 
this garden; where they. blossomed in May last: about the same time of 
the year the young foliage beginsto appear. The root, so far as we have 
yet seen, consists of very large; oval bulbs, inwardly of a pale ochraceous 
‘colour; no: palmate tubers,, but. many of the oblong pendulous kind, 
which are inwardly white, and penetrate very deep into the earth. The 
leaves very large; petioles and sheaths included, from five to six feet high ; 
pgolour of every part thereof uniform green, except in those which appear 
first i in the season ; these have a faint ferruginous cloud from the middle 
_up the centre of, the upper surface ole The spikes are uncommonly 
Bee and elegant The flowers numerous, _with the exterior border of 


the corolla pink, and the interior yellow. 


8: Curcuma leucarhizd, R.. 
Bulbs ovate, palmate tubers long, and. spread. fe, both sorts inwardly pale 
straw colour. Leaves petioled, broad-lanceolar, smooth, uniform green in 
every part. Spikes few-flowered, with coma as long as the fertile portion. 
| _‘Tommon Poeti. Rumph. | amb. 5. P: 169: 


oacdd NATIVE, of the forests of Bahar, From Bhaglepir. Mr. Grass, 
jothe,; surgeon of that station,. _sent roots to this garden, under the name 

Tecour; (Tikhur) and observed that it is not cultivated, but grows in the 

forests to the southward of that place. The process, he says, for obtain- 
: ing the flour called’ Tecour is as follows, “"Dhe root is dug up, and 
ES rubbed on a stone, or beat ina mortar, ' afterwards rubbed in water 
«with the hand, and strained through’a loth: the’ fecula subsides, the 
« water is poured off, and the fecula dried” 

N 4 


338 DESCRIPTION OF 

Turs plant grows freely im the botanic garden, and flowers in May. 
Here the palmate, or horizontal tubers, are particularly straight and long: 
they run far, and very deepin the earth. “Their inward colour, as well 
as the bulbs, very pale ochraceous yellow, almost pure white. . Péenduloiis 
tubers nutnerous, oblong, inwardly pearl-white. Leaves broadlanceolar, 
uniform green; about 2 feet long; whole ‘height of the plant; from g to 
8 féet. Spikes lateral, the inferior fertile portion not longer than the rosy 
coma. ‘Flowers length of the bractes-;' exterior ‘border slightly tinged 


with pink; inner yellow. ? 


From Chittagong, Mr. MoRag, the surgeon of that station, sent me the 
living roots of this plant, (or of one so very like as not to be distinguished 
in their present state,) under the name “Cachur, and observed that from 
the roots the powder called Tvkhur is obtained. See Mr. Coneprookt’s 


note on the next species, C. angustifolta. 


Curcuma angustifolia. R. 


Bulbs oblong, with pale oblong pendulous tubers only. Leaves peticled,’ 


narrow lanceolar. Flowers longer than the bractes. 
Tikhur of the Hindus. 

Founp by Henry CoLEBRooKE Esquire, in forests from the banks of 
the Sone, to Nagpir, and by him introduced into the botanic garden at 
Calcutta, where it flowers in May, June, and July. The leaves make 
their appearance about the same time, and oy about the beginning ‘of 


ms 


the cool season, in Nov vember. 


Ir has now been seven years in. this garden, and it has not been ob- 


served that it ever produces any of the palmate tubers, so common in the 


other species; but abounds in pendulous tubers, which pins that fecula, 


or starch called Zikhur or Ficor, which is sold i in the markets at t_Benares 


Peon 


aN 
“9 


alta 


STREP eee caver yt ‘ 


J pont 
27770 YOWL 207) QPLELIDIYIICE) 


\\ Sg ey a 


A WV) 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 339 


&e. and is eaten by the natives. In this garden there is another species, 
or variety, received from Travencore, which has not yet Howered. In that 
country the natives prepare a very beautiful pure starch from its pendulous 
tubers, like that of Maranta arundinacea, ( Arrow-root,) and Tacca pin- 
natifida, which forms a very considerable part of their diet. It is more 
than probable that all those pendulous tubers, so common in this genus, 


abound in a similar fecula. 


, CURCUMA ANGUSTIFOLIA. 


From the tubers of the root of this plant and of Curcuma Leucorhiza, ‘Tikhwr,.a sort of starch 
or flour like arrow root, is prepared by a very simple process. The Kherwars, one of the tribes 
of mountaineers inhabiting the forests of the Vind’hya mountains, use the following method, accor- 
ding to the information which I received when traversing those forests, The roots are ground, and 
water is added in considerable quantity. The starch or flour settles at the bottom of the vessel; and, 
the water being then poured off, the starch is dried in the open air. . From eight parts by weight of 
‘the root, one part of starch or flour is obtained. It is said to be commonly bartered by the Kher. 
wars south of the Sone for an equal weight of salt. | 


Having reason to believe, that the same sort of starch er flour.is also obtained in the district of 
Chatgaon; I applied to Mr. Macrarz, surgeon at that station, and received very satisfactory infor. 
mation. The powder obtained at Chatgaon from the roots, is well known by the name of Tikhur 3 
and the plant itself is there called Phalepa and Cachur. Judgitig from the specimens of the leaves 
and roots, which were received from Mr. Macrar, I have little doubt that the plant is allied to 
this species: and probably belongs to the kindred one C. Leucorhiza. The powder, prepared from 
the root, is considered by the natives at Chatgaon as an excellent restorative in cases of consumpe 


tion; and 2 preparation of it, in the form of a sweetmeat, is sold in the market. 


I shall only add, on the subject of this nutritious powder, that it is very similar to the powder 
which is obtained in America from the roots of Maranta Arundinacea, and which is known in 
Europe by the name of Indian arrow root; and there is reason to believe, that other plants;of the 


same natural order afford a similar produce, 


In regard to the Aséatic names, of the plant, and of its produce; I am unable to add any well 
ascertained synonyma to the received name of Tikhur. It is unnoticed under this denomination in 
the works of Hindu and Muhammedan writers on the Materia Medicaof Jndia: and the name. of 
Cuchir; by which the plant is distinguished in Chalgaon, properly belongs to the Zerumbet, 
(Gurcuma Z.) Note. by the President. 


340 DESCRIPTION OF 
Sect. 2. With Spikes central. 


10. Curcuma longa. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 14. Retz: obs. 3. 72. 
Bulbs small, and with the numerous, long, palmate tubers inwardly deep 
orange-yellow. Leaves long-peticled, broad-lanceolar, uniform green. 
Manjella-kua. Rhceed. mal. 11. t.. 11. bad. 
Curcuma, Rumph. amb. 5. p. 162. t. 67. 
Amomum. Curcuma. Gmelin. and Jacq. Hort. Vind. 3. t. A. 
Haldi, Halidra, or Haridra of the Hindus, and Bengalese. 


CuLTIVATED very generally over the southern parts of Asia; where 


indigenous I cannot say. 


CURCUMA LONGA, 


Manjella-Kua, Rurep. Cuning, Cunjet. Rompu. : 
Sans. Haridra, Pita, Canchani, Gauri &c. 
Hind. MWaldi, Haladi, Halidra, Pit-ras. 
Beng. Walud, Halidra, Pit-ras. 
Or. Faladi 
Carn. — Arisin. 
, Leling« *Pasupa.« 
GuswoutHaradal..2) 00% o: ; OR O14 
Marhat.. “Halad,.Haladt. 
Penjab. Halady Haradra. 
o¢Cashm. .«dyadar. 
i oPerspeZerd-Chébeh, Zerd-ehéb (Darzard Garcéias.) 
JoAtrab.©! Uruku’s sufr, Uruku’s sabaghin (Carcumaa Avicenna.) 
iu Matlab. , ); Manjella- cuwa Rureep. (Manjella Coua Rumen.) 4 Tipide 
Malay. Cunjet. Rumen. Cunhit, Howison.,Cunhir H. Canin R Ld H. 


“The botanical appellation of the genus has been taken from a supposed Arabick name of ‘the spes 


cies, which came into use as a denomination of the drug, upon the authority, as it should seem, of the 


| Latin version of Avicennav The original term, however, whichis Curcum, signifies, not turmerick, 
but saffron. It is Persian according to Ricuarvson ; Arabick ‘im the dictionary of | Gotrus and 
Meninski1; Hebrew in Parkuurst’s lexicon; ‘but is Sijréack according to theauthor of the Mekh- 
zenu'l adoiyeh. It probably is derived from the same source with the Sanscrit Cuncuma, with the 
Greek Crocos and Crocon; and with the Latin Crocus and: Crocum; all signifying saffron; an 
affinity of names which had been already remarked by Rumeuius. 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 8Al 


The colour of the root, and its similarity to saffron, have indeed suggested appellations for the 
mupmenich | ip, more thap one language. Thus it has been named Crocus Indicus, and by the Portus 
guese Safran de terra. The Persian, Arabick and Malay names of it are all relative fo its yellow 
dye’ dr golden colour, and so in general are the Sanscrit synonyma. ‘The familiar term; Haridrd, 
whence the yerpacular names of it in most countries of India are taken, is explained by etymologists 


-as also bearing « allusion to the colour, brighter than a tawny hue C hari). > Note a the President. 


A]... con Amada, R.. 


Wie: 


Bulbs conic, and with the palmate tubers inwardly pale asia Spike 
scanty, few-flowered. Leaves long-petioled, broad- lanceolar. The whole 
plant uniform green. DiIHKSIT AMUIAUOD 


Fommon. manga. Rumph. amb. 5. p. 169. Liiw 

Amana of the Bengalese, which signifies Mango-ginger; the fresh root 
possessing the peculiar’smell of a gréen mango, which alohe: will distin- 
guish this species from every other I have yet thet with! “Dr. Carry 
observes, that it is also known by the’ name Kajula-gauree, and used’ by 


the natives to excite appetite, when lost. by long’ weakness. 


A NATIVE of Bengal. Flowering time the rainy s season. ‘The natives 


‘eat the root in their curries, and use it” medicinally. 


a Gynapns viridiflora. R. : jane 
Bulbs oblong, and with the palmate tubers inwardly deep yellow. Leaves 
“ Iong-petioled, “oblong. The whole plant, (spike and coma, ) uniform 
green. 

‘Tommon giring. Rumph. amb. 5. P. 169. 

) Ao NATIVE Of Sumatra. . pee thence Dr. Cuartes CampsELu sent the 
plants to this garden, under. the: Malay name Tommon, the root of, which, 
he observed, yield the Malays a yellow die; though the colour. is paler 
-than ‘that of C..donga:. Fhe odour is.also very, different; the plant much 
Aarger and entirely green; even, the; coma of the, spike, which. in all the 
‘yest is-the most highly coloured. part, 

O 4 


342 DESCRIPTION OF 
13. Curcuma montana. Corom. pl. 2. No. 15%. 
Bulbs conic, with pale yellow palmate tubers. Leaves short- petioled, obs 
long... The whole plant uniform green, except the rosy coma of the spike. 
A NATIVE of the vallies amongst the Circar mountains, and blossoms. 
during the rains. The exterior border of the corolla very pale pink; the 
point of its upper scornoe broad, and: ees obtusés: in most of the other’ 


species it is Ease 


TA, Curcuma recilinata. R. 
Bulbs fusiform, with scarce any palwtate tubers, but many straw co- 
~ toured, oval, pendulous. Leaves petioled, oblong, reclinate.. 
fhe (NATIVE. Of Hindostan. Blossoms during. the-rains... Is. the smallest 
| of the.genus which I have yet. seen.. The spike purple throughout; the’ 
flowers of the same colour. except a smalk tinge of yellow. on. the. centre’ 


of the lip; and the sheaths of the leaves finged vith red. 


BesipEs: the foregoing, fourteen species, there are in the garden: several. 
more, or varieties, which have been lately introduced, -and have | not yet 
flowered. One of them with an zruginous root, found by Colonel Harp 
WICKE int the Duab. One or two from Malabar, said to be sorts of Arrow * 
root, and two or three introduced by Dr. ‘Caney from. Pegu; mnekans 
4n all about twenty species in this garden. 

6. AMOMUM. 
Gen. Cuar. Corolla with interior border unilabiate.- Anter double, stirhotnted: 
with an entire, or lebate erest. ene 3-celled, 3-valved,' Seeds many,. 


arilled. ns | 
As this genus now stands; it is a good, and natural one.. The plants be- 
longing tort, of my acquaintance I always mean,are but few. ‘“Fhey have 


creeping, jointed, perennial, tuberous roods, with numerous, strong fibres 


ey 


MGNANDROUS PLANTS. B43 


therefrom, which dip deep into the soil. Their stems are at least biennial, 
invested in the sheaths of the bifarious /eaves.. The inflorescence uniformly 
radical spikes, rather loosely imbricated;' with’ one-flowered brates; and 
eithera hornlet, or glandular enlargement, between the base of the 
filament,.and,insertion of the lip; asin most.of the Alpinzas. The cap- 
sules: are 3-celled, 3-valved, and, contain many seeds, enveloped, while 
recent, ina soft gelatinous aril, which vanishes, or is scarce discernible’ 
when dry. The embryo'subclavate, and furnished with. both a perisperm,. 


and vitellus.. 


Amomum Cardamomum. Linn. sp. pl.ed. Wilid. Y. 8: 


Leaves short-petioled, lanceolar.. Spikes even with the earth, lax. -Bractes* 
lanceolate, acute. Lip with anterior margin 3-lobed. Crest 3-lobed. 
Cardamomum minus. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 65. f. V. 


A native of the Malay Islands ; from Sumotra Dr. Cuartes Catr- 


BELL sent plants'to this garden, where they blossom during the month of 
May, just before'the’rains' begin. To'the taste the seeds are agreeably 


aromatic, and are used by the Ma/ays as a substitute for the real Cardamony 


‘of Malabar. 


| Amomum angustifolium: Linn: sp. pl..ed.., Willd. 1. 8. . 


Leaves broad-lanceolate: Spikes elevated, linear-oblong. Bractes ob~ 
long, ratherpointed. | Lip obovate-cuneate; entire: — Crest three-toothed. 
Amomum. angustifolium. Sonnerat’s voyage. 2. 242. t. 137. 

A NATIVE of Madagascar. From the Maitritius Captain Tennent 
brought it to this’ garden, where it blossoms during the cool season. The 
flowers possess a considerable share of spicy fragrance, and are showy ; 
the exterior border of the corolla and superior bractes being red, and 


the large lip yellow. 


o44 - <DESCRIPTION OF 


3... Amomum caculeatum2uRe. vio ft ote b aib : 
Leaves subsessiié, cordate-lanceolate. Spikes obovate; even with the earth, 
. Bractes lanceolate... Crest amply.3-lobed. . Capsules eval, echinate. 

A native of the Malay Archipelago; from thence introduced ‘into the 
botanic garden, where it blossoms ‘freely in April, and ‘May; seed ripens 
in OGtober. The capsule is ‘perfectly deéstitute of grooves: for this and 
other reasons, I think it eavinot be Kanic’s. Amomum, an Globba crispa? 
nor Rumpuius’s Globba cripsa viridis; because the cortex of the capsule 
is of a soft fleshy texture; hence likewise I conclude it cannot be’ A’ ech 
naltum. Linn. sp. ple ed. Willd. 1. Se 


OAs in ‘the Alpinias, there are two hornlets, one on each side, “between 


the insertions of the lip, and filament.on the mouth, of the tube, 


fe. cAMOMUMA manimumh. Reo. emoth-.ebwelisl. yoleM eft to eyvitan A 


“ oGeaves petioled, lanceolar; villousaunderneath. . Spikes’ oval; evenswith: thre 
earth... Bractes lanceolate... Crest-of one semilunar. lobe... ers round, 


«pimerwinged. BR Ged : 
A Native of the Malay ero In the une oe Fat 
Calcutta, where it has long been, it blossoms i in pn ane ea ; and the 


© 4 
Wye MUR OM. 


seeds are Fipe in A September 3 and Odtober. ao 


THE Buti cess are puanly wligves sae - osmall tinge sof yellow ion the 
middle of the lip: The seeds have a& warm, pungent, ‘aromatic taste,’ fot 
-unlike the real cardamom, but by no.means so grateful. - Rumputus’s re- 
presentation of the fruit of his. Globba crispa rubra, Vol. 6. .t, 60. D: might 
‘serve for this; but, asthe seed vessel of my plant is perfectly destitute ef 
hairs, I cannot believe it is Lourziro’s 4. villosum, See. WILLDENOW’s 
edition of the species 1. p. 8. Ce, 


sdmoy ‘xMeatwt40 Cf 
MPI CAMO is = 


a 


OT. 


HN. ef 


sdimay Smo reco [L CAA 14) 7) I) CH77 LAAs -? 


EVEL 


IA. 7°77 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. : 845 
%. ZINGIBER. 


éGrv. Cuan. Corolla with interior border unilabiate. Anther double, crowned 
with a single (horn-shaped,) curved beak, Capsule 3-ceiled, 3-valved. Seeds 
many, arilled. 

‘Tue plants, which fall under the above essential character, further differ 
from the Amomums in being herbaceous: (whereas in that genus they 
are all, at least biennial.) Their inflorescence uniformly radical, or ter- 
minal spikes: compactly or openly) imbricated with one-flowered _ 
braétes. To render the specific characters of the different species more- 
concise, I have.arranged those with radical spikes in one section, and 


those with terminal in a second. 
Sacer. 1. Spikes radical. | 


LINGIBER officinale. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. Soc. 8. 348. 
. Leaves linear-lanceolate. Spikes compact, strobiliform, elevated. Bractes 
acute, ‘Lip 3-lobed. 


‘Common Ginger. 


Amomum Singiber. Linn. sp. pl. a Wid. l. 6. 
Ischi. Rheed. mal. 11. t. 12. 
Zingiber majus. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 66. f. 1. 
Ada, or Adrac of the Hindus, and Bengalese. 
A PLANT too well known, to require any further description. 


ZINGIBER OFFICINALE. 


Inschi. Burren, Alea. Rumen. 


Sans. Avyréraca, Ardra, Sringavéra, F 
Hind. Adrac, Adarac, Ada, Ad. 

Beng. and Or. Ada, 

Tirh. Acd. 


() As in officinale, Serumbet, Cassumunar, and the two with terminal spikes. 


@) As in squarrosum, roseum, rubens, and ligulatum. 


P 4 


346 DESCRIPTION OF 


Guzr. Adu. 
Cashm. Aduru. 
Penjad. Adarac. Adra. Ads. 
Marhat. A‘lé- 
Carn. Alla. 
Telang. Allam. 
| Arab. Zenjabil. 
‘Malad. A‘1é, Inchi. Riieen. Imji. Rumer 
Malay. Halya, Alea. Rumen. Alia. How:son.- 

Among the Sanscrit synonyma of ginger, Sringavéra (signifying horn-shaped,) or, as it is 
pronounced in some places, S'ringabéra, has a marked/afiinity with'the Greek Liyytepic, the'Latin 
Zingiber, and-even the #rabick Zenjabil ; as well as withall the names which the drug obtains im: 
the various languages of Europe. This affinity of the drabick and European names had been’ 
long ago remarked by Garcias. Its origin is now traced ‘to the ancient and learned. language of 
Endia. 

The plant and fresh root ard in Hindi called Adrac aud Adda from the Sanscrtt’ A’‘rdreca‘and! 
Ardra; and the dry root is named by most Indian nations Sént*h:or Sunt’h from the Sanscrit Sune 
Chi or Sunt?hi. The etymology of these terms seems to indicate the contrast of wet and dry; for 
such is the radical sense of the words Ardre and Sunt: but Sanscri¢ grammatians explain the first’ 
as alluding to the invisture which ‘ginger inducés ‘on ‘the ‘tongue; and ‘the ‘other as ‘indicating the 
virtue which it is supposed to possess of drying up phlegm. Note bythe President. 


Zincizer Zerumbet. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. Soc. 8. 348. 

Stems declinate. Leaves approximate, sessile, lanceolar. Spikes compact, 
strobiliform, much elevated, oval, obtuse. Bractes broad-cbovate, obtuse ; 
margins coloured. Lip 3-lobed. 

Amomum Zerumbet. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 6. 

Katu-inshi-kua. Rheed: mal. 11.t, 13. 

Zingiber spurium. Retz. obs. 3. 60. 

Lampujum. Rumph. amb. a a gy Pa 


A native of various parts of India. Flowering time the rainy season. 
Seeds ripen in November, and December, ‘by which time the plant has 
perished down to the root. | | 


~ “ZINGIBER ZERUMBET. 
Katu-inschi-kna. Rurep. Lampujang. Ruswpn. 
This plant was supposed by Rumpuzus to be the ‘Zeruntbet ; ‘and the “Brdhmens, “who: assisted 


Awe 
Lomo A 


“TA 27?) 


MONANDROUS PLANTS, Sa? 


Van Rurrpe, appear to have mistaken it for the Galangal, for they named iit to ‘him Célanjana, as 
may be gathered from his text corrected by the Nagari characters in the plate. It is neither of those 


celebrated drugs; but bears more resemblance to the Cassumunar,, which is however the root of the 
next species, Note by the President.: 
2. Zinerser’ Cassumunar. R: 


Stems erect. eaves sessile, linear-Ianceolate. Spikes compact, strobili- 
form, elevated, lanceolate, acute. Bractes obovate, pointed. Lip 3-lobed. 
Bun-£d4 of the Hindus, and Bengalese: 
Car-puspoo of the Telingas:. 


A NATIVE of various parts of India. Flowering tire the rainy season. 
Seed ripe in November: 


‘Tue root of this plant Sir JosEpH Banks and Dr. Coms# think the 
true Cassumunar of the shops. When fresh it possesses .a strong. :campho- . 
raceous odour, and warm, spicy, bitterish taste; when dried considerably 
weaker. : . 

ZINGIBER CASUMUNAR. | 

From the Bengali name, ‘as ascertained: by Dr. Roxruncu, and which is composed of avords of 
Sanscrit origin, a Sanscri¢ name might;be inferred, Vondérdraca signifying wild ginger ; but I find 
fio authority for it. This plant was brought tome for the Dur-hald?, which is the Darvicd of Sane 
scrit authors, and noticed’as an efficacious: drug in'the-writings of the Hindu physicians. 

Tam at a loss to conjecture the origin of the name by which'the drug is known'in England. It 
was first introduced into practice by’Marzor, asa medicine of wacommon efficacy in hysterick, epie 
leptick and paralytick disorders ; but is gone out of repute. Note by the President. 


& Zineiser roscum. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. soc. 8. 348: 


Leaves short-petioled, lanceolate. Spikes‘ lax, half immersed in:the earth. 
Bractes lanceolate, coloured. Lip entire: 

Amomum roseum. Corom. pl. 2. No. 126: 

Buma catchicay of the Lelingas. 


A NATIVE of the vallies amongst the mountains of the northern Circars,. 
where it blossoms during the rains, 


848 | DESCRIPTION OF 


5. Zinerwer ligulatum. K. 
Leaves approximate, | sessile, lanceolate. Spikes lax, obovate, apex even 
with.the earth. ‘Bractes cuneiform. Lip sub-hastate. 
A native of Hindostan, where it was first noticed .by Colonel Harp- _ 


wicke. Flowers.during the rainy season ; sced ripe in December. 


6. Zinerper rubens. RK. 
Leaves lanceolar, Spikes‘lax, half immersed insthe-earth. ;‘Bractes linear- 


daner let straight. Lip BatroM avai, entire, 


wo¥ 


SENT by Dr. F. BucHANAN, ae ae distriet of ee to iine gar= 3 


den, where it grows freely, and blossoms in August. 


Y, Zineier squarrosum, Ro 3 | 
~ Leaves lanceolar.’ “Spikes squarrose, ‘half immersed in the earth... Bractes 

linear, with long, taper, waved, recurved apexes. Lip 3-lobed ; apex bifid. 

A wativeE of Pegu, where‘it Tipens #ts seed in December. From Ran- 
goon Mr. Fre.rx Carey sent the fresh roots, entire capsules, and ripe 
séeds to this garden, where the plants from: both the seeds and roots grow 


freely, and the latter blossomed in August. 


bok! Sect. 2. Spike terminal. 
8. Zinerwer capitatum. R. 
Leaves linear-lanceolate, siem-clasping. Exterior bractes lanceolate; in- _ 
~ terior ovate, . 
A NATIVE of Hindostan, where it was also. first noticed. by Colonel. 
Harpwicke; and, (with the last,) sent to the botanic:garden at Calcutta, 
under the Hind name Jengdi-adrac. . It blossoms in the early part of the 


rains : 3 and the seed ripens abundantly 1 in September and October. » 


MONANDROUS PLANTS, 349 


9. Zincizer marginatum. R. 


Leaves sessile, lanceolate. Exterior bractes obovate, with: broad; trans- 
parent, membranaceous margin. 


Native place uncertain. 


8. COSTUS. 


Gen. Crar. Coro! with interior border of one campanulate back-cleft lobe. 
Filament lanceolate, with the double anther attached far below its apex. 
Capsule 3-celled, 3-valyed. Seeds numerous, naked. 

I. Cosrws speciosus. Smith in Trans. of Linn. Soc. 1, 249. 
Leaves sessile, spirally arranged, oblong, villous: underneath. 

Banksia speciosa. Retz. obs. 3. 75. 

Tsjana-kua. Rheed. mal. tl. ¢t. 8. 

Céyu of the Hindus, and Bengalese. 


Cashmira, Pusheara, Sanscrit names. 


A native of all the southern parts of Asia. In Bengai it blossoms du- 
ring the rains, and the seed ripens in Oétober, and November. No use, 


so far as I can learn, is made of any part of the plant by the natives of 


India, and Sir Joseru Banks informs me, that the root does ‘not at all 


resemble the Costus Arabicus of the shops. 


Tue tuberous part of the root, runs horizontal a few inches under: the 
surface of the earth;is often two inches in diameter, marked with annu- 


Jar rings; from every part, the proper fibrous roots issue, and penetrate 


deep into the soil; colour of the old parts pale yellow; of the young, 
white ; texture firm, tough, and fibrous; and has not any of that spicy, or 
camphoraceous odour, so common to the plants of this order. Stems 
erect, or nearly so ; some straight, while others from the same root rise 
with a spiral contortion; lower half invested in simple, downy sheaths ; 


general thickness about that of a walking cane, and from 4 to 6 feet high. 


QO 4 


35D DESCRIPTION OF 


Leaves spirally arranged round the upper half of the stems, subsessile, © 
eblong, cuspidate, very downy underneath; length from 6 to 15 inches. 
Spike a single, oblong, firm one, crowns the top of each stem, imbri- 
cated with numerous, exterior, ovate, concave, hard, polished,. pointed, 
one-flowered, permanent bractes, or scales ; colour green, ferruginous, or 
red, but all become bright red by the time the seeds are ripe; besides 
these, each flower has a smaller interior, boat-shaped bracte, embracing 
the left side of the 3-cleft calyx, which also, becomes red by age. Corol 
Jarge, pure white, with a faint blush of pink ; inoderous ; the inner border 
resembles the limb of the flower of Convolvulus sepium, but bent out in a 
recurved direction, and with the margin elegantly laciniate- dentate.  Fi- 
lament lanceolate, incumbent over the middle of the inner borden. back 
clothed with much, long, soft, white hair: nearly to its centre, on the un= 
derside, is attached the oblong double anther. Style shorter than the fila<" 
ment. Stigma large, bilabi ate, and even with the apex of the anther. 
Capsule 3-sided, smooth, hard, deep red, crowned with the ‘still perfect, 
permanent, rigid, coloured calyx, 3-celled, 3-valved, opening on the sides. 
Seeds merous, angular, black, smooth. Perisperm conform to the seed, 
pure white, and cartilaginous. Vvtel/us thin and closely embracing, like 
a case, all but the base of the embryo, which is central, cylindric, and as 


long as the penis perm, with its truncate radicle close to the umbilicus. 


9. ALPINIA. 
Gen. Cxar. Corol with interior border unilabiate. Anther double, naked, ( un- 
_ crowned.) Capsule berried, 3-celled. Seeds a few, or numerous, arilled. 
Tue plants which come under this definition, forma. good natural 
genus; for besides the commen character f the family, the other affinities 


of the individuals which compose it, are peculiarly striking, WIZ. 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 351 

In having strong, thick, crooked, permanent tubers, which ru nearly 
horizontal, a little below the surface of the earth,’ are strongly. ‘marked 
with the annular, scars of the decayed sheaths; and from every part’ the 


long, thick, fibrous, fibres issue, which form the real root. ' SLT O3 


Tue stems are from bierinial, to perennial, meeroue. growing in tufts, : 
straight, and erect, or more or less recurved, according to their place in 
the tuft; clothed with bifarious, lanceolate, acute leaves ; and all, except 
Cr amu, terminate in a copious raceme, or panicle of large, gaudy, 
flowers. The calyx, as in,the other genera’ of this order, ‘is: superior, 
and consists of one leaf, having its margin very irregularly divided. 
This part furnishes little, or no help in discriminating the .species. "The 
corol is of one petal, with, a. double border, the exterior three-parted ; 
inner of one, large, more highly coloured lobe, or lip, or nectary, placed 
on the under side, opposite to the stamina; on each side of its base, or 
insertion, a curved hornlet is to be found in the greatest number of the 
species. The filament is broad, slightly grooved on the inside, supporting: 
a large, double, emarginate, crestless anther, with a deep fissure between 
its lobes, for the reception of the s/yle. “The germ inferior, 3-celled, with 
many seeds in each, (except in Ga/anga, where the number is constantly 
two in each cell,) attached to.a thickened portion of the partitions, a little 
removed from the axis. Style slender, and of a length sufficient to raise 
the infundibuliform, ciliate stigma, even with, or a little above the apex of 
the anther. Nectarial scales, in this genus generally united into one, thick, 
short, crenulate, truncate body, which embraces the base of the style on 
the exterior side. The capsule is one of -those that may be called berried, 
invariably g-celled. The, seeds more or less numerous, invested in a 


multifid aril, and two integuments. In those I have had it in my power to 


352 DESCRIPTION OF 


examine, there is a perisperm, or albumen; and vitellus. The embryo is 
generally an inverted crescent, more or less perfect, with a straight por- 
tion, the radicle, from the middle of its convex, or underside, pointing 


to the umbilicus of the seed, (so 9 .) 


Aupinta Galanga. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 12. 


Leaves sessile, broad-lanceolar. Panicle terminal. Lip oblong, with bifid 
apex, limear claw, and two conic coloured glands at its base. Germ with 
two-seeded cells. Capsules obovate, smooth, few-seeded. 

Galanga major. Rumph. amb. 5. t. 63. 

Alpinia Galanga. Roscoe in Trans, of Linn. Soc. 8. 345. 


A native of the Malay Archipelago: From Sumatra Dr. CHARLES 
CampsBELL Sent plants to this garden in 1800: where they flower during 
the hot season ; and ripen their seed, though very rarely, in November. 
The seed. vessel is small, obovate, smooth, deep orange red, does not 
Open spontaneously, and cannot contain more than two seeds in each cell, 
(that being the number in the germ,) which are three-fourths covered 
with a white aril. To the taste they are bitter, and nauseous. These 
circunistances induce me to believe it to be Rumpuius’s plant, but I doubt 
whether any‘one of Ka:nte’s Languas’s can be referred to this. For the 


Same reason I would exclude Loureiro’s A. Galanga. 


By the assistance of Sir Josepu Banxs, and Dr. Compe, it has been 


found, that the root of this plant i is the real Galanga major of our shops 
(in London.) 


ALPINIA GALANGA. 


Lanquas. Ruwpx. 

Arab. Kholinjan, Khulinjan. 

Sans. Culanjana, Culanja, Gigandhid:vichi: Mahabhart-vacha. 
Hind. Culinjan, Culénjin, Culajan. 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 853 


Carn. and Marhat. Culanjan. 
Malay. - Lanquas, Rumpu. Lancooa. Howrson. 

‘The root of this plant being ascertained to be the Galanga major of the druggists, conformably 
with wkat ha@ beensaid of it by Rumpenius, there is no doubt of its being the Kholinjan of the 
Arabs, termed in Hind Culinjan. In Sanscrit it is called Culanjana according to one authority 
(the Rdjnighantu;) but Sugand@’hdé vachd, or sweet scented Acorus, as also Muhabharé vacha 
according to another Indian treatise (the Bhavapracasa.) If the first name be genuine Sanscrit, 
which is however doubtful, the similar names in other languages, including the European term 
galanga, must be derived directly or mediately fram it. Note by the President, 


2. Axpinta Allughas. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. Soc. 8. 346. 


Leaves lanceolar, polished. Panicle terminal. Lip bifid; lobes retuse. 
Capsules spherical, polished, (black,) one-valved, many-seeded. | 
Hellenia Allughas. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 4. 


Mala-inschi-kua. Rheed. mal. 11. ¢. 4. 
Taraca. Asiatick Researches. 4. 240. 
Tara, or Tarac of the Bengalese. 


A NaTIVE of Bengal, and very common. Flowering time the whole 


of the rainy season. Seed ripe in October and November. 


ALPINIA ALLUGHAS. 


According to Van Ruerpe, this plant is calleil by the Brahmanas, Giri Kolinjana or mountain 
ginger. This name is obviously taken from the Sanscrit Giri a mountain and Culanjana the Galan. 
gal, to which indeed the plant is much nearer than to the ginger. 

It has been described by Sir W. Jones, under the Sanscrit name of Tdraca, the authority for 


which I have been unable'to discover. ‘Ihe word is indeed Sanscrit ; and, among other senses, is 


stated in dictionaries to be the name of a tree; a description which is not reconcileable with this 
plant. Note by the President. 


8. Axpinta malaccensis. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. Soc. 8. 345. 


Leaves Janceolar, petioled, villous underneath. Racemes terminal, simple, 


Lip broader than Jeng, obscurely three-lobed, (lateral lobes incurved into 
\ a tube. ) 


Maranta malaccensis, Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd, 1. 14. 


Galanga malaccensis, Rumph. amb. 5. t. 71. f. I. 


R 4 


354 DESCRIPTION OF 


A naTIvE of Chittagong; from thence introduced into the botanic gar- 


den at Calcutta, where it flowers in April and May. 


Tus is the most stately, and most beautiful of our scitamineous plants. 


The flowers are particularly large, with the bractes, and exterior border 


of the corolla, pure, smooth, lucid white ; and the large lip variegated with’ 


crimson, and yellow. 


Axpinia nutans. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. Soc. 8. 346. 


Leaves lanceolar, short-petioled, polished. Racemes terminal, drooping. 
Lip obscurely three-lobed, (lateral lobes incurved into a tube..). Capsules 
spherical, opening down the sides. . Seeds a few; round ; aril. white < 
(nectaries square and truncate. ) : 
Renealmia nutans. Andr. Bot. repos. 5. t. 360, 
Globba nutans. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 153. 


Poors: vnagchempa of the Hindus. 


Be 


A waive of the interior parts of Bengal. From Dinciodr Dr. oe 
Carey sent plants to this garden, where they are perfectly at home, pro- 
ducing quickly from the same root, numerous, luxuriant stems, of from i 
to 8 feet in length, and. as thick as a man’s: finger ; flower, aban ans, du- 
ring the hot season, (March, April and May,) and the seed ripens in O&o- 
ber and November. | The. seeds, possess a small degree, of. Spicy. wauuth: 


The root is also'odorous, and is sometimes carried to’ England for” Galan= 


ga major. In this the apex of the anther is bifid. ‘Stigma large, with hairy 


callous lips. 


‘ALPINIA mutica. RF... 


Leaves short-petioled, narrow-laneéolar, polished. Racemes terminal, erect, 
compound, Lip 3-lobed ; base pulse: Capsule berried. Seeds numerous, 


angular; aril evanescent. 


Founp by Mr. W. Roxsuxen in the forests of Prince of W. ales’ Island, 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 355 


from thence introduced into this garden, where it flowers more or less the 
whole year, but chiefly during, the hot:season; It is alee an elegant spe- 


cies, and holds a middle rank between. nutans and calcarata. 


6. Aupinia calcarata. Roscoe in Trans. of Linn. soc. 8. BAT. 


Leaves narrow-lanceolar, polished. Spikes ermal erect, compound, Lip 
—_ ovate-oblong’, with curled bilobate apex. 
Renealmia calcarata. Andr. Bot. Repos. 6. é. AQt. 


| I, From China it was introduced into this garden i in i799, where the same 
root quickly produced: innumerable stems, of about the thickness of a coms 
mon ratan, and about 3, OF 4 feet long ; and in flower more or less the 


whole year, but chiefly ine March, and April.: Tae shoot) ine 


7 Axpinta Cardamomum R. 


.. Seapes from the-base of the , , stems, Famous, , procumbent., Pane lohet 
with calcarate base. Fost aly 

Amomum Cardamomum. R. Ind. pl, 3. N. 226. 

Aimomum repens. Linn. sp. pl: ca Wittd? 1. ‘SH Sonmehat: Ae 

Blettari. Rheed. mali Lis. 45 and Basco .Y. ( 

Cardamomum minus. Rharm.. Lond, ae Edinb; 

. Ela, one of its numerous Sansentt names. . 

Elachi, or Elaichi of the Hindus, and hi et 

Ailum-chedy of the Malabars on that Coast. 


A native of the mountainous’ parts of Malabar, where it is found both 
wild, and cultivated. In the latter state, it begins to blossom during the 
first rains, when about 4s years old; and the’ ripe fruit is gathered in No- 
vember. It continues to be productive till about the seventh year,, when 
it is usual to cut itdown, and from the roots otlier, stems Fise,: which, are 
treated as before. : Sere 


356 DESCRIPTION OF 


ALPINIA CARDAMOMUM. 
Elettari. Rurep. 
“Sans. Fd, Sucshm4-é14;'Dravidi, Truti, Cérangi, Upacunchi &e. 

Hind. . Elachi, Machi, Elaichi, Ch’hoti Jachi, Gujrati élachi. 

Beng. and Or. Elaich. 

Cashm. Léchieél. 

Malad. Ela. Flettari. Rueev. Ailum ichedl. ‘Roxas. 

Marhat.. Ela, Gujratt’hi ilacht. 

Carn. Eraré, Eraci, Chiri yalaccj. 

Télang. Sanna yallacci. 

Arab. Kaékulah, H4l. 

Pers. Hil. 

"Tio sorts of Cardamoms, denominated ‘in various languages ee Gad small, are distinmuiched by 

the Hindi names of Pirbz and Guzrdti E'lackt, or Cardamoms produced in the east of Hindostan 
and.in Guerat. The Sanscritsynonyma make the-small,sort to be the production of Dravida or the 


southern part of the peninsula of India. It is the seed of this plant, which is a native of the moun- 


tains near Cochin and Calicut. The large:sart, according ‘to the Saxscrét synenyma, is a production 
of Triputi.. Note by the President. 


8. ALPinia Spicata. R. 


eae 


Spike terminal, oblong, compactly imbricated with narrow-lanceolate, 
acute bractes, eae i 


A NATIVE of Sumatra, and the smallest of the genus I have yet seen, 
it was brought by Mr. W. Roxsureu from. Bencoolen to this garden in 
1803; and atthe close of the rains of 1808 it blossomed for the first time, 
and was then only about two feet high. . : : 


10. GLOBBA. 


‘Gun. Cyan. Corolla with interior border two-lobed, or none. Filament very 
Jong, curved ; base tubular, and winged with a cuneiform lip. Anther double 


~ (appendicled, of naked. ) Capsule one-celled, 3- valved. Seeds many, attached 
‘to 3 parietal receptacles, : 


“AS Rosco observes, in hig new arrangement of the Scitaminean plants, 
no genus in the whole order is more strongly marked than Globba; 


though certainly the Linnzan description could never have led to a 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 357 


discovery of the plants of it. Itis to Dr. SmitH, who found the ori- 
ginal specimen of G/obba marantina in the Linnean Herbarium, that we 
are obliged for detecting, and correcting this error in his description of 
the plant, in his E-zotzc Botany. The same plant, I had, till this discovery 
Was made known, considered to belong to an undescribed genus, which 
I called Colebrookta, in honour of our President, whose knowledge of 
botany, and the benefit the science has derived from his help, justly 
entitle hint to this distinction; which by all true botanists is considered 
the highest reward, and more lasting than even a monument of marble 
or brass. And I also take this opportunity of thanking Dr. Smiru for 
having (in consequence of his discovering, that my Colebrookia bulbifera, 
was Globba marantina of Linneus,) transferred that name to another 


new genus of Kast Indian plants. iG 


Tue individuals of this family are all herbaceous; of rather small size, 
(their stems and inflorescence together rarely exceed three feet in 
height;) and perish down to the root about the month of November. 
Their Jeaves lanceolar, (tapering equally at each end;) or lanceolate, 
(tapering from or near the base;) nearly smooth, and tapering into longer 
and finer points than any other of the order. In all the species here 
noted, the znflorescence is terminal, except in the last. The prevailing 
colour of the flowers yellow; and the 4p, or wing of the filament (as in 
the whole of the order,) the brightest, and most ornamental part. The 
jiament is particularly long, very slender, and much incurved. Anther 
double, variously appendaged, or naked. The sty/e uncommonly slender ; 
sometimes it passes along a groove on the inside of the. filament to the 
anther ; sometimes it.takes a straight, and more direct, course, but always 
passes between its lobes. The) siijgma funnel-shaped. The capsule oval, 

S 4 


358 DESCRIPTION OF 
wenerally fleshy and tubercled, i1-celled, 3-valved, opening from the apex. 
Seeds many, attached to three parietal receptacles, by the intervention of 
a thick, spongy, umbilical cord, resembling a small aril. 
I. Grosea marantina. Linn. sp. pl. ed. Willd. 1. 153, 
Leaves lanceolar, Spikes terminal, subsessile, strobiliform, ‘bulbiferous. 
Anthers four-horned, / 
G. marantina. Smith’s Exot, Bot. 2. t. 103. and Roscoe in Trans. of Linn, 
Soc. 8. 356. 


Lampujum silvestre minus, Rumph.. amb. 5, ¢.-f, 

A wativeE of the Malay Islands: from Amboyna it was original intro- 
duced into this garden, where it thrives luxuriantly and flowers during 
the rains, but never produces seed here; though the germ is perfect, with 
many seeds attached to its three . parietal receptacles. A small ovate 
bulb is produced in the bosom of each bracte, and by these the plant is 


more readily propagated, than it could be by seed, 


2. Guospa bulbifera. R. 


Stems bulbiferous. Leaves oblong. Racemes terminal, erect, shorter 
than the leaves, bulbiferous, 


Conda-puspoo of the Telingas, 

A native of the vallies among the Northern Circar mountains. Flow- 
ers during the rains, 

‘Tue original description of this species has been lost, and I have only 
my recollection, and an imperfect drawing, to go by in making out the spe- 
cific character. 

3, Gurowpa orivensis. R. 


Leaves cvlong. Panicle-terminal. Anthers naked. Capsule verrucose. 


A navive of she moist vallies amongst the Circar mountains, where it 


LEN 


PS { \ 
i) 6 


GYoUa WRIA 
ss 


MONANDROUS PLANTS. 359 


blossoms during the rainy season. Dr. Bucuanan has also found it in 
the Rungpur district, and sent plants to this garden, where they blossom 


throughout the rainy season. 


A. Gtrossa Hura. R, 


Leaves ovate-oblong. Raceme terminal, erect ; pedicels tern, three-flowered. 
Anthers with a membranaceous coronet. 
Hura siamensium, Koenig in Retz. obs. 3. p. 49. 


5. GuLopza pendula, f., 


Leaves lanceolate. Racemes terminal, compound, greatly jonger than the 
leaves, penduleus, Anthers bicalcarate. 


Founp by Mr. W. Roxsurcu, wild in the forests of Prince of Wales 
Tsland., 


6. Guosea radicalis. R. 


Panicle radical. Anthers winged. 


Founp by Mr. W. Roxsurcu indigenous in theforests of Chittagong, 
and from thence introduced into the botanic garden at Calcutta, where it .- 
flowers from April, to the end of June. About the same time the herbace- 
cus stems, and leaves appear. There is a constant succession of the 
flowers from the extremities of the lengthening branches of the panicle, 
for nearly two months. The whole panicle, peduncles, both common and 
partial, bractes, and flowers, (except the deep, but bright yellow lip or 
lower wing of the filament,) are of a lively blue-purple colour, and un- 


commonly beautiful. 


360 eae DESCRIPTION OF 


EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES. 


Tas. 1. Purynium capitatum. 


Fie. 1. The entire flower, with the upper part of the tube which supports the inner 
border, laid open. a, a, The calyx. b, b, b, The segments of the ex- 
terior border of the corolla. c, c, The two large segments of the inner 
border, and d, the three inner. e, The anther. f, The stigma, 

9. The germ and sections. All the above magnified. } 


o 


The ripe capsule, natural size. 

4. Two thirds of the same with an entire seed in one cell, and a section in the 
other ; natural size. 

A vertical section of a seed, magnified : a, the perisperm : b, the embryo. 


Se 


Tap. 2. Kamererr pandurata. 


Fig. I. The corolla, natural size. a, Thetube. 1, B. b, Whe three segments of 
the exterior border. c, c, The two superior segments of the interior 
border, removed-to some little; distance. . d, The lower segment or lip, 


also removed. _e,: The anther. and crest. 


res) 


The germ and transverse section, a. b, Thecalyx laid open, which expo- 
— ses to view the two awl- shaped bodies, which embrace the base of the 
style, ce. d, The ee natural size, and magnified. 
3. 3. ‘Thetwo bractes.; 


Tags. 3. Curcuma angustifolia. 


Fig. J. The calyx laid open, exposing to view the two Keenigean awl-shaped scales, 
embracing the base of the style. 
2, The germ and section. 
3. The interior bracte. — 


Fic. 


Fic. 


oo pO 


ie aes Wai 


go 20 


Re ie Se 


MONANDROUS PLANTS< 361 

The stigma: 

The corolla‘laid open. a, a, a, The three s¢oments of the exterior bor- 
der. b; b; The superior seementé ofthe inner border. c, The lip, or 
lower:segment.. d,; The calcarate:anther, on its-short filament. 

The capsule, and’section. : 

One of the seeds with its aril expanded. 

The above figures are but:a little magnifted: 
Sections of a seed. magnified. a, The perisperm. b, The-vitellus. c, 
"The embryo. 


Tan. 4. Amomum aculeatum. 
The interior bracte, which is here tubular. 


The germ, and transverse section. 
The calyx; laid open: 


The corolla, laid‘open:. a, a; a, The three segments of the exterior bor- 


der. b; The'lip: c; c, Two conical glands between. the base of the 
filament’ 'd; and-lip 8: 7 sles 


The double:‘anther; and threé-lobed crest; with-the infundibuliform stig- | 


ma in the centre.. x 
Capsule cut transversely, with the upper portion separate. 
A: seed; without its‘gelatinous aril.. 


A vertical section of the same, magnified. 


:. The vitellus, and embryo, removed from their. place in the centre of the 


perisperm, still more magnified... 


Tas. 5. Zinerper Cassumunar. 


A back view of a flower, with its exterior, and interior bractes. 

The germ, and section. 

The interior bracte.- 

The calix, laid open. 

The corolla, laid open. 

The anther, and horn-shaped beak, or crest. 

The open capsule, natural size. \ 


One of the seed, and aril, laid open. 
TL a 


Fie. 1. 


aes 


DESCRIPTION OF MONANDROUS PLANTS. 


‘A vertical section of a seed, magnified. a The perisperm. b The vitel- 
lus, .c The embryo. aie 
Section of a seed, after, vegetation is.a “lide. advanced. 


‘Tan. 6. Grospa orivensis, : ! 

The corolla removed from the germ. @ a, a, The three segments of 
the exterior border. .b, b, The two interior. c, The lip, or wing of the 
long slender curved filament a. e, The naked anther, and stigma, f, 
“The part of the style proceeding to the anther, i in.a more direct course, 


than the. groove ofthe filament. 


“The germ, -and seetion. 


The calyx, laid open. gr 

The capsule, and section, natural size, 

One of the seed, natural size. _ : back 

Section of the same, magnified, with the parlial aril thrown back. ‘The 
‘internal structure has not yet been -ascertained.. 


In all, the principal figures are uniformly of the matunals size of the parts 
delineated, and afford, a scale:to guess, how much the other figures are magnified. 


On the Rosheniah sect, and its founder Bayezip Ansari, 


44 


By J. LEYDEN, M. D. 


, dy the.course of some researches relative'to the language and literature 

of the Afghans, 1 met with-an; account of an author of that nation, named’ 
Bayrzip Ansari, which greatly excited-my curiosity°and induced me to: 
investigate his history. J now submit tothe! Aisiatic Society; the result of 
my enquiries, in the,following: sketch of» hisi:tife and. opinions. Having 
been the founder of a:heretical sect, which attained a very formidable de- 
gree of power, and was suppressed with extreme difficulty, his works have 
been proscribed, and his memory regarded with horror among the greater’ 
number of the Afghans, while the adherents to his:sect, who still exist, 
are confined to the wildest and:-most inaccessible districts; concealing their 
books, and their tenets, with, equal care. Iam informed ‘by Amir- 
MuwamMep, a native of Paishawer, that some of the reputed followers of 
BayEzip are still to he found, both in Paishawer and Cab, but that.they 
are reckoned still more numerous among the wild tribes of the Yusefxet. 


In Paishawer, they are supposed to hold secret meetings, by night, at an 


364 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT _ § 


ancient edifice, with ademe, where Ba yEzip: formerly resided, and at: 
which the pious Moslems, as they pass by the ruins, generally cast stones, 
in token of their abhorrence, accompanied with fervent imprecations and‘ 
curses on the founder. Though from the circumstances mentioned, I have: 
not been able to:procure-any. of the original.compositions of Ba yEzip, yet: 
I have met with some pretty copious details of: his. proceedings, the most. 
impertant of which are contained in the Makhzan-Afghani, a.work in the 
Afghan or Pashti:language, and insthe celebrated Perstan work, named’ 
the Dabistan-i-Mazahib, composed by Mousani-Fa'nrt. From the epithet 


Roshan.or the luminous, which Ba‘vEzip assumed as a title, his followers: 


derived ithe appellation of, Roshentan, which hterally:. signifies. 2l/uminati.’ 
The Rosheniah sect received its origin in Afghdnistan, in that dark, turbu-. 
lent and sanguinary ‘period, which preceded the accession of Aksar’ to the- 
throne of India; a-period when an extraordinary: ferment pervaded the: 
minds -of; men inthe east, and when it:is difficult:to-say, whether civil or: 
religioussmatters, were: im: theymost changeful’'and uneertaim:state,. TFheir- 
founder,,by. birth.an Afghan), butiof) Arabiextraction; appears to have been: 
aman of extraordinary natural’ abilities, and’extreme subtlety-of ‘genius... 
In his. early youth; he acquired‘a taint:of: the Ismdiliyah heresy, which, . 


at. that time, fldurished in some of the mountainous ‘districts of Khorasan 


and; Mawar-al-naher; and in hischaracterof prophet, he appears to havé: 
modelled: his. conduct according” to: the ideas-of' that sect, concerning a 
perfect unerrmgy religious guide. ‘The doctrines which he first propagated, , 


seem, not. to: have differed ‘essentially from’ those of the Sifts; bates he: 


proceeded, he diverged! wider and wider fromthe pale of Islam. As his: 


sect: inereased. in. number and ‘power, it assumed a political, ‘as well as a. 


religious.aspect ; and'soon made such formidable-progress, that’ at last; it 


embraced nearly. the whole nation of the Afehins, to whom it was almost | 
F 
; 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 365 


exclusively confined: Ba’yxzip, at first, appears to Have advanced no 


pretensions but. eloquence, to persuade men to follow his doctrines; but 


_he no-sooner found himself at the head of a formidable: party, than he 


asserted: his right to conquer, by the sword, those who-were deaf to the 
persuasions of his eloquence.. Established by the ability of its founder, 


and supported by the united influence of two:powerful principles, a sec- 


_tarian, and a national spirit, the Rosheniah.:sect maintained its ground, for 


_ the greater part of a century, during the most prosperous period of: the 


. Moghul government;. and flourished, in spite of the most vigorous 'eXer- 


( 


? 


tions to suppress it, from the beginning: of the reign of Axsar,.to that of 


- SHau-JEHWAN. 


THE two principal authorities; which I have followed in the account of 
Ba YEzip Ans‘a'Ri, are of the most’ opposite description; and have very lit- 


tle in common, either in manner or matter. Mousani Fant, the author 


‘of the Dubistdn-i-Mazthib, appears to be almost:as favourably inclined 


towards Ba'vezip, as Akuu’N Derwe’zen,* the author of the Makhzan 
Afghani, is rancorous and hostile. The character of Mousani Fant is al- 
ready known to orientalists, by the eulogy of the illustrious founder.of the 


Asiatic Society ; and his account of the Roshenzah sect. and its founder, 


which is concise, distinct, and lummous, I have closely translated). AKHU N: 


~ Derwezen, the author of the Makhzan Afghant, is less known.to. Eu-- 


ropeans, than Monsant Fant, though a much more celebrated character 
in Afghanistan. He is however chiefly famous for his sanctity; for of 
his history, little more is known than what he himself has recorded. He 


was of Tujik origin, and resided chiefly at Banher, in the country of the 


_* Akuun a religious instructor, a doctor in theology, is used in Afghdnistan as syno- 
nimous with the term Musa, a judge, a doctor in laws, and both terms are applied 


indiscriminately toa man of learning. 


‘U4 


366 --ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 
Yusefzei. Hestudied under Sain Att Timmizt, who resided in Banher ;:and 
he was a most inveterate opponent of Bayezip, Ansari. The Mukhzan 
Afghani, of which he isthe principal author, is-a:miscellaneous ‘corn pila~ 
tion, on the ritual and moral practice of slam, composed in the ‘Pashiv 
or Afghan language, in a‘styleof measured prose. “The texture of the 
work is of avery looseiand) unconnected nature; :so that ‘the different 
. Chapters, of which ‘it consists, admit of easy transposition: a circum- 
»$tanee which has given rise to ereat.diversity of arrangement and variety 
of readings. The Makhzan Afghani has long ‘been popular among the 
Afghans, and chiefly among those.classes, who‘are by no ‘means ‘curious 
with respect to style and arrangement. Hence, though the practice of 
writing is by no means common or general among the Afghans, not even 
among those persons who are well versed in the Arabic language, and skilled 
in the doétrines of Islam, :yet-such diversity of readings has arisen in this 
work, that alinost every copy differs widely from another, and the omission, 
or transpesition of the chapters, seems to depend entirely on the pleasure 
of the transcriber. Of this work, the narrative concerning Ba‘vezip. AN- 
sa Ri, forms a part, and is composed i in the Pashtu language. Some.copies, 
“besides the Pashti relation, contain a similar narrative of the same.trans- 
actions, in the Persian language, composed in a very crude and inelegant 
style. ‘With the addition of some trivial facts, and the emission.of others, 
it coincides in general with the Pashiu account. Having, by the zealand 
| friendly exertions of Brigadier General Matcou, procured several:.copies 
of this work, Thave carefully collated the text, as the basis of the following 
narrative, in which I have retained as much. as_possible of the peculiar .co- 
“Touring and manner of the original ; supplying, from native authorities, 
those local and historical elucidations which the subject: seemed to require. 


“Axnun Derwezen, author of the Makhzan Afghani; omits no opportunity 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 367 


of alluding to his contest with Ba yvezip Ansari, and always mentions his 
own success, with the utmost self-complacency. “ A certain person,” says 
he“ who arrogated to himself the name of Pir-t-Rosnan* (the father of 
light) but to whom T gave the more appropriate name of Pir-1-T ‘ric 
(the father of darkness) lately circulated among the Yusefzez and other 
Afghan tribes, certain poems in the Afghan language, pregnant with 
wicked and impious doétrines, savouring of the heretical tenets of the 
Mitazalah and Rafzi sects, and perverting the meaning of many sacred 
texts. In opposition to this infidel, I also composed a variety of poems, 
“in the Afghan language, exhibiting the true and orthodox explanations 
of the passages which the heretic had perverted ; and I finally succeeded in 
turning away many from his pernicious do¢trines. In short, had it not 
been for my exertions, not a Moslem had, at this day, remained among 
the Yusefzei.”-—Among the Afehan tribes, AkHuU’N DERWEZEH BA Ba’, a8 
he is generally denominated, is commonly reckoned the father of Pashtu 
| composition, and the first author who employed in his works the Afghan 
. language; yet, from this and other notices, it appears clearly that he was 
preceded in this department by Bavyezip Ansari, the elegance and 
beauty of whose style he praises, while he condemns his erroneous opin- 
“jons. Ba‘yezip Ans‘a’ni may therefore be regarded as the first author 
‘who composed in the Pashtu or Afghan language. The following is the 
~ detail of his history :— | 


In the district of Canigiiram, on the borders of Kandahar, there lived, 
among the Afghdns.of the tribe of Vurmud’, a person named ABDULLAH, 


‘who was,a.learned and religious man, sprung of learned and religious 


* Pir, is used technically, to denote a spiritual father, the master or superior of a religious 
order. » The prior of a Catholic monastery would receive this appellation. in; Persian. 


368 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


parents, for both he and his father were of the class of Ulema... He had 
_ason named Bayezip, whom he carefully instruéted_ in learning, ini- 
. tiated in the practice of the faith, and the exercise of devotion, and com- 
municated to him the prohibitions of the law. When this young man had 
_ made some progress in learning, his mind became intoxicated with vanity, 
he deserted science for traffic, and took to the profession of a travelling 
dealer in horses, which he followed some time, for the sake of worldly 
gain. One time, as he was conveying two horses from Samarkand to 
Hindustan, he happened to tarry for some time in the district of Calinjir. 
There he fell in with a person of the name of Mu Lia Suiima’ N, who 
was of the Ma/hed or irreligious se¢t; and becoming attached to his. so- 
. Clety, he frequented it, till he imbibed his irreligious notions and impi- 
ous principles. On the return of Ba’yEzip to Caniguram, these principles 
soon began to display themselves ; he began to effect the manners of a soli- 
. tary recluse, and in a short time retired to a cell, which he had formed, in 
the solitude of the mountains. But, that his object was not merely soli- 
tude, appeared, from the manner in which he was accustomed to address 
_his visitors. ‘ Enter into this recess, fix your minds in profound medita- 
tion, and within it you will see Gop.” But, as a Prophet has generally no 
. honour in his own country, Ba vEzip quickly perceived that this was the 
, Most inauspicious place that he could have chosen, for the propagation of 
his opinions. The Moslems of the VOmby, alarmed at his pretensions, re- 
ported his proceedings to his father ABDULLAH, who in virtue of his pater- 
nal authority, ‘seized a long sword, and, without delay, repairing to the cell 
which his son had chosen, without many questions, wounded him severely, 
and did not quit him, till he had exacted of him a solemn promise, to re- 
nounce his errors, and perform the usual acts of devotion, according to the 


law and practice of Islam, as long as he lived. Ba‘yEzip, assailed in this 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 369 


summary manner, by his own father, found it necessary to temporize ; but 
- no sooner had he recovered from the wound, which he had received, than. 
he broke the promise which had been exacted from him, and abandoning. 
Caniguram, his native country, retired to the region of Niagarhar, where 
he took up his residence in the house of the chief,. Sultan: AHMED; in:the- 
district belonging to the Afghans of the tribes of: Mohmand and: Khugi- 


ant. 


- Nincarua® is the name of an extensive tract’ of ‘country in Afgha- 
nistan, which is watered by nine mountain streams, which fall into the: 
river of Jelaldbad: The name is by. some alledged: to be a corruption: 
of the term nek-anhar, the pure streams; by others it is- reckoned a. 
corruption of now nehar, the nine streams. Thecountry of Ningarhar 
is irregular and uneven of surface, though it has not any very high 
mountains. It is about 90 miles in length from Eastto West; extending 
from Batikot to Surkhab. In breadth it extends from Caggah’ or Cajjah, 
to the river of Lughmdn, a distance of nearly 30: miles;. The inhabitants: 
are chiefly Afghans and Tajics. The antient capital.of this:country. was: 
Adinahpur; but as that city was-of. difficult access-and. situated at‘a:dis= 
tance from the chief river, the town-of Jelalabad was. founded;. on the: 
great route from Kandahar to. Cabul and, Paishawer. The: Afghans 
‘who occupy Wingarhar, are chiefly of the tribes.of Mohmand,. Khugzanz, 
and Waragzet. Of these the tribe of Mohmand, which is divided into 
two branches, the Tarakzez and the Baeze1, are the most numerous 
and powerful. Of this tribe, Sultan Anep, the protector of Ba YeEzip, 
appears to have been the chief; and he was highly pleased with the 
learning and abilities of the fugitive. As the Afghans have always been 
more addicted to martial exercises and rapine, than to either learning or 
V4 


378 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


religion, he appears to have encountered ‘few obstacles in gaining the 
confidence of the ruler; and would probably have succeeded equally well 
with the tribe of Mofhmand, had it not been for the second class of inha- 
bitants, termed ‘Tajrc. | 

Tur term Tajic, in the Moghul language, is said to signify a peasant; 
but is generally applied by the Moghuls to the natives of Zran, who are 
neither of Arab nor Moghul extraction. In Perszan, the term Degan, 
which is said to‘be a corruption of Dehkan, villagers sor country people, is 
used to denote’ the,same nation or race.* It is, however, certain, that the 
terms Tajic and Degan are general appellations given. to the peasants or 
cultivators of the ground, by the more ferocious and hardy tribes, who 
‘live’-by war and pasturage in. Khorasan and Mavwar-al-nahar; countries, 
‘which like the greater part of modern Perséa and: Asiatic Turkey, exhibit 
‘a ‘singular contrast of manners:and inhabitants, in the same territory, 
between-the tribes which follow:the pastoral and agricultural modes of life. 
“This mixture of races has continued, with little variation, from the earliest 


‘period of Is/am,in-these countries ; and prevails in every country, where the 


Moghul or Turkman tribes have been able to maintain their footing. The. 


‘Tajtc of great and little Bucharia resemble the peasants of Asia Minor, 
Egypt and modern’ Persia, in almost every point of view, which concerns 
their civil or political situation. More civilized, polished and intelligent 
than the fierce nomadic pastoral tribes; which rove through the country, 


‘and hold the plains in’ a-state of oppressive vassalage ; or the rude and 


* According tothe Farkwig Ibrahim'Shahi, the term Tajic is applied, to all who are not 
Arabs, and consequently, in this sense, it may be considered as éqiivalent to Ajemé. It is 
vadded, onthe authority,of;SHAHaB-pp-pin CirmMa NI, that it isalso applied to the Turkish 
tribes. “Taste and VLaric are aiso said to be forms of ‘the same word, and are applied to the 
Gescendants of Arabs, who-have-atiained eminence in Ajem. ‘The term Deckhan is sometimes 


applied to the inhabitants of Dailam. 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 


Go 


71 


hardy, but ignorant mountaineers, who, protected by their natural fast- 
nesses, have been able to brave the tempests of war, which have often 
swept like a whirlwind the plains of Asa; the Tajic are distinguished 
every where by superior industry, and often engross the little learning 
which is to be found in the country. The Tajic extend, from the moun- 
tains of Chetar in Cashgar, as far as Kandahar and Balkh; and generally 
speaking, wherever the soil is more than usually fertile, or displays traces 
of superior cultivation, there may the habitations of the Tujrc be -traced. 
In the mountains of Chetar, and where the country is naturally strong, the 
Tajrc live in a state of independence, under their own chiefs, but for the 
most part, they are subject tothe Afghan, Turkman, or Uxbec tribes, 
among whom they. reside, and to whom they are bound to pay a certain 
proportion of the produce of their grounds, which often amounts to an 
half; a third, or a fourth part, according to the nature of the soil, besides 
furnishing a.certain quota of armed men. ‘The races of Tajic.are very 
numerous, and they are distinguished from each other by various charac- 
teristics. Some affect to derive their origin from the Arabs, while others 
are reckoned of Moghul extraction; but no doubt can possibly be enter- 
tained that they are of a very mixed origin, considered as a people, and 
though generally of peaceable and industrious habits, in some districts, 
such as Cashgar and Khoten, they are distinguished for their valour, and 
martial prowess. ‘Though the great mass of the Tajics are industrious 
cultivators, yet various tribes of roving and unsettled habits, and uncertain 
origin, are commonly comprehended under the same general denomina- 
tion. Thus the roving tribes of Sidibd?, and Tukbat, of Calang? and 
Ibranchi, Kakshal, and Khwajeh Khizri, of Mucrext, Tilbury?, Bahsudz, 
Arab-Galahban, Tufac-andaz, and several others, are generally included 


under the name of Tajtc. It is difficult to determine when the term 


a 


yee) ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


Tajie came into general use, but it appears to be of some antiquity, as it 
is employed by SuHERIF-ED-DIN Au YeEzprI, who uses it in contradis- 
tinction to the term Turc, in his account of the wars of Taimar in the 
mountainous region of Cafér. Emerging occasionally from obscurity, 
this race have produced many princes and great men, and are fond of 
enumerating the learned and religious characters which have arisen 
among them. Spread over a vast extent of country, they use a variety 
of languages, but in general they employ Persic, Turct, or Pashtu, and 
sometimes Barki, Lughmani, and Cashgari. It was this race which first 
opposed the propagation of Ba yezin’s principles and tenets, and after- 


wards furnished his most formidable opponent. 


WueEN Bavyvezip took up his residence in Ningarhar, he assumed the 
character of a Mulla; and being of an acute genius, and sharp wit, as far 
as regards the wisdom of this world, though forgetful of the wisdom of the 
world which is to come, he for some time met with considerable success, 
especially among the Afghans. But the tribes of Tajic, in Ningarhar, 
were soon startled by the extravagance of his opinions; and being fond of 
Jearning, and well versed in the doctrines of the Sonna, or tradition, they 
opposed such a serious resistance to his novelties, that he quickly deter- 
mined to abandon Ningarhar, and to choose a more favourable scene of 


action. 


Few of the 4/ghan tribes were at this period more ignorant than the 
Waziri of Caniguram, among whom Ba‘yzzip had been bred. They have 
long possessed an extensive tract of strong hill-country, and are ferocious 
robbers; while their rudeness is so notorious among the neighbouring 
Afghans, that they are proverbially said, to be ignorant of every thing, but 


to live, eat, and die, like brute beasts. They however, conjoined with their 


AND ITS FOUNDER. © 273 


ignorance, an equal degree of bigotry, and aversion to every species of 
religious innovation. The tribe of #aziri were particularly distinguished 
by their detestation of the Hindus ; and perhaps the knowledge that Ba’y- 
£z{p had acquired his religious opinions in the Penjab, might co-operate 
in causing his want of success, as well as the circumstance of his having 


‘been a native of the country, and’ bred among them. 


On leaving Ningarhar, Ba yEzip proceeded to Pokhtankha, or Afgha- 
nistan proper, and took up his residence among the Afghans of Gharihél, 
who reside in the vicinity of Paishdwer, towards the N. E. of that city. 
The Gharihel Afghans, who are of the tribe Khalil, were in a great mea- 
sure devoid of learning, and even of that species of theological know- 
ledge, which the Moslems often cultivate, almost to the Ccelucion of every » 
other. The artful impostor had little difficulty, in seducing to his purposes, 
men of this rude and simple character. He announced himself as a Pésh- 
wa or religious leader, and Pér or spiritual guide ; he informed them that 
no one but an able and perfect religious instructor could display the true 
‘way of Gop; and that no person could be approved of Gop, who did not 
chuse for himself a religious instructor. ‘‘ Now therefore” said he, “ come 
| unto me, that I may bring you unto Gon; for the holy Koran directs you 
to seek after the divine union, and it is only through the intervention of a 
perfect Pir, that this union can be accomplished.” The simple and ig- 
norant Afghdns took ‘his assertions for truth; not knowing, says my 
author, that in the Commentaries of Batzawti, the union mentioned in 
this text, is explained, as denoting the performance of religious duty, and 
the avoiding of sin. Moreover it is said, that except in conformity to the 


words of the prophet, there is no path towards Gop. 


“s Tus apostate” continues AKHuN-DERWEZEH “ composed many Re- 
W 4 


374 ON THE-ROSHENIAH SECT 


sdlehs or.treatises, concerning the character of Pir; and. not only. per= 
verted and confounded. the meaning of many, sacred. texts, but forged, 

in.the name of the prophet, numerous interpolations of the. Hadis: | or 
traditions; and as there was then, no person in Afghanistan, perfectly.in-. 
structed in learning, and the principles of the Moslem faith, and able, to, 
expose his errors, these interpolations were received without: contradic- 

tion, and were even accredited by many who had the character of learned 

men.” Ba vezip being of a keen, crafty and versatile genius, as became 

the precursor (peshro ) of Satan, had great skill in discovering the in- 

clinations of men, and great facility in accomodating himself, to their dis=., 
positions. When he perceived that a person was strongly attached to the. 
Sheriét or law, he concealed himself under the cloak of the law, in order. 
to gain his confidence that by his learning, and plausible reasoning, he 
might, with the greater facility, seduce him from the faith. When he had 
gained his confidence, and caught him in his toils, he imposed.on him,,. 
such grievous and heavy burdens, such severe devotional exercises, accor 
ding to the law, as could not fail to canker his mind with disgust and 
aversion. Having thus perverted the purpose.of the law, he signified to. 
him, that no person without renouncing the Sheridt or law, could attain: 
the Tarthkat or means of perfection, but that those who were perfect in the: 
law, might. afterwards safely lay aside useless severities. The accursed. 
Ba YEZID, says Aku N-DERWEZEH, in order to disgust his followers. witly, 
the practice of the letter of the law, among other things, affected great. 
strictness in performing the regular Wamaz, or recitation of prayers ; and, 
instead of requiring the recitation of the Tasbzh, or names of the divine at- 

tributes, in the postures termed Rucud (with the hands on the knees) and , 
sajud, (the act of prostration) three times, as is commonly done, he 


required twenty, thirty or forty repetitions of the act. Yet at the same 


AND ITS, FOUNDER, Baty 


time, says this author, it is a certain fact,, that he neglected to perform 
the neccessary wazuw, or ablution.; which proves: that his Mamdz was 
without divine efficacy, and only a popular deception. When by such 
means, he had rendered his followers ripe for renouncing the Sheridt, he 


proposed to them, such apologues as the following. 


«*« A SLAVE who takes up a load;of wood,, and: knows-not the master to 
whom he is to bear his burden, must forever-carry his load on his head, and 
suffer lasting distress. and misery; but.he who. knows his master; knows. 
where to deposit his: load, and quickly. relieves himself from his burden. 
Therefore come snow, O disciple! and.learn to know . the creator. of the 
world, and having already perfected thyself, in the law, throw down the 
authority of the ordinances from thy, head,’” | 

‘In the same manner, he announced’to- them; that in order to arrive-at 
‘the Hakikat and mdrifat, or the true and ‘intellectual knowlége of Gop, 
they must first renounce the Tarckat or means-of” spiritual progress; and) 
thus he seduced ‘the ignorant peasants into infidelity, and, for an infidel,. 
says our author, there is no path towards Gop. Af ter-having thus chilled 
the religious zeal of his disciples, respecting the external. ordinances, he: 
gradually explained to them his own’ doctrines; and initiated! them: in his. 
principles, by a variety: of gradations, not unlike-the: modern 2//uminatism: 
of the German and French philosophers. His mystic doctrines: were gra- 
duated into eight degrees of knowledge, each of which: waso termed 
Zeker ; and his disciples were, in the same manner, arranged in eight 
¢lasses, which he denominated. Khilwat ; and wher once a person entered 
on his degrees, says AKHU N-DERWEZEH, adieu forever to the doctrines of 


the law. 


876 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


‘Hirché poh ba shuh pa zeker, 
O mashgil ba shoh pa feker; 
Ke hir ho dini sirei vo, .. 
Ebadet bayé nur naker.+ 


W hosoever comprehended, his formularies, 

Or wickedly paid attention to them, 

However religious he might’be, 

Performed again.no. other worship. 
“Thou fool,” said he, “ now that thou hast attained Gop, why sShouldst ° 
thou perform any farther worship or religious duty? Thou hast performed 
obedience tothe law, in order to acquire a knowledge of the excellence 
of Gop, and to become acquainted with his goodness; ‘but now, my” 
friend, since thou hast attained this knowledge, leave off the performance: 
of,a duty, which has been compleated... That knowledge which thou hast 
received, is the knowledge of the spirit of Gop.. The spirit of Gep is na- 
ture ; and visible forms, or bodies, are his qualities.” « Thus,” says Axuu'N. 
Derwe zen, “ he asserted: that the breath of Jife is Gop himself, and let : 
the faithful be assured that such a2-doctrine is only credited by infidels,. 
unbelievers, and Yogzs ;* for Gop himself, is not to be comprehended, by, 
the understanding of either, mortal man or.Jin. (genie) Besides it is ex- 
pressly stated in the fundamental books of religion, that whoever asserts : 


the Sheridt and hakikat, the exeteric and esoteric doctrines of the law, to be 


at-variance, is an infidel. Such an assertion is, in itself, impious; for it is 


A ee ZA, Dronad a aL 
Se By Kin Ji jtti< 55s by any 392% yD fn 


e ? P A 


ry F pr 
aad ~ and “4 NES Bey hee on aIn a 


ye eed, Se hd? 93> poad 


Fn. a 


* The Yogis axe a Hindu sect who practise religious austerities. 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 377 


maintaining before all mankind, that besides the law, there is some other 


access unto Gop ; now it is indubitable, that besides the path of the Sheriat 


or law, there is no access unto Gop.” 


Ba YEz1D composed for his disciples, when they had entered on his dif- 
ferent degrees of religious exercise, formularies of instruction, which 
were delivered in his own name, and not in the name of Gop ALmicutTy: 
and these were eight in number, adapted to the different degrees or classes, 
into which his followers were divided. To the Afghans he delivered his 
instructions, by means of treatises composed i in the Afghan language ; 
the Hindis, 1 in the Hindi; and to the Persians i in the Persic language ; and 
such was the singular versatility 0 of his genius, that his writings in all these 
languages, are admitted even by his enemies, to have been composed i in 
the most alluring and attractive style. “When his disciples had reached the 
eighth mystic degree of devotion, he informed them that they had now at- 
tained perfection, and had nothing further to do with the ordinances, or pro- 
hibitions of the law. He now informed them, that they might eat of what 
they pleased, whether lawful or prohibited and though he had stated ina 
prior Resaleh or treatise, «that no food should be eaten but what is lawful,” 
yet this he now explained away, by declaring ‘that it was unlawful to eat 
what was obtained by dint of request or beggary, but that whatsoever was 
acquired by violence, robbery or the edge of the scymiter, was lawful.” 
Now his purpose in the prohibition of beggary, adds Aknu N-DERWEZEH, 
was to compel his followers to collect themselves into. a body, and to ac- 
custom them to procure ‘their subsistence, by robbery and depredation. 
This observation is undoubtedly justified by the historical fact; for no 
sooner had he accustemed his followers to the use.of arms, than he took up 
his residence in the steep mountains of Afghanistan, plundered merchants, 

X 4 


878 _ ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


levied contributions, propagated his doctrines by: force of arms, massacred 
the learned who opposed him, and soon extended his power so much as.to 
strike: even princes with terror. Ba YEziD,. was now followed by great. 
multitudes both of men and women, who revered him as a prophet and 
divine teacher. It is said, however, that his most ardent votarie s were die. 
female sex, who, says our author, are a Sex naturally prone to pleasure, and 
addicted to voluptuousness. These females, ‘the crafty impostor employed 
as lures, to seduce the young men of the A Lfghan tribes, whom this Tajic 
pronounces, a race extremely prone to be led by the inclination of women: 
now he that trusts to a woman, his eyes, are e dazzled, ‘0 that he sees dou- 
ble, and as the prophet observes, “ there i is no fitter sovereign, for such a 
people, than a woman.”*—In the first staves of their initiation, the young. 
men and young women were classed separately, and | had separate hours 
allotted for religious instruction. As they advanced in illumination, 
however, these restriétions were removed, “and | Lhe. suffered them to mix. 


again | in promiscuous assemblies, forgetting, says. Anu N Drawer ZEH, that 


young women are fire, and young men like cotton, In these public 


VE FO IW & 


assemblies, his fol lowers amused themselves with the recitation of poems 
and narrative stories ; with singing, dancing, and clapping their hands i in 
tumultuous acclamation. Iam informed, by Amin Moy AMMED, of Pezsha- 
wer, that in the traditions of that distriét, Ba YEZID and | his. followers, are 
accused of practising the abominations of. the unchaste sect, termed 
Cherdgh-cush; but had this been the case, itis probable that the animad- 


versions of AxHuN DerwrzeEn, would have been still more severe; for 


* Those who came . attend Ba yvuzr Dy were first of all ordered G seat, themselves, men 
and women, promiscuously; a practice says AKIUN Derwe ZEH, which led to great excesses, 
by inflaming their passious, though it increased the number of “his disciples. When they 
entered on a course of devotional « exercises, the sexes were separaieds but they were agaum 
permitted to mix in promiscuous assemblies, afier they were initiated. 


” 


AND ITS FOUNDER. aT9 


he seems chiefly to blame the imprudence of mixedassemblies, in his stric- 


tures on the subject. 


~ Bavezip having now matured his plans, exhibited'to his: disciples a 
book which he had composed, entitled Kheir al Bian (The excellence of 
explanation ) which he pretended to have received by inspiration, like 
another Koran. He also composed, from time to time, a variety of 
Resalehs or treatises, concerning the fundamental principles. and: doctrines 
of his sect. One of the crafty devices. which he practised in these treatises 
was to introduce many sententious maxims, and brilliant passages, which 
had no obvious heterodox tendency ; but which, by their force and beauty 
produced a deep impression on the simple reader; while none but those 
who were deeply versed in theological science, could discover their real 
drift. Thus, in one of his latter: Res iehes | he asserts, that whatever 
exists in form, is the mirror of divinity o whatever is heard or seen, 1s 
Gop, who alone exists; while the material world is nothing but thought 
or idea. The Lorp preserve the’ faithful, says AKHU'N DERWE ZEH, from 
such an infidel as this! Ba‘vezip was fond of introducing into his composi- 
tions, philosophical ideas, and principles maintained by the Siz sect. “He 
asserts, in one passage, that nothing exists, except Gop, and that besides 
the being of Gop, there is no other being in existence. . Gop, says he, re- 
mains concealed in the human nature, like salt im water, or grain in the 
plant; and he is the same in all his creatures, and the soul of all.* He 
that is a true believer, will not be the death of the meanest insect, for the 


giver of life is its fosterer, and thou art not answerable for its subsistence. 


* Miarifat according to Ba yrz1p, consisted,in believing living souls to be Gon; the 
soul, said he, is essence, and body is quality, and thus he reckoned the breath of life, 
Gop. Now let the faithful be assured, that this is only the opinion of Afalheds, Cafirs, and 
Yogis, says AKuuN Denwezenu. 


3080 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


Harm therefore no being, and cut not down the tender shoots of existence.; 
form a true notion of the divinity, and regard the eighteen thousand races 
of beings, as your own body. These positions differ little from those of the 
Suis, but the most remarkable thing is the inference, which he deduc- 
ed from the doctrine of the sole existence. of the divine nature. -<‘ Since 
nothing exists but Gop, what meaning can be assigned to such words as 
right and wrong, good and bad, excepting that every :man should imph- 
citly cbey his Pzr, or religious insenictor? -« Beholdsnow,’.added he, aa f 
am.both your God, and your prophet. ‘There‘is,therefore, nothing which 
you can do, so meritorions.as to obey my-commands. If you fulfil my 
commands, I will, after death, restore you in the form of man ; and,.if not, 

you shall be reproduced i in the forms of hogs and bears: but those who 
obstinately disobey: my commands Shall be utterly annihilated. 2. Thusit 


apes that he maintained ithe doctrine of transmigration. 


Bavezip; “Incconsequence of the agitle character of deity and prophet 
ehh he.had assumed, now caused two s7gnets to be formed, which he © 
employed in this two-fold capacity. On the first signet, which he em- 


ployed. in his divine capacity, was the following inscription ; 


Sabhanaca al male il bari 
Juda card dlem-i-niri az nari 


BavezrvD ANSAR1.* 


Glory to thee, the King, the creator, 
Who hast distinguished the world of light, from that of fire, - 


Bayvezip ANSARI. 


y heal Th Sch \onatan 
eee 0 aie 


j 45 vad Ng 50 | ly 


AND ITS FOUNDER: 38h 
Tue word nur, light, in this passage alludes to the name’ of his sect, 
Rosheniah, the enlightened ; whom he represents as separated from the 


race of Jin and demons, who are sprung from fire, and from unbelievers, 


who are devoted. to fire. © 


On the other signet, which he employed in his capacity of prophet, was: 
the following inscription : 
“Bavezrp miskin The huiuble BA YEZzY pb, 
Ha di al mux alin.* The guide of those who err. 
Tuese signets, says AKHU'N DERWEZEH, are still preserved, and employ- 
ed by his successors, who use no other’ personal signets, but say, “* We 


are one with Bayrzip, and the self-same. spirit.” 


Arter hazarding so striking an innovation: with success, it was not’ 
probable, that he would hesitateiat-any.thing of inferior importance. Hels, 
accordingly, said, to have denied the Moslem doctrine of the'bridge of 
‘dread, or Siré:, over which mortals are believed to pass into Paradise: 
‘he set aside the doctrines of the resurrection, and final judgment ; 
and pronounced prosperity to be Paradise, and adversity Hell. This 
countenances the assertion,.that in his higher degrees of illumination, he 
totally denied the doétrine of a future state, and direCted his most perfect 
disciples, to follow their pleasures without reserve, and gratify their in- 
clinations without scruple. Certain it is, however, that he inculcated with 
great success, on the rude. Afghans, who were his followers, an absolute 
right to dispose of the lives and properties of-all who did not adhere to his 
sect. This principle is alluded to, in the following crude Pashtu verses of 


Aku UN DERWEZEH. 


: whee 252 b * 


“ 
Y 4 


82 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


Beayé da.vi vayarani ta vayelé bé. perwah 
Nir dlem vara mirda dé dwi agah nad lasch 
Da mir mal df yivandi pa miras’ ye varesiné 


Sir mal ow nekahuna yé jayiz partase dina* 


On another occasion, he said, ‘‘ Come my friends, ‘be of good cheer, 
“All the rest o€ the world are like-unto the dead; 

They are not apprized of the value of the breath of life; 

‘The inheritance of the wealth of the dead, devolves upon the living, 


‘Their persons, wealth, and. wives, are therefore yours, by right.” 
‘THe same sentiment is expressed in the following passage: 


Pakher bayé bea da ové rashei tas kanei paturah ai yarano 
Da vara dlem bézanahdé 0s ser prekavoi da bezano 

Keh her so vum azizan di-sir yé prekanei bé dranga 

Mél revanré halal dé nur yé makanré nangat 


Come then, my friends, said she at last, lay:‘hold of the sabre, 

The whole world is devoid of life, smite off the heads of the lifeless, 

Though they should be your own friends, smite off their heads, without. delay, 
Seize on their wealth, it is your own by right: no other respect is due to them, 


ca whe a Newegg ond wie wiar rhe ‘ 
35 9 54 66? eshd 9 83 93 I, Dieesl scale! 


Gre a af 


se WA ear A D Wie wih No chee D9 


“elude Tessrg deo yaa, Ty elle) 93 


vA 2heo Cie ae IW ae a9e 
asttty 328 Slate! Sis) gadle) oe) 


A @ 2aces og oan Poa ais 


wtrerbig gna sllG 


aC hits ~aaIca Pot €@Sshae Opie, 2 «@ of He 
2 angle) ghs > heute) 6.3} Jolar oe sels T 


ea 2 ea -27 2 


aD a42 a5 Ha ait arn9 ashe 2,R te 2 he 
o5 (stg 9 is? N22 Uw gl ga i lags ples, pie 


oe gf se fe 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 


La) 


£3 
- Ba'vezip commencing with the Afghans of Gharihel, had now gained 
over and perverted the whole tribe of Khalzl, and also obtained follewers 
among many of the other tribes of Afghans, and in particular among 
the Mahmidzei. The Mahmidzei are a powerful tribe, who inhabit the 
district of Hashtnagar, anciently termed Ashtanagara, and which seems 
- to have formed a part of the country of the aacient Aspaganz, mentioned 
by Puny,* from whom the Afghans of the present day, most probably 
derive their name. The country of Hashinagar has an advantageous 
central situation, in the middle of the vast region to which the name of 
Pokhtankha, or Afghanistan is generally given, and which may be rough- 
ly estimated at about 1000 miles in length, and 350 in breadth. In 
the early Moslem times, this region was generally denominated Roh, 
The district of Hashinagar derives its name, which signifies the eight 
townships, from the eight original settlements of the country, which are 
supposed to correspond to the eight following districts. 1.) Now Sheherah, 
2. Charsad‘a, including Parang and Hesar. 3. Rizzar. 4. Otmanzéi. 
5. Turingzet. 6. Omarzci. 7. Sherpai. 8. Tanggeh or Barkazei. The 
region of Hashtnagar is universally reckoned by the Afghdns, the 
place of their original settlement in Afghanistan. The tribe of the 
Mahmudzei, says AkHvU’N DERWEZEH, were at this time a very ignorant 
set, in point of religious knowledge. Allured by the reputation of Ba’yEzip, 
numbers of them went to visit him, and were seduced by the craft of the 


arch-apostate ; and his success was rendered compleat, by the invitation 


Aveaz AOA BA AIA APN CvA SLATS TAN etal Oi 
SS sts? y *G 7 E28 Nese oem 20 
Ss Taee AALS aaah ne a aA 
KU 6 pi Wey gadha, Ane 
“ a wf 


* Plin, Nat. Hist. 1. VI. Cap. 21. 


284 | ON THE ROSHENIAE SECT 


which he received, to take up his residence in the country of Hashtnagar. 
Ba YEzip was not slow in perceiving the advantages which this situation 
afforded him, for pursuing the operations, which he had so successfully be- 
gun. He proceeded to Hashtnagar, and took up his residence at Kaleder 
in the district of Omarxéi, where he founded’a eity. Thence he issued’ cir= 
cular letters, im every direGtion, addressed both to the learned and to the — 
ignorant, in the following terms. ‘‘ Come unto me, for I am a perfect Pir; 
whoever lays hold of the skirt of my garment, shall obtain salvation, and’ 
whoever does not, shallutterly perish.” He now assumed the appellation 
of Pir Roshan, which may be rendered “ the father of light,’’ and itis: 
from this title, that his sect were termed Rosheniah, or the enlightened. 
The alarm. of the orthodox Moslems, was now extreme; they had ‘tam- 
pered withthe new sect, till it was almost too late toattempt to-suppress it by 
force; Ba yEzip had firmly established: his principles among the Afghans ; 
he increased in. influence, day by day, and’the' éountry was overrun with 
infidelity. Many of the most learned ‘of his opponents, had been baffled 
in controversy, by the profound knowledge, and versatile genius which he 
displayed. If we may credit the authority of AkHu’n DERwr zen; how= 
ever, very different success attended his own exertions, and those of his 
spiritual instructor, Saip Arr T:irmiz1, who, ‘at this period resided at. 
Banher in the territory of the Yusefzéi, and was the spiritual guardian. 
of the age: the preserver of true religion among the Afghans, ‘the 

Sheikh of Sheikhs and Oulias, and the scymiter of the Sunnis.—< PoKy- 

TANKHA was now like night, and knew not its own good from its evil, 

but Saip Axi was a light in the midst of darkness. He remembered 

that it is said in the Hadzs, or traditions, ‘“ When any heretic appears. 

among the followers of my religion, and there shall be any learned man, 


who is able to confute him, and shall neglect this duty of reproof, may the 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 385. 


curse of Gop, of angels, and of all'the learned, be on the head of that 
learned man, and may every Svnnz, from his evil, have joy.’ Recolleét- 
‘ing this denunciation, Saip Aut Tirmizi determined to oppose the further 
progress of this heresy, and accompanied by his favorite scholar, Akuu 
DERWEZEH, engaged in a controversial discussion with Bayezip. In the 
debates which followed, the controversy seems: to: have been-chiefly ma- 
naged by AkyuN Derwe zen, who confidently claims. the victory, and, 
felicitates himself greatly for having giving his opponent the name of 
Pir Taric, the father of darkness, instead of “the father of light,’’ which 
he had assumed. ‘In several conferences,” says Akuu N DERWEZER, 
*« sometimes accompanied by my revered Pir, and sometimes alone, Ly 
covered the infidel with such disgrace and confusion, that he could not 
open his mouth, in my presence,.and I fixed om him, as the brand.of repro- 
bation, the epithet of Pz Taric, which he will.constantly retain, to the 
end of timie.’” Notwithstanding the exultation of AKuuN DERWEZEH, 
if we judge of him by his compositions, it is difficult to.consider him as a. 
match for the splendid talents of Ba‘yrzip ; and; by his own. confession, 
his. victories: produced no effect om the Afghans. ‘As the power of reli- 
gion, and religious ordimance” says he, “is feeble without the authority: 
of the prince, my exertions were of no avail, for at thattime there was noi 
sovereign of Islam to cut off the head of the infidel. It therefore hap- 
pened, that whenever I restrained any one of the ignorant Afghans from 
resorting to him, two others constantly went in his stead. Many men 


he seduced to damnation, but the race of the Afghans, above all others,” 


Tue proceedings of Bayezip had now assumed a serious aspect, and 
required the vigorous interposition of the Moghul government. The 
power of the Afghans had been recently broken in Hindustan, but 

Z 4 


“S86 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


the fierce and untractable mountaineers of Pokhtankhd, scarcely con- 
‘sidered themselves as afiected, by the disasters of their countrymen, at a 
distance. TheMoghuls had occupied Kandahar, Cabul, Ghazni, and afew 
more important pests, but had scarcely attempted to penetrate inte 
the deep recesses of the mountains. Mansan Kuan -GuaZzr, an officér 
of great merit, was, at this time, governor of Cabul. He made a sud- 
den irruption into the district of Hashtnagar, and having seized the 
person of BayEzip, conducted him to ‘Cabul, where he exhibited him 
as a spectacle, to the populace, with his hair. shaven, on one side of the 
head, and left‘untouched on the other.* But the impostor had a genius, 
too fertile in expedients, to be easily disconcerted 3 and by dint of artifice, 
he not only extriéated himself from this disgraceful situation, but had the 
address to preserve his credit unimpaired ,:among his followers. He affected 
a profound veneration for the Sheriat, or exterior ordinances of ‘the law 3 
boldly denied the charges of innovation ; affirmed that he had ‘constantly 
conformed to the ritual observances of religion ; and asserted that his opH 
nions had been gressly misrepresented by the ignorant and malevolent, 
In the discussions which ensued, he defended himself with great vigour 
and ability, and extorted the admiration of all the learned. “At last’? 
says AkuuN DeRWeEzEuH, “ some ungodly learned men interceded for 
him, with Man’san Kua‘n, and he was set at liberty. They did not rea 
collect the saying of Anu SHEKU'R SILMI, recorded in the Tamhid. «The 
repentance of a punished infidel is of no effect, he shall certainly be 
put to death.”’ But, indeed, adds our author, if we attentively regard those 


who pretend to be. Ulema or learned, it will be obvious, that the greater 


* In some Afi hin Mss. itis said, that he cut off lis nose 5 on this is probably occasi- 
oned by ‘a fault of the irandcriberyi in writing Suxd, the tipief the nose, the trunk . of an 
elephant for, séni locks hair. 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 387 


part of them’ are incapable of distinguishing good from evil, or right from 
~ wrong.” On this occasion, Mansan Kua‘n is supposed to have acted by 
the advice of his religious instructor, to whom, Ba-yezr is asserted by 
Axuu'N DERWE ZEH, to have given abribe of three hundred tangas, which, 
Iam told, amounts to about six hundred rupees; a sum which seems 
totally disproportionate to the magnitude of the occasion ; and which, 
though it may have been given, can scarcely be deemed adequate to effect 


its object. 


Ba YEzrp having effected his release, immediately on his return from 
Cabul, collected his disciples, friends and adherents, and retired to the 
mountainous district of " Totei. Not regarding himself as sufficiently se- 
cure, in this position, he again retreated, and took post in the strong and 
inaccessible hill country of Tirah ; a country which has been conjectured, 
to correspond to the territory of the ancient Thyrai, or Ougeie mentioned 
by ARRIAN. Tam informed, that there is in this mountainous range, 
a people named Turi or Tori, who are sometimes iryproperly confounded 
with the Totei. The Tote: aré a division of the Bangash, notorious 
even to the present day, for their attachment to the Rosheniah sect. The 
Turi on the contrary are rigid followers of the Shidh doctrines. The 
country occupied by the Turz, most probably corresponds to the terri- 
tory, of the ancient Thyra, - Tirah is one of the divisions of the Bang- 
ashaét, or districts occupied by the Bangash-Clan, which is one of the 
‘most powerful, numerous, and valiant tribes among the Afehéns. This 
tribe occupies the diffcult hill country to the south of the mountains of 
Lughman, which is about two hundred miles in length, and one hundred 
in breadth, on a rough calculation. -The district of Tvrah is about one 


hundred and fifty miles ih, lenSth, extehding from Ividb to Cohdt, and 


388 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


is divided into numerous glens, or mountain-vallies, part of which are 
occupied by the tribe Afrid?, and the rest, by the Bangash. In this 
rough and dangerous country, Ba’yezip being freed from all hazard 
of a sudden ‘surprize, immediately set about retrieving his late disgrace; 
and prosecuted his plans with increased ardour and activity. His sect 
began to assume a national character, and his doctrines to. be consi- 
dered as the peculiar religion of the Afghans; to whom it now stood in 
nearly the same relation, that the religion of Mun amMep originally 
occupied, with respect to the Arabs. His treatment at Cabu/ had sunk 
deep, and festered in his mind; and no sooner had he collected his 
bands, than he renewed his ravages and depredations with greater fury 
than ever; slaughtered the Moslem Ulema who opposed him, without 
mercy ;.and openly announced, that he would abolish the religion of Mv- 
HAMMED, and substitute his own in. its place. His views expanded with 
his power ; he determined no longer to confine his operations to Af- 
ghénistan, and announced the design of conquering both Khordsan and 
Hindustan. n the pride of his. heart, says AKH uN DERWEZEH, he seems 
to have imagined that he was Mehedi, or at least, that he could perform 
his office : and he has stated this eat in the following passage. 

Deh vé rashet 4 yarano mashiwer et ker u 

Va seca las ba kru patir ah da nabi din ba ghalat kru 

Kul bawer paina ravanréi ka khodayé ghovarei khodai ham zeyam 

Keh nabi ham ratah vayeé la dagha nim ghare neyam 


| Keh Mehedi ratah vayéi par ma khatna 
Ham hadi da khalaik yarn bawer kane leh 4 yekina.* 


a9 Pune a cad Cisne ei cee aJd 
3? & ygtia yi | G4 ge! 1 ¥9* * 


99 ochs a Ve Nee Arhze 


29! CAE a3 ye? oA Hy gh Ay 5 paw Sabon 9 


AND ITS’ FOUNDER. ° 289 


“Come my friends, said he, and Iwill advise you; 
I will lay hand on the scymiter and destroy the religion of the prophet, 
Place your full confidence in me if you would please Gop ; 
For I am your Gon;even I myself: regard me as the Prophet, I am in uo 
respect deficient : | 
Regard meas Mchedi, I am in:no-respect deféctive : 
Lam thetrue and sufficient:guide: hold this. for certain. 


Ba-yEzrp had announced to his. followers, that he would levy an army- 
and march into: Hindustan, to.overthrow the emperor AcBar ; and such 
was his vanity, and arrogance, that he already began to partition out the 
different provinces of the empire, among his followers. One of these, to 
whom he consigned: Dehlu, had the-insolence to refuse it, alledging that it: 
lay almost desolate: He did'not however confine himself to empty vaunts, 
but began to levy men with great activity, and to collect horses from every 
quarter: In: pursuance of this.design, he issued a proclamation; requiring’ 
all who possessed horses to bring them, and deliver them over to him: 
without délay; and declaring that he would pay the owners double prices, 
as soon as he had conquered the emperor Acsar, and possessed himself 


of the wealth of Hindustan. . This order, however extravagant, he caused 


Ae ane 9A Ps ars es 73, Pain 2 Aa ahs gad 


cibsce los Fy 192s glo a of igi Leyak JS 


Arron ayn Aw w2za “~-her +A A vas 


e2 a a Weak 2) 900) eb gin 


Ret D2} <-hew ah A -h~ 
wah Li be 52 4 pels 31 ey Parn\ 


- 


aA Aide = ea 


ete a Sy, ly @2 Ky NES polo ga 


AL 5; 


9G ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


to be rigorously enforced, and it fell on the merchants -as ‘severely as 


his avowed robberies. 


Tue Moghuls of Cabul, when they learned that Ba’vezip was levying 
men, and purchasing horses, on the credit of the wealth of AcBar, pre- 
pared to act against him vigorously ; but it was necessary to proceed with 
caution, as in the mountainous district of Tirah, he could no longer be 
taken by surprise. The Afghans-of Tirah, though ‘they had entbraced 
the sect of Ba yvEzip, and ‘formally classed themselves among his disci- 
ples, appear, nevertheless, to have preserved all their friendly habits, and. 
connections with the Moghuls, and to-have-retained:a secret partiality for. 
the ordinances of Is/am. Ba'vezip, having discovered among them, some 
secret practices with the Moghuls, determined to inflict on them a dreadful 
vengeance, which might havethe effect ef deterring others, from following 
their example. ~But-as the: mountaineers were ‘brave and courageous, in 
order to accomplish his design with safety, he practised on them the fol- 
lowing stratagem.—After expressing’ some ‘dissatisfaction with their con 
duct, ‘he. said, “Ifyou would recover my favour, you must all of you appear ° 
before me, one by one, with your hands bound, in order that I-may myself 
release you.” -Ba’yrezip had practised so many mystical and symbolical 
ceremonies, that the rude-and simple mountaineers were induced, without 
hesitation, to comply with his order; and in the blindness of their delusion, 
did as he suggested. ‘They appeared. befere-him, severally, with their 
hands bound; and three hundred of them, he caused to be put to instant 
death, and laid the district so desolate, that. it never returned into the 
possession of the original inhabitants, but passed into the hands of another 
race of mountaineers. . Thus, says Axuun DeERweEZEH, were the Af- 


ghans of Tirah punished for their apostacy, according to the words .of 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 391° 


the prophet, “ Whosoever shallsuifer wickedness and infidelity to prevail, 
the curse of Gop shall destroy them, and rest on their heads, till the day 
of judgment.” Therefore, Gop, in-his wrath, sent this infidel to them, 


for their utter extermination. 


Arter the terrible example of Fvrah; the whole hill country of the 
Afghans, apostatized to the new heresy, renouncing the Koran and all the 
ordinances of Jsfam, and practising in their place the rules of the tiew 
sect. They abandoned the stated public prayers, the prescribed donation 
of alms, and the regular fasts, according.to the ordinance of Is/am ; and 
they kept no fast whatsoever, excepting one of ten days, in the beginning 
of spring, which they termed Rozeh kul, the compleat fast. Gop preserve 


us all, says AkH UN Derwe zen, from such infidelity as ‘his. 


Ba‘yezip’s projects were now ripe, and with his usual promptitude, - 
he attempted to carry them-.into execution. With a considerable 
force, he descended into the plains of Ningarhar, sacked and burnt the 
town of Baroé, whichis also named Bar and Barwr, and ravaged the 
adjacent districts. As he slowly retired towards the mountains, he was 
pursued by Man san Kuan Guazz1; who, by one of the rapid marches, for 
which the Moghuls were formerly so celebrated, came up with him, and 
made a vigorous attack on his rear, in the vicinity of Tor-rdga. Bavyezip 

‘had impressed his followers, with the belief, that, as soon as he should set 
eyes on Mau’san Kua, that chieftain would fall dead from his’ horse. 
‘By such representations, he prevailed on them to stand the Moghul attack 
in the plain ; but no sooner did they feel the sharpness of the sabre of Misr, - 
and hear its whizzing stroke descend, than their irregular bands were’ 
thrown into confusion, and by the imp2tuosity of the onset of the Moghul 


cavalry, who:charged in mass, they were quickly dispersed. The pursuit 


392. ON THE, ROSHENTAH SECT 


was continued to the mountains, and dreadful slaughter was made of the 
fugitives. Bayrzip himself escaped, on:foot, with much difficulty, amid 
the general rout, and made good his. retreat to Hashtnagar; but the 
extreme fatigue, which he had endured, and the distress, which he had 
suffered, from parching thirst, and exposure to the sun, among the hills, 
brought on a:fever,* which: irritated: by chagrin of mind, quickly put a 
pericd to his existence. He died’ in the evening, at Sherpat,. in: the 
western. part of Hashinagar; and thus, says AKHUN DzERweEzEH, the 
father of darkness. went into night. He was buried in Hashtnagar, 
adds. our: author, where, that which. appears to be his tomb,. still. re=- 
mains; but, in reality, it is in: hell, Such: was the fate of Ba‘yEzip: 
ANSARI, whose. genius, though subtle and. acute, and. whose powers: 
though great and: versatile, seem, to have been: more of a. literary and 
philosophical, than-of a political or-martial cast.. He was-evidently better 
fitted for founding a sect; than an.empire;. and, yet he nearly succeeded? 


in accomplishing: both. 


_ THE system pursued by Ba‘ vEzip; however, had been too well matured: 
by the genius of that singular character, to leave-no effect behind it. His. 

: followers. were numerous.and enthusiastic ; and latterly, his.sect by em-. 

_ bracing, in a particular manner, the Afghan nation, has assumed a special. 

national character,. _ According to Axnun Derwe‘zen, he left behind him 

five sons, who had:been the prime-agents, both in his. depredations, and in. 

his. insurrection ; and. after the: infidel went to hell, the eldest of these. 

assumed: his. place. and: character. The five sons of BaYveEzip. were, 


A 
1,. SHEIKH Omar, 2: NUR-ED-DIN, 3. KHEIR-ED-DIN, 4. CAMA‘L-ED-DIN, 


* The Afghén Jolah, of which he died, seems to be the disease which we termjungle fever. , 


é 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 393 


§. JeELAL-ED-DiN. S#EIKH Omar, the eldest of these, immediately after 
the decease of his father, grasped his sword, and having collected his 
adherents, thus addressed them : “Come on my friends, your P7r is not 
dead, but has resigned his place, to his son SurIkH Onan: and pontenrad on 
him, and his followers! the empire of the whole world.” . The vigour and 
alacrity of this leader, restored the confidence of the sect; and it appears 
that he'trod closely in the footsteps of his father, and omitted ne means of 
reviving the enthusiasm, which had been damped by the bad fortune and 
death of Bayrzio. After a year had elapsed, he raised from the grave, 
the body of the accursed father of darkness, and had his white bones 
enshrined in an ark, and borne before him in battle, and on all other great 
occasions. To'these bones, a species of homage was paid ; and they were 


kissed, and revered as reli¢s, by the sect. ‘“« When any great peril shall 


« ° 2 = ( - ° 4 - a bh - Or £ 
ocour,’ said SeHEikd' Omar, \“ ‘your Prr shall <tecover life, and rise cto 
‘assist us, and destroy our enemies.” Impressed with ‘confidence’ in ‘this 


singular. delusion, the Rosheniah sect recovered new life, and for'some 


time their affairs swc¢eeded prosperously... At last, however, SHEIKH 
A : 
Omar, elated by success, inconsiderately involved himself in a contest with 


the tribe of Yusefzez, who had long been ‘the staunchest of his adherents. 


Tue Yisefzei are the bravest and most powerful of all the Afghan tribes, 
and they occupy the greater part of the extensive mountainous districts of 
Sewad, Bajdwer, Banher, Panj hora, Dider, and Chechh Hazdreh. These 
countries are all of great natural strength, and consist of ranges of lofty 
mountains, divided by vallies which are watered with mountain ‘streams, 
and occasionally intersected ‘by abrupt precipices.. Several of these 
districts are of considerable estimated extent.  Sewdd is about seventy 
miles in length, and forty in breadth, and contains twenty-five vallies, 

Bs 


394 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


each watered: by itsown stream. Bajdwer, which contains eight extensive 
vallies, of: which, Rod, the largest, is nearly forty miles in length, is-reck- 
oned still larger than Sewad, but is only partially possessed by the Yusef- 
zel ; many districts being-occupied by the Mohmand, Sapi, Shinwart and 
Tarcalani tribes. Banher is about forty miles in length, and nearly the 
same in breadth: The extent of these districts, however, is not accurately 
known. Panj-kor‘a contains-six vallies or glens, each of which is about 
twenty miles in length ; and the district is roughly- estimated at about fifty 
miles. in-length, and about thirty-five in breadth. Duder is about forty 
miles in length, and not much inferior in’ breadths. The original seat 
of the Yusefzei: was between Cabul and Ghazni; but deserting this 
district, in the time of Mirza ULucu Bee, they conquered their pre- 
sent possessions from the native princes or Sultans, who boasted. to 
be descended. from SEGANDER ZULKARNEIN:; aS many persons in that 
country still do, and produce in. confirmation. of this. tradition, their 
genealogical tables. These persons form a particular tribe, named 
Secanderi, but nevertheless affect to be of Arabic origin. The. countries 
possessed by: the Yusefzer, are in general: well cultivated, and the tribe is 
very numerous., They: have never yielded more than a.nominal obedience, 
to any sovereign. ; -but being divided into a number of distinct clans, with- 
out any: general. head, they are much less formidable, than they would 


otherwise be, to their, neighbours. 


|THE origin of the quarrel between SuEikH Oman and the Yusefzes, 
who had Jong been strenuous partizans of his sect, is not clearly explained; 
but he is asserted tohave provoked them by some depredations. The > 
“warriors. of Yusefzei, however, quickly collected in a body, and assailed 


SHEIKH OMAR and his party, so sharply, at Bara, on, the banks of the 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 395 


Sind; that they routed his adherents, and slew both that chief and hig 
brother Kuerr-Ep-pin. They burnt the body of Suemu Omar to ashes; 
and consumed the shrine of the arch apostate Ba-yezip; and his bones, 
which had been kissed with so much devotion; they seized, and most 
undevoutly threw into the Szmd. On this: occasion, JELAL-ED-piNn, the 
youngest of the five brothers, was also taken prisoner by the Yusefzei ; 
and Nur-Ep-pin, whoescaped to. Hashinagar, was slain: on: his return. by 


the Gujars. 


THe Gijars of Afghanistan, are of the same race as those who occupy 
the mountains of the Pénjdb and upper Hindustan. Ia some districts they 
are nearly as numerous as the Afghans, especially in the territories of the 
tribe of Mandar, which form an extensive district, about one hundred. 
miles in length and’sixty in breadth. Before the reign of Acsar, all the 
Zemindars of Mandar were of the Gujar race; but the Afghans had 
occupied the mountains, at’a still more early period, and descending 
from these, when favorable occasions occurred, they gradually possessed 
themselves of the plains. The Gujars-of Afghanistan are still a brave 
people, of pastoral’ habits, whiose- wealth consists chiefly in cattle, and 
particularly in buffaloes. They are still numerous, as bam informed, in . 


the districkof Hashinagar. 


JELA‘L-ED-pin the youngest son of Ba yEzip, says AKHUN DERWEZEH, 
was now prisoner among the Yusefzez : what a pity that he had not been 
slain: the world would not have grieved at his loss.; but travellers, mer- 
chants, and holy men would have rejoiced-at his destruction. It appears, 
that he had not, as yet, compleated, the sum of his iniquities. The emperor 
Acar was careless of religion, and devoted to pleasure, and a wordly. 


mind. As soon as he heard of the transactions which had. occurred be-- 


“396 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT - 


tween the Yusefzez and the sons of Ba yezip, he issued his mandate te 
that tribe, to deliver up JELAL-ED-pDiN, and his partizans, who had_ been 
made prisoners, to himself. When the slave of darkness entered the 
royal presence, he was most graciously received, and as he feigned sick- 
‘mess, he was desired, after some days, to. present himself again, in order to 
receive some mark ofroyal favour. That serpent brood, however, recom- 
pensed his kindness with black ingratitude. Being of.a crafty and versa- 
tile disposition, he managed matters.so skilfully, that he .escaped from 
Lahore, and reached the mountains of Tirah, before AcBaR ‘was apprized 
of his flight. The genius of Je, a‘L-Ep-pin,-quickly «retrieved the affairs 
of the Roshenzah sect, and on every occasion, he displayed a degree of 
energy worthy of his father Ba‘yezip. ‘He -soon found himself at the 
head of a numerous host, and announcing himself as emperor of the 
| Afghans, or Padshah.of Pokhtankha, he called on all the Afghan tribes 
to follow him into Hindustan. -“ Let the Afghans only attend me, said 
‘he, and’I will soon overthrow the bulwarks of Agra and Sikrei or Lahore.” 
The Afghans collected around his banners, but they were vigorously 
opposed by the Moghuls, who. occupied Paishdawer, and other parts of the 
country; and Afghanistan, in its distracted state, suffered every species 
of calamity. Some perished by the ravages of the Moghuls, others by the 
vattacks of JeLaL-Ep-pin. The Moghuls slew many innocent men, as par- 
tizans of the apostate, and JELAL-ED-DiN made reprisals, and many true 
Afghans suffered death, under the suspicion of being Moghuls or Tajtcs. 
Thus infidelity brought its own reward, and Pokhtankha was alternately 
ravaged by both parties. In these conflicts, Cama‘L-ep-pin, the brother 
of JeELAL-Ep-pin, was taken captive by the Moghuls, and afterwards 
died in prison. The perseverance of JeLat-Ep-pin was, however, gaining 


ground, and he had extended his power considerably beyond that.of his 


AND ITS FOUNDER. : 397 


father s when, by a sudden assault, he gained possession of Ghaznz, 
Finding himself unable to maintain himself in this position, after sacking’ 
the city, he was compelled to evacuate it. But as he retired, he was vi+ 
gorously attacked by the Hazarah, in the vicinity of Ghazni, and perished 
in the conflict, i 9) 


Tar Hazdrah are a distinct race from cither the Afghans, or the. Mog- 
huls, though their tribes are much intermixed with these and other races. 
Their original seatis supposed to have been the country between Herat and 
Batkh; but their possessions extend much wider, and they occupy a con- 
siderable part of the districts which lie between Ghazni and Kandahar) im 
one direction, and between: Mazdan and Balkh in the other. The learned 
AsuL Fazex, has stated in the Aydén Acbari, that the Hazarah are of 
Moghul origin, and that they sprang from the remains of an army’sent by: 
Maneu Kuan to theassistance of his brother HoLaxu. But this opinion 
seems not to be founded on any authority ; and the Hazdrah themselves. 
maintain that they are the original inhabitants of the country. In the 
reign of Acsar, the Hazdrah’ appear, from the Ayin Acbari, to have 
occupied several extensive districts, in the divisions of both Kandahar, and 
Cabul. nthe division of Kandahar, they occupied the district of Farin ; 
which, in the military census of the Moghul empire, is rated at one thou- 
sand five. hundred cavalry,and three thousandinfantry. The Hazdrahtribe 
Maidani, also.occupied. the' extensive district of Maidan, in the division of 
Cabul, which is rated at two thousand cavalry; and, in conjunction with a 
Turkman tribe, they occupied the district of Gho-band,in the same division, 
whichis rated at three thousand cavalry; and five thotsaid! infantry. 
From every information that [have been able to procure} relative ‘to the 
Hazxdrah;1 am inclined toi thmk thenvof: Pahlavi extraction The Pahk/avi' 

C 5 


X 


308 ON THE ROSHENTAW SECT 


language is sometimes denominated Azwaresh and Hazwaresh 5 and in alk 
the dialects of Afghanistan, the change of shinto his so common, that 
the word may be almost identified with Hazdrah.'-The Hazarah tribes, 
like those of the Tajéc, seem not to have embraced the Roshentah sect ; 
but rather to have regarded it with jealousy, both in a religious and 
political point of view. From their uncommon bravery, roaming habits, 
and local situation, they were formidable enemies to the new sect ; and 


particularly embarrassed them, by betraying their motions tothe Moghu/s. 


._ Arter the death of JELaAL-ED-pin, An DAbD the son of SHEIKH Onn 
seated himself in the chair of infidelity, and propagated the pernicious 
doctrines of the father. of darkness; may Gop also destroy him utterly. 
Though ‘the accursed -Ba'yEzip died, as: hag been related; though his. 
shrine was burnt, and his bones, that had been kissed, and venerated, 
thrown into the Sind; yet, says AkuuN Derrwe zeu, his followers still 
pretend that his tomb is at Canigéram; and there, evening and morning, 
they perform their devotions. Such are the deceptions which they prac- 
tise to seduce believers to destruction. «But let every one who desires 
to avoid the punishment both of this life, and of that which is to come; 
who is. anxious: to remain steadfast in the faith of Jslam, and not to 
swerve into infidelity, avoid the Pzrs of this sect of darkness, and never 
become their disciple, else he is likely to run the same course. Of a 
truth, all the calamities which, in these latter days, have wasted Afgha- 
nistan, are to be attributed to’ these Pars, and their disciples. May Gop 
grant, that all the Moslems of Pokhtankha, who retain affection, and attach- 
ment to their Ulema, may be preserved from infidelity; but the holy 
prophet hath said, that whoever shall associate with infidels and apostates, 


his faith shall perish, and in the day of judgment his face shall be yellow; 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 399 


and he shall not be numbered among the just. But whosoever main- 
tains constant enmity, against this race of darkness, may Gop illuminate 
his countenance.. May every Afghan, and every person within the pale 
of Islam, avoid the society of the children. of darkness; or may he be 


aceursed, and for ever remain in hell, 


-¥, Axwun Derwe'zeu, have composed this narrative of facts, agreeably” 
to the maxims of the holy prophets, for no’ other purpose but the benefit 
of the ignorant; and I have written it ivi the Afghan language, because’ 
the greater part of the Pokhians understand no other. This narrative has 
also been’ written at the greater length for this reason’; that if any of the 
books and treatises, which the accursed’ Ba vezip left behind him, should 
fall into the hands of a true believer, he may be itiduced to commit them to 
the flames, and may be prevented fromi giving any credit to their doc- 
trines, for though the style of the father of darkness is alluring, impres- 


sive and attractive, yet his tenets are pregnant with infidelity and impiety.” 


Tue narrative of Aknu’n DERwezEu terminates with the death of 
JeLA’L-ED-DiN, and the accession of An’pa‘p, as chief of the Roshenians, 
or as they were latterly denominated Je/dlians. This period, therefore, 
gives the date of the composition of the Makhzan Afghant, in which the 
author takes every opportunity of alluding to the Rosheniah sect, and 


reprobating their tenets. 


Tue Makhzan Afghani is still extremely popular among the Afghans, 
being written in quaint and rhyming periods, such as are termed 
by the Perszans, Makafa and Mas aja; which, though void of quan- 
tity and rhythm, are easily recollected, and therefore the most strik- 


ing passages are soon converted into popular proverbs and adages, 


400 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


AKxuu'N DerwWE‘ZEH resided in Banher among the Yusefzci; and succeed= 
ed his Pir, SHEIKH Aut Tirmizi. ‘Though the most active opponent of 
Ba YeEzip, little is known concerning him, excepting the facts which he 
himself has mentioned. By his own account, it appears, that his endeav- 
ours to preserve the Afghans from the seductions of Ba yezip, had a very 
limited effe&t; and if he afterwards acquired greater popularity, among the 
Afghans, this seems to have proceeded, more frora the resentment oceasion- 
ed by the attack of SHEIKH Omar on the Yusefzet, than from any merit 
of his own. Among the Tajic, however, of whom he was descended, he: 
has always been highly venerated. Muxta Ascuar, the brother, and 
Cerimpa‘p the son of Axuu'N Derwezen, likewise acquired some cele- 
brity in the same cause, and distinguished themselves, by the opposition, , 
which they offered to the progress. of the heresy. The tomb of Crerim- 
DAD, is still a place celebrated for the resort of the faithful, in the north- 
ern parts of Sewad. Fragments of both these authors, are wrought up into 


the composition of the Makhzan Afghant, 


One day, as 1 was conversing with one of the adherents of BavEzin,. 
says AKBUN Derwe Zen, he teok occasion, in the course. of conversation, | 
to recite one of that heretic’s poems, in vituperation of learning and the» 
learned. My. brother Mu Lia Ascuar immediately took him up, and 
offered to hear all that he had to say onthe subject, provided that he would 
listen to him in his turn. ‘The proposal having been accepted, when the 
Afghan had finished his recitation, my brother repeated poetical invectives. 
against Bavezip, in the Afghan language, till his opponent was heartily 
ashamed, and promised no more to derogate from the merit of the learned. 
The following is a specimen of the invectives against BayEzip, com-. 


posed by Mu'LLa AsGHaR. 


> AND ITS FOUNDER. ‘AGI 


Listen O friends! said the prophet, as he was, one day, sitting in the mosque ; 
* Verily, the angel Jazrayri came to me, by the favour of the good God: 
Then Jasrayru, the messenger of the good Gop, told me, 
That after five hundred years, sl tee three sects would ae ce among my 
people.— 
Heretics there are of many sorts, but a powerful one is Taric. 
He claims the authority of Japrayr L, aud is the enemy of the prophet. 
© ye servants of God, who maintain the religion of the prophet, 
This Tiric is likea counterfeit coin (Tanga) that has nothing but the 
stamp of gold; 
This Téric, when he offers. Namaz, performs no Wa zi 5 
_ He would not perform this, were it not that thepeople may believe in kim. 
O Téric! agent of Satan, this is your glory, . 
That you are inimical to the learned : ( Ulemd pes 
Is there any one,,O! accursed! who is hostile to the learned, like you ? 
Seize hold of the bridie reins of the Iéarned, and they will conduct you in the 
true path. 
Listen to the dictates of the Teserced, for they are the light of a country ; 
Therefore, ye people, great and small, ey Le of the bridle reins of the 
learned... 
The learned sit, as inane in the Bonitaee of the prophet ; 
Behold the learned, they ride i in the night course, they ride in the way of the 
law, (Sheréét) ~ | 
Every one who.is.an infidel, neglects to coutonm to the law, (Sherédt) and its 
precepts. ; 
The Zéric is cursed and accursed, he denies the appearance of Gon, and his 
life is unprofitable, 
O Tiric! vile heretic, may you suffer utter perdition. 
Practice not self importance, lest you be entangled in destruction, 
© Tiric! hog, imperfect being, accursed of a truth. 
What enchantment have’ you practised, that your disciples are in every house.* 


d . 
=———oooooooooNeeaeaeSSoeeeeeEeaEaEaEaEaEaEI LEE E> —>—>—>~L~—~——=&2XZ=lDR]DH™EOSEEIEEESEEEE 


ASM bine aAaAy aay rhe -a ow 


satis Su gtgilyly yi syle * 


D 5 


£02 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


Iw erder to display ‘the character of this composition, the translation 
is rendered as literally as possible. At is obvious that such silly and out. 
rageous invectives were little calculated to oppose the progress of 


Bayvezip, and though they might have some effect among the Moghuls, 


oa 9 aAvaccrhe - 9 we nee od ad an of 
ewer te ama) oh. Nig sda a 


he enelied: CER ee OOO TT Aw eh Ae 
23 Foss aad 95); UGE) dal ons alas y2 


4 


aecengaetcoh oaciase® aPIN WM ec cunt aah Yer es, 
ayle seo on Meant: Coe rk SD gand go aay 


fA Ff 


A eh 2RA_L, Pe ae Ah oh are cA ee ne 79 
gos x? g 2 vbly ea haat ee Jo 21g KF WG) ay Oy S 


as acchoho Ane dead oA Ab oan 


4$.8 ht re) ak 65 yets ,) dad | 72> 6 $ dal ra) dass 


7 


ale Aoaa eacchG eh on Gis Ag 
Dea Lyd is tested Satna. 
ao SOAe, wm) agg ee NS Ah Ae Ae AA 
Be aad te wi Mga a5 Ly , Gis 


2. 


2 Aahce ahr Gs AA Looe 


AGS gues) Cr = Ly Gla 


Cease oy” aa S98. Co Asha, 


US an ts! a ahw 5 XS ob og Hy a8 0, la 


MeN PAZA Ae RAN w& 
B>, gi lbati 9, lsay, (Fx 


2 


ig OO. h ae 7aArhR Ase A ei ad. 
BS ehenwety te Eaeseee thd 5 gl 


2 fad, - 2 AAA SA oA a2 
Oy ay i 6 A) a5 othe psy 


ee WGA SAAMI Woa ce LATS OCC, coer howe 


Nee eS OF Ge) Saag cat } leo ole 


AND ITS FOUNDER. 408 
Tajic, Hazarah, and other’ tribes, avowedly hostile to his’ cause, they 
“do not appear to have made any impression. on the Afghans, who were 


the real supporters of the sect. 


‘CERIMDA D-BENI-DERWE ZEH is, perhaps, to be considered as the coadju- 
tor of his father, in the composition of the Makhzan Afghani. Though 
almost as intemperate as his father AKkuun DeERweEzen, he. seems 
to have been a plain well meaning man, who valued the truths of 


religion, more than the elegancies of style. In a dissertation’ on the 


ry Arh - wer Eley 3 ies 


S24 gS Eola i Des sles 2's 


Sevaaile we A ALA DA eiAbe- A 2 


6925) pays gm) Tyo cmbig 49 amdinke yale y ale ; 


5 DN fetta crust 


2 2 ach cei cae W eh KIALA ora Aen, ©) Sree gd» 
eeu ho pao acm rnet, came 
° Cd . oe 


a 


AAA ASA CRO AS AeA as aa - 


$9 1.) hog) 9 tial 52 S26 


RUA ieee Ar roe - 
G9 § $ Malizia, TAS lara 


a0 29a APA eA SAS Alia ois 


ys & S955 gee rah Srey ays Gag 


A Aeh eye WNecrne NUAlnlale > wale 
gt 19 act ica hath By y 29> 
a 


Av aSacace olan lt Arata A~Aaew 


&3 oka aol 3b ® go ay , (5 sf 


aenI eres nn @ eed ee axa av 
Hig SS Oe 50 HDT GOR IS eres 


A04 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 
peculiar letters of the Afghans, as distinguished from those of the 
Arabspinserted in that work, he makes the following singular apology for 


the inelegance of his composition. 


« Know gentle reader, that in 4/ghan poems, the authors are accus- 
tomed (to pay no great attention, to the correctness and similarity of the 
rhyme, or the equal proportion of the limes to each other, in a couplet; 
nor are they more careful, with fespect to uniformity of orthography: 
For my own part, I must admit, that I have paid little attention to poetry, 
for the mere purpose of promoting the pleasure of the hearer; but res- 
pecting the more important matters of religion, I have been more careful ; 
and should any one profit by my endeavours, the prayers of that person 


will be most acceptable to: the author.’ 


Tuts passage not*unaptly characterizes the Makhzan Afghani, the 
style of which is both quaint and rambling, while the texture sets all 
method at defiance. Indeed the~ work betrays few features of either 
power of thouglit or vigour of expression. A considerable part of) if; 
consists of translations, of sentences, and passages, from common moral 
and religious tracts, in the Arabic and Perstc tangnae 9 such as the 
Kasideh Burdah, the Khalas’ et Ceiddni, the Reséleh Imam Omar Nasaf, the 
works of Nasar Kuosru and Ba yezip Bo’sta’mr. These fragments of 
translation, are intermingled ‘with religious exhortations, addressed to the 
Afghan tribes ; :common.maxims of morality, quaint verses, and mystical 
explanations of the Arabic and Pashtu letters of the alphabet. Some 
Afghans are inclmed*to' think, that the popular Makhzan Afghani, is not 
the conjunct work of AkKyH uN DERWE ZEH and CERIMDAD, but only a 
compilation, from tw distinct works of the same name ; the first, com- 


posed by Axnun Derwezeu, and the second, by his son Cerimpa’D. 


AND JTS FOUNDER,  - 405 
Tt must be admitted that its present loose and disjointed state, seeras to 
favour this opinion. 
~ [yn this sketch of the proceedings of Bavezin, and the Rosheniah sect; 
Y have closely follawed Akuun Derwezen, his most determined enemy, 
The narrative, however intemperate in point of religious zeal, is faithful. 
and accurate in point of” fact, ° Fei is however defective, in not giving aclear 
and connected detail, of the tenets, or.system of opinions propagated by 
that heresiarch, To supply this and other imperfections, I shall there- 
fore subjoin a tfansba tion of: the ‘ninth section of the Dabistan, ‘a work com- 
posed in a style, very superior te: the: narrative of Aknun DERWweZEH, 
Mousan! Fa‘ny, the author of the Dabistan, appears to have drawn up 
his sketch of the Rosheniah sect, ron the best autherities ; he appeals 
to persons wha were themselves engaged in ‘some of the transactions 
recorded, and he cites the works of Ba vezip himself, <witicl . have ‘not 
been so fortunate as to Precuren 1. 


406 . ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


-- DABISTAN, C. IX. 


ee 


rps of the Rosheniah sect, divided fae three 


sections, 


2s Dy Of the appearance of Mivan Bavezr,; andof some of his sayings. 
2,. A short account of his proceedings. 
3. Account of his sons. 


1 ON THE APPEARANCE OF MIVAN BAYVESID. 


IN the Halndmeh, which is composed by Ba’veEzip himself, itis written, 
that Ba’veEzip Ans aR was the son of SHEIKH ABDULLAH, who was 
sprung in the seventh descent from SHEIKH SirajJ-ED-pin AnsarRt. He 
was born at Jalinder, in the Penjab, in the latter period of the Afghan 
monarchy. About a year after this event, the blessed Zeni‘R-ED-piNn 
Ba BER PADSHAH, WaS Victorious over the 4 (fghans, and conquered Hind. 
In the Moghul history it is related, that Basser defeated IpRA Him Kuan 
AFGHAN, in the year of the Hejirah, 932. In the Halnameh it is also 


stated, that the mother of BayEezip was named Ba‘Nin, and that the 


AND ITS FOUNDER, 407 


father of Ba‘nin, and the grand father of ABDULLAH were brothers, and 
resided in the city of Jalinder, where Miyan Ba yeEzip was born. The 
father of AnpuLtan asked Banin, the daughter of MuwamMep Amin, 
for his son ABDULLAH, in marriage. AppuLLan, the father of Ba’yeEzip, 
resided at Caniguram, in the hill country of the Afghdus; and when the 
power of the Moghiu/s began to prevail, Ba Nin also went with Ba yEzip to 
Caniguram. Anpuuniant had no affection for Ba Nin, and at last divorced 
her; and Miya’n Ba‘yEzip suffered great hardships, from the enmity of 
| a step-mother, and of her son named Vax, besides the heglect of 
his father. It was the practice of Bayezip, whenever he went to tend 
his own grain fields, to guard, and pay attention likewise to the fields of 
others; and from his childhood he had an inclination towards the first 
cause of all; insomuch that he once made this enquiry: ‘“ Here are the 
heavens and the earth; but where is Gop?” Kuwa‘JEH Isnpateawho was 
one of his relations, being moved by a sacred impulse, which he received 
in a dream, devoted himself to austere exercises of devotion; and many 
persons who attended him, derived great spiritual benefit from him. 
Ba‘YEzip, also, wished to become his disciple, but Rae ae forbade him, 
saying, ‘“ It is a disgrace to me that you should become the disciple of the 
meanest of your relations; go and attend the sons of SHeiku Bana -Ep-= 
pin Zecaria’..” Ba‘yvezipanswered, ‘the character of a SHEIKH goes not 
by inheritance.” At last, however, Ba’yEzip was called to austere devotion, 
by an invisible influence, and passed through the several gradations of the 
external ordinances, or Sheridt; reality, or hakikat; true knowledge, or. 
marifat ; proximity, or kurbet ; union, or wasalet ; and indwelling in Gop, 
or sacunet. He was joined by the people; the envious were vexed at his 
success, and he issued his call to the multitude, who had not attained the 


same degrees, Bayezio had no respect for family descent; but only 


408 ON THE ROSHENIAN SECT 


for science, and accomplishments.“ Paradise is for the servants of Gon, 
though they be xegro (Habesh) slaves; and hell-fire is for sinners, 
though Sayyads’ of Koreish extraction.”—He saw Gon: ‘manifest, accord= 
ing to the text. « Peradventure you may'séé your Gop made manifest 
and Ba‘yezip was ordered ‘to© pronounce the’ sentence —* I have seen: 
thee, being with’ thee; Vhave “known thee being with thee.’’-~And the: 
just one said to him, * the’ evil) of this world is lght.in comparison of 
the future; search diligently for'what is good; and search not after what! 
is bad?’ And the lord -announced ‘to ‘him,’ * [have ordained as duties,’ 
exterior and ‘intérior devotion!’ [have rendered exterior worship a duty, as_ 
a meaiis of acquiring mérifat, or divine knowledge ; and interior worship, | 
an’ eternal dity.”’—Ba‘vezip’ was perplexed. If 1 offer prayer or) 
namaz,” said he,’ * 1 aman idolater, and if Ido not offer it, J anvoan) 
infidel.” Besides the prophet says, “ the performing of xamaz is idolatry, 
and the neglect of it is infidelity,” ‘Then the divine order arrived, “ pers. 
form the zamézof the anbia or prophets.” | He asked, what nemaz that was: 
Gop almighty declared, the praise.of the all-worshipful.”.: After this, 
he adopted that namaz, as it.is said, The worship of: those whovare. 
united to the divine unity, is like the worship ofa worshipper; before’ 
men; but before Gop, like the object:of: worship:”--Ba‘yezip employed. 
himself much in the practice: of secret devation, concerning which the: 
prophet has said, “ the best remembran¢e of Goo, is secret remembrance; 
and the best food, is that which is sufficient.’ : And again, ‘remember’ 
your Gop, morning and évening, and be not one of the negligent.” His: 
adherents were informed, in'a dream, and Bayveziv himself was warned,’ 
by a voice, that they: should call him: Mrva‘n Rosuen? and he obtained? 
eternal life; as Gop has said, “ Say not-of hinv whois slain in the way of: 
the Lorp, that he is dead, -but ‘that he is alive. But you cannot. distin-: 


AND it's FOUNDER... 409 


guish the deaf, the dumb and the blind, nor can they sahig to. you, for 
they are deaf in hearing the truth, dumb in speaking the truth, and: 
blind in seeing the truth.”—From persons of that description, BayEzip 
saved himself by separation; and many revelations descended: on him. 
Now, revelation is-a light, which descends ‘into the heart, and displays 
the real nature of things, according as they are, JaBrayiL also descended 
to him, according as it is said in the Koran, “‘ I send down angels, and 
the spirit, at my pleasure, on whomsoever I please, among my servants.’ 
Gop almighty also conferred on him the gift of prophecy, and elevated 
him,to the rank of a prophet ; according. as. is said, “ I have sent none 
before thee, excepting those persons who have received. revelation. : 
Miya’ n Rosuen, or Ba’ YEZiD Was extremely righteous in his’ actions, 
as it is said, “ When Gop intends the good ‘of one of ‘his creatures, he 
gives ‘him an admonisher in his spirit, and a ‘yestrainer in his heart ; ‘so that 
of his own accord, he admonishes and restraitis himself.” “Ba‘vezip said 
to the learned men, “ ‘what says the calmei shahadet, or confession of ‘the 
faith ?’ They replied, « We bear testimony that there is no Gob but Gos? : 
that is, that there is no Gep worthy of worship, but Gop almighty.” 
Mivawn Ba YeEzip Said, “ if'a person be not acquainted with Gop almighty, 
and say: that he is acquainted, is it not a lie? for, as it is said; “he who 
sees not Gop, nnn not Gop.” MouLtaNa:ZECARIA said to Miyan 
Ba‘yvezip, ‘“* You say that you are acquainted with the heart, and that its 
secrets are open before you; inform me what-is passing in my heart, and 
when you have informed me truly of this, I shall then believe in. you.” 
Miya‘n Rosuew said, «I am acquainted with the secrets of the heart, but 
you are devoid of heart ; had you possessed a heart, I should have informed 
you concerning it.” Then said Moutawna ZecartrA, (to those who were 
present) ‘ kill me.first,.and if you find a heart in me, then put BayeEzip to 
Ks 


410 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


death; and if you find none, then let him be preserved.” Mrya’n Ba yEzip 
said, “that heart which you mention, you will equally find, if you killa 
calf, or a kid, or a dog ; but that lump of flesh is not the heart.’ The 
Arabian prophet declares, “the heart of the faithful is more elevated 
than the empyreal vault, (arsh) and more spacious than the region of 


the throne of Gop, (kurs’)” and again. “Hearts testify of hearts.” 


Mouta’na ZeEcaRria Said to him, “ you say that you are acquainted with 
the secrets of the tomb; let us go with you to a sepulchral ground, and 
converse with the dead.” Mya Ba‘yezip said, “ if you listened 


to the voice of the dead, I should not term you an infidel. ( gabar )’’ 


Te author of this work observed to a Miydn, of the Rosheniah sect, 
that if instead of this answer, the Miydn had replied to him, “ your voice, 
which I hear, is that of a dead person, proceeding from the tomb of the 
corporeal embers,” it had been better. He was pleased, and immediately 
wrote down on the margin of the Halnameh, that this also was the reply 


of Bayezip. Thus what the Mobed sings, happened to me. 


In a friendly way, 1 have viewed, and I have given, 
A mark unmarked, to the searchers of the way. 

Tnen the learned men asked Mryan Ba‘yeziv, “ By what word or 
deed of yours, shall we be convinced concerning you?” Bavezip an- 
swered, “ Find outa scholar, who has studied devotion, with the best, and 
ablest of you, and let him attend me, and perform devotional exer- 
Cises according to my rules, and if he receive improvement, then 
believe in me.” A person named Matec Mirza said, “ Ba'yEzip, beware 
of arrogant speech, and assert not that men have swerved into error : 
whoever chooses, let him follow your path, and whoever does not choose, 


let him let it alone.” Murya‘n Rosnen Ba‘yezip said, “ I will propose to 


AND ITS FOUNDER. AL? 


you a comparison. If there were.a house, with only one door, in which 
a great multitude had fallen asleep ; and that house were to catch fire, and 
one person should accidentally awake, ought he to awaken any one else, 
or not >” His enemies said, ‘ Bayezip, since you alledge that you have 
received the order of Gop Almighty, say if you please, “ JABRAYIiL visits 
me, and I am Mehedi ;” but term not the people votaries of error, and 
infidels.’ 


Miyawn Rosnen Ba yezip did not deem it right, to eat of the flesh of 


an animal, killed by a person whom he did not know,.or who did not 


adhere to the doctrine of the divine unity. 


Ba YeEzip knew that a worldly wise man, (dke/) before man is living, 
but before Gop, dead : that his form is like the form of a man, but his 
qualities those of a brute beast ; whereas, an Adrif, or enlightened man, 
is living before Gop; while his form is like the form of man, and his 


qualities, like the qualities of the merciful Gon. 


‘ A 
Bayezrp said to his father AspuLian, “ the Arabian prophet has 
said that the law (Sheriat } is-like night ; the Tar¢kat, or means of attain- 
ing goodness, like the stars; the Hak¢kat, like the moon ; and the 


Marifat, like the sun ; and nothing is superior to the sun.” 


Miyan Ba‘vezrp RosuHeEn said, “ the matters of the Sherzat,or law, are 
the five Moslem principles : (1. Pronouncing the profession of the faith : 
2. The stated prayers: 3. Religious fasting: 4. Haj, or pilgrimage : 
5. Zacat, or the stated alms :) also, reciting the ka/mei shahadet, or profes- 
sion of faith, accompanied with true belief. The business of the Tarrkat 
is the Tasbéh and Tahlzl ; the recitation of the attributes of Gop ; the con- 


stant mention of the name of Gop; the guarding of the heart from 
doubt, 


4aT2 ON THE ROSHENIAG SECT 


THE keeping the fast of the month Ramaz‘an, and abstinence from: 


eating, drinking, and sensual intercourse, are matters of Sheridt. 


Fastine by supererogation, the never filling the belly with food, but 
accustoming it to 2 spare diet, and restraining the body from the lusts of 


the flesh, are matters of Tarikat. 


TE giving the stated alms, or Zacat of wealth, and the giving a tenth 
in charity, are matters which belong to the Sherzat: but the giving food 
and clothing to the religious mendicant, and the performer of fasts, and 


assisting the helpless, belong to the ‘Tarikat. 


Tue performing the circuit of he house of the friend of Gop ; (ABRaA- 
HAM) the being free from wickedness and crime, and avoiding war, are 
matters of Sheriat : but the performing the circuit of the house of the 
friend of Gop, to wit, the heart, and warring with the natural inclinations, 


and performing obedience to the angels, are ‘Matters of Tarékat. 


To remain constantly | meditating on ae Gop ; to believe firmaly 
in the instruction which has been received; to remove the veil of what~ 
ever exists Bede Gon, pea the heart: and to fix the view on the charms 


of the object of celestial affection, are matters of Haktkat. 


To view the divine nature with the eye of the heart ; to see him,.on 
every side, face to face, in every mansion, with the ligt it of the under: 


standing ; aod to injure no creature OF the all-just, are matters of Marifat. 


‘fo know the all-just, and: comprehend the mystic sound of the beads 
in reciting the tasbth or rosary ; and to understand the import of the divine 


Names, are matters-of Kurbet, or peony to Gop. 


To chuse the renunciation of self, and to hes every thing i in the divine 


AND ITS FOUNDER. Als 


essence ; to exhibit abstraction from superfluous objects, and to be cone 


vinced of the divine union, are matters of Was alet, or union with Gop. 


To lose individuality, in deity absolute, and in surviving to become 
absolute, and to be united with the unity, and to be delivered from evil, 
are matters of Touhid, or the being made one with Gop. 


Tue indwelling, and being resided in, the assuming the attributes of 
the deity absolute, and renouncing a person’s own attributes, are matters 
of Sacunet, or indwelling in Gop ; and beyond this, there is no superior 
degree.’ 


Tue terms Kurbet, was‘alet, wah‘adet, Sacunet,.are peculiar to Miva 
RosHEen Bayezip, and placed by him above Sheridt, Tartkat, and 
Marifat, 

Ar that time, it-was customary, when friends had been separated, on their 
coming together again, at the first meeting, to make inquiries, concerning 
the health, wealth, and families, of each other. But the friends of Mivaw 
Rosuen Ba YeEzip were wont to inquire, first, concerning each other’s faith, 
spiritual progress, experiences, love, and divine knowledge; and afterwards, 
concerning their health and welfare. When they inquired concerning any 


other person, it was in the following terms: ‘‘ How is he with respect to 


‘religion, and the faith; and does he hold fast the love of the friends of 


Gop”—and in these things they rejoiced. “The prophet-says, “ Verily, 
Gop does not regard your forms, nor does he regard your wealth, but he 


regards your hearts and your actions.” 


Miyan Bavezip, in his.early youth, was wont to conform to the five ordi- 
nances of Is/am, to repeat the confession of faith, tosay Vamaz five times, 
and to keep the stated fasts. But,ashe was not master of sufficient wealth, 

G5 


ALA ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


- it was not necessary for him to perform Zacat, or offer the stated alms. He 
was desirous of going on Hay , or pilgrimage; but he was still too young 
(for this to be a duty ) when he attained to the perfection. of religion. Gop 
Almighty has said, “ Verily, | am near to mankind, nearer than their own 
necks; there is no separation between me. and mankind, and Iam one with 
mankind, but mankind know it not : nor can a man ca the knowledge 
of me, unless by means of the assiduous perusal of the sacred volume, 
and not by much travel of the feet ; but he may attain the knowledge of 
me, by ardent meditation ; and, by obedience, a man becomes perfect.”— 


Thus far from the Hal Ndmeh of Miya Ba YEzip. 


Il. ACCOUNT OF THE HISTORY OF MIYAN BAYERID. 
— 

HAVING assumed the character of a prophet, Ba yezip ordered hls 
followers to practise religious austerities, and caused. them to perform. 
N amdz.; but not towards any determined quarter ; for, as the sacred text 
runs, ‘ wherever you turn, you turn towards Gop.” He said, ceremonial 
bathing i in. water is unnecessary, for as Soon as the air blows upon us, the 
body is purified ; for the four elements are equally pure. He said, whoever, 
knows not himself, and knows not Gop, is.not a man;.and if he be 
harmful, he is to be ; counted a wolf, a tiger, a serpent, ap a scorpion oe 
and the Arabian prophet has said, “ kill a harmful creature before it causes, 
harm.” If, however, such a person be of good conduct, and a performer, 
of V” amas, then he is to be considered as an oX or a sheep, and the killing. 
of such a creature is lawful. In conformity to this doctrine, he ordered his 
enemies, who were self-conceited, to be put to death, because they were 
to be regarded as brute beasts: as it is said i in the Koran, cs they are like 


brute beasts, nay, worse.’ 


AND 1TS FOUNDER. 0 AYy 
‘He said, that every one who knows not himself, and :regards not eter- 
nal life, and everlasting existence, is. dead; and:i¢be sproperty of|a dead 
man, when his heirs are also as the dead, reverts to the. living. In. con- 
formity to this notion, he ordered the ignorant to be put to death. When 
he found a Hindu, acquainted. with, himself, he preferred him toa Mu- 


sleman. 


He, and his sons, for a certain time, practised high-way robbery ; and 
plundered much wealth, from Muslemans, and others. A fifth part of the 
booty. he deposited in a store house, and when it was wanted, distri- 
buted it among his most trusty adherents. Ba‘vezip, and his sons, were 
abstinent in point of chastity, and refrained from lewdness, and i improper 
actions; from plundering the unitarians, and using violence towards 


those who believed in the unity. 


THE compositions of BA YEzip are very numerous, in.the Arabic, Persie, 
Hindt, and Afghani languages. The Maxsu’p-au-Mu™MENin is in Arabic. 
Itis said that the all-just addressed him, through Miya‘njt JaBrayit*® He 
also composed the, book, called the Kheir-al-Bian, in four, languages; 
Arabic, Persic,. Hindi, and Pashtu, or Afghani ;.. and \in.,these four, 
languages, the same import is conveyed. , The address, in ,this;work, is 
that of the all-just, almighty Gop, to Bayezip; and it is reckoned a 
work_of divine inspiration. He also composed lic Hal Rome in which. 


‘ 
‘ »s 


he aoe given an account of himself. 


THE most remarkable circumstance, in the history of Ba’yEzip, is that 


he was .an illiterate man, and yet explains.the meaning of; the; Kordy > 


——————————— SS 


= The terms expressive of. respect, in athe oriental iene Bauivaten’ to the ‘English, 
honor, highness, majesty, &e. are not only-applied iamen, butdn a way which often’: appears 
very ludicrous, to prophets, angels, and eyen to the supreme Gon, 


416 ON THE ROSHENTIAH SECT 
and his speeches were usually pregnant with profound wisdom; so that 
learned men were/astdnished at him.” 

‘Eris said, that it was in consequence of the divine command, that he put 
to death those who knew not Gop. Three times he received the divine 
command, without putting his hand to the-sabre ; but when it had been 
repeatedly received, -being devoid of resource, he ge up his loins, for 


‘the religious war. 


He was contemporary ‘with Mirza Muwammep Hexim, the son of 
Humayun Pa‘DSHAH; and the author has heard from Mirza SHAH 
MUHAMMED, who was surnamed Grazni Kuan, that it was in the 
year A. H. 949, that Miva‘ RosHen acquired strength, and established 
his sect. My father Suan Bec Kuan Ancuu-n, surnamed Kuan-Dov- 
RAN, Said, he saw Miyan Ba‘yezip, ‘before ‘his great rising, when he 
was brought to the court of Mirza Mun‘ammep Hexim, and the Ulema, 
or learned, were baffled in disputing-with him; and were compelled to let 
him take ‘his departure. In the beginning of the -year a. H..994, the 
tidings of the death of Mraza Mun‘ammep Hexim reached the ele- 
vated throne Of empire, from Cabu?. The tomb of: Mivan Ba YEzip is.at 
B'hatahpir, in the hill-country of the Afghdns. : 

‘YL OW THE TRANSACTIONS | OF THE SONS OF MIYAN 


BA YEZID. 


‘OMAR SHEIKH, Cama't-ep-pin, Nu’r-Ep-pin, and JEvAL-ED-DIN;: 
were the sons of Ba’yEzip, and hehad a daughter named Cama KuHa TUN. 
After the Miva, Fivace-ep-pim succeeded to bis. rank, and ad spittle 


AND ITS FOUNDER. © ALY 


dignity, and attained. great: power. He was just,’ and pious; con= 
formed strictly to the rules of. Miyvan. Ba‘yezip, and exerted himself 
with vigour and activity. In the year A.:°989, when the lofty: stand= 
ard of the sublime presence of the emperor: AcbarR, was. proceeding 

from Cabul, to the seat of authority, he came to meet:him; but after | 
some days fled from the court. In the year 1000,-the sublime majesty 
of the emperor, sent JArAR Bec Kazwint BakusHt, who was surnamed 
Asar Kuan, to extirpate Jewa‘t-Ep-p1n Rosuent, whom the. emperor 
termed Jeialah ; and in the same year the emperor’s warriors having tak- 
en prisoners the wives and children of Je aL-ED-pin, by the: agency‘of a 
person named W sWawersAdir, presented them at the foot of the imperial 
throne. In the year’ 1007, and during the’ reign of the emperor JrLa‘L-ED- 
pin AcBaR, ‘Miyan’ Jevai-Ep-pin took Ghazui, and cruelly ravaged 
its confines, but was not able to maintain himself in that. position. When 
he left Ghazni, however, a conflict took place between the Hazdrah and 
the Afghans, and Miyan JELa L-ED-pin_ being wounded by the hand of 
Sua’ pMAN Haza RAH, fled to the mountain Rabdt, where Mura’ BEG, 
with some of the followers of SHERIF Kuan Arc AH, assailed him, and cut 
him off. 


: Lay 9: 

Arter him, Mryvan Aiva‘n, the son of Quan SxHrizn; the som of 
Ba vezip, who is known among illustrious mem by the’ name-ofAwpan, 
‘sat on the throne of religious authority. . He was a just and pious person, 
and perfectly versed in the rules of his august predecessor... He never set 
himself t to amass wealth ; ; but gave to every one the due reward, of his. le- 
dour. , The fifth of. the spoil of the holy war, which he received, he depo- 
sited in the treasury of the state ; so that the warriors, also shared i in 
that part of the booty. In the year A. H. 1035,.and in the reign of Nu‘R- 
A 5 


ANS ON. THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


Ep-pIN Jewaincir,thedeceased emperor, Ansan ULran, surnamed. ZAra® 
Kuan, the iso” of KuwajyemAsuL Hasaw Fasrizi,) and the:emperor’s 
‘army3 reduded:him-to-greatstraits, and besiegéd him in the fort of Was 
ghar owhierehe! perished: byoasmiusket ‘shot, cin: anattack onthe: foftréss: 
Ivisssaid, thatfloipthe dayopreceding that of hiscdeath, which ithe sect term 
thedayiof union? (702-7<wasal) Moxa ws An DAD epee the Kheir-al-Bian 
and ‘read init after which he saidwto-hisofriends,.*, to-morrow is-the day 
ef: my anion” (with Gop }odndithes-event heppened-as he said! <The 
author:also saw iandevoutipersomof Cadu/;who said to-him,.**on the day 
of Ampa‘p's departure, d-rejoiced } and. mentioned -him in seyere terms; 
but “at: night Isaw my: religious! preceptor, :im.a, vision, who. £ orbade-me 
to do'so,: and; said. the ‘sacred :text fiidee lare _that Gop, is‘one, 
to A pages oe ples of Axi Daibonamed: Him, AWAD, the ome... 


o3 


“Aprer’ the’ inion “of Ag DAD (with Gop a thie’ Afghans carried away 


Abbat how DER, ‘the son buy Ar DA D, at betook themselves to the moun- 


tains; ‘and the: army of ‘thee emperor, who had no expectation of being" able 


to ‘také ‘the fortress, ‘eh tered it. ~The daiighier ‘of. Ali DAD, ‘who had found | 


r 


no opportunity: ‘of ¢ escape, “Was yoamine about. ‘the Heute ‘ess, and. one ‘of the 
soldiers attempted to seize her. The maiden threw her robe over her 
‘face;:and' flung herself: dowrtfrom-the top of: the cs eaelas and: aioe 
Every ongowas astentished.at the; deed tii ii 


CRE ME oN "AbA'D, his son/ABpaL “2 pie sat of the seat of reli- 
gious’ ‘stipremacy’ i: Having’ found 4"  fivdiirab le < bpportianity, he’ ‘attackel 

“FPS BORER? Tae A Riva w' fled é ‘witht the gredtest expedition; white a 
his Bagbage; wit te bedultie’ ‘of iS havam: Pret ints: thé hanag of the’ f- 
| ghint! ey only” one OF hig! wives: nained BY zi'ke Rak NAM, was preserved 
sa violence’ anid ‘this Was only ‘effected bythe resolute efforts of NaWas 


EY 
G BS 


applies 


Co ee 


[SAND ITS FOUNDER.“ O A419 
Saip Kuawsthe son of An'med Beo Kia w Tanaka’ and othér watriors. 
The author. himself: heard Pert SuL# ana iperson “of! native: wortl» and 
ability ;whoi hasmow: Fecewedi thenmamesdf ZurpaKa pr Kwa i, sayy tel ent 
-by order:of SMe K WK N,t0 aavite! A. BALI HGA” DER} to surrender ;and:for the 
purpose, of) seducing ‘him, ‘carried. with ame alpréat variety: Of ‘ithe! mest 
delicate’ kinds .of ; victuals cand: ‘liquors: ? niOneniday} an \aged>i Je 
after tasting some sweet-meats, got on his legs, and saidi,s‘«2@ ABDAL 
K a'DER! from thetime of your-honoured.predecessors, till the present, the 
foot of the Moghut | has hever advanced thys far. This S person who 1 is 
now come, wishes to ecewe Yous with garments of scarlet and yellow, and 
‘viduals which are pleasant and sweet ; which are coyeted by those who 


SLL VY 


‘make themselves slaves of their be ‘lly, ‘but which are. abhorrent tc to the rules 


{2 iii Oe. D3 


of the Dervésh. I therefore advise, that. we put “him, to death, 50 that no 


att 


other may ‘afterwards come here, for dread.” | “But Agpau Kat DER ‘and, his 


hIGO eis BAG Wore BA ULI 


mother Bini ALat, the daughter of Miva Jena L-ED- pin, would not 
eonsent to this proposition. The day Wat Asbat Ks DER. visited the camp 
of Saip Kaan, his horse was frightened at the noise of the drums and 
trumpets, and ‘rushed frem amid the crowd; to one side! An Afghan 


Said,“ the horse obeys the order of. Mivan Hogpen, :but you.do Bets, he 


_assured, you will suffer from the: iafter-sickness ‘ef thisydebatch:’ ’ ABpuL- 


Kaper asked," whatdid the Mf va hy order P?'' The Pin answered,— 


 Yo.shun the ,Moghulsand.keep your distances; jj Wien Aspts Kaper 


presented himself atthe court of AsyD Maz Aten (BHA HA B-ED IN’ Mv- 
WAMMED, BABE R RAW Sa’ ‘NT, “AMAL Musitxin, ‘SHA At Tene, the 


victorious, emperor, he was elevated to high dip gnity. “He died 1 in in 1045 
‘and was buried! at’ Paishidiver: ; ob aviaoos ton Itiw odw geomd 
IWS: ) LOFT 9,omoe M1 loi | 

“Mipza s the son. of Nu Rie RHR a8) ne ee ithe reign of the emperor 


' 
ronan! 


420 - ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 

JEHAW SHAH, and.was slain at the battle of Dawletabad.  Cenimpa’d, the 
son of JELA‘L-ED-DIN, surrendered up the ‘witole set of the Jeldlians, to 
Mun AMMEp Vaxus Cas MiRi, the agent: of Sain Kaw of Tarakhan. 
He was put to death in 1048; and: ALLAH-p AD Kuan, the son of JELAL= 
D-bin, having received the title of RasHip KHANI, was appointed to a 
command of four thousand,in the Dakhin, and died in 1057.’'—Thus far 
the Dasist'AN. 


ne LTS CET ce 


IT has been stated, that the original perverter of ae YEZID, was Mv’ LLA 
Su'tima’n, the Malhed. The term Malhed, is the common epithet, by 
which Moslem writers denominate the heterodox sect of Ismdiliyah ; 
the seét of Ba’ YEZID may therefore be conjectured to be a branch of the 
Asméiliyah heresy. oe short review of the peculiar doétrines of Ba’ YEZiD, 
will, I apprehend, show that this opinion is well founded. The obnoxious 


‘principles, which he is charged, by Axuvt N Denwe’ ZEN, with mee 
are chiefly the following : 


1. Gon 1s all in all, and all existing ie are only formsiof deity. 


B Pye Peat manifestations of divinity are Pirs, or reli gious teachers, who are 
_>yaforms of divinity, or father the deity himself. Inthe spirit of this opinion, 
__ ) Ba'vezip said to his followers, . “< Tam your, P/r, and your Gop.” 


3. Tus sole test of right and. wrong is-obedience to the Pir, ‘who is: the: repre- 

_ | sentative ef divinity, orrather deity itself; and therefore, right and. wrong are 
not attributes of a Pir; and the greatest of all sins, 1s disobedience to a Pzr, 
which is Aisobedience to the e deity himself. 


4. Tuose iH vill we receive the precepts of a Pir, are. anithe situation of 
brutes, which it is in some cases, meritorious, and in all, lawful to kill; or in 
that of dead men, whose property naturally devolves to the living, and may 
therefore be legally plundered, at pleasure, by all true believers. 


oe 


AND ITS FOUNDER, 421 


ww 


&.'Human souls transmigrate into other bodies, and re-appear in other forms, 
-and the resurrection, day of judgment, paradise and hell, are only meta- 
phors to express these mundane changes. | 


6. Tus Koran and Hadis are not.to-be interpreted literally, or according to the 
apparent sense, but according to the mystic, secret, or interior meaning. 
The ordinances of the law have therefore a mystical meaning, and are 


ordained only as'the means of acquiring religious perfection. 


7. This mystic sense of the law, is only attainable by religious exercises, and the 
instructions of a Prr; it is the source of religious perfection ; ‘and this per- 
fection being attained, the exterior ordinances of the law cease.to be bind- 
ing, and are virtually annulled. 

I this be considered as a-correct summary of the peculiar de@rines 
of Ba‘yezip, and the Rosheniak sect, very little discussion is necessary 
-to show, that all these doctrines had been maintained by the Ismdtliyah 
_seét, for several centuries, before either Ba‘yezip or the Afghan illumi- 
nati existed. This, I imagine will sufficiently appear from the ‘following 
account of the Ismdiliyah sect, translated from an intelligent and popular 


Moslem author. 


‘Ir is necessary to observe that the Shidhs are divided into four sects: 
1. The Imdmiah. 2. The Zeidiah. 3. The Ismdiliyah. 4. The Masariah. 
*OFf the Ismdiliyah sect, Mu RrTiza Auem-au-Kuopa, in his Ta bsirat-al- 


Awdm, gives the following account: 


“ Tur Ismdiliyah are also denominated Bataniah, Karamitah, Khur- 
‘ramtah, Safiah, Babeciah, and Majmirah. Vhey have received the name 
of Bataniah from maintaining that whatever is to be found in the Koran 
and Hadis has two significations, the apparent, and the secret or mystical 
(xdher and baten ) of which the first is, as it were the shell, and the second 


the kernel; and they quote the following text as a proof of this, * the 


I 6 


ASS ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 
secret gate is that of mercy, the apparent one, is that of sutfering.” 
They say that Gop is neither present nor absent ; living nor dead ; power-= 
ful nor weak ; ignorant nor wise ; first nor last ; capable of seeing, nor of 
speaking ; capable of hearing, nor yet deaf; and thus they describe all the 
divine attributes. They also say that Isa was the son of YuseEr, the car- 
penter ; and they alledge that where it is said in the Koran, that Isa had 
no father, it is only to be understood, that he was not instru€ted in learn- 
ing by his father, but acquired it from the chief men of his time, yet not 
from the infallible instruétor. Also, where it is said that Isa restored’ 
the dead to life, the meaning is, that by learning he revived: the dead: 
and torpid mind, and instruéted the people in the right way; and many 
such futile opinions they state, in giving an account of their doétrines. 
They pretend, that no trouble need be taken about external ordinances ; 
and that whatever the Imam says, is Namaz; and that Zacat, is the giv- 
ing in charity to the poor, (derwéshan ) whatever is more than necessary 
for a person’s own family. The proclaiming of Mamdz, and the pr6- 
nouncing the prayer termed kgmet, are intended for the purpose of cal- 
ling every one before his own religious dire€tor, or Péshwa; and the 
meaning of Roxeh or religious abstinence from food is this : whatsoever 
the Peshwa does, be silent, and refrain from blaming him; and whatever 
he does, which is unchaste, or Zendekah,. (heterodox) reckon this right 
and proper; on no account disobey him, and be so obedient, as to kill 
yourselves without hesitation, if he should order you to kill yourselves 
forhim. Haj (or pilgrimage) according to them, signifies an ar- 
dent desire of visiting their Imam; and they reckon it incumbent, on 
every one who is able, to go and visit him. Every thing prohibited, they 


reckon lawful; and Haram or prohibition, they pretend, denotes enmity 


| 


AND ITS FOUNDER. MBS 
tO certain descriptions of persons, whom they are ordered to hate, and 
avoid, and on whom they are bound to invoke curses. Farz, or necessary 
duty, they interpret, as friendship to those whom itis necessary to love. 
They alledge, that the sacred texts, “« mankind are great unbelievers,” 
is to be applied to Apu-sEcar and Omar ; and that wherever PHarnaou 
and, Haman are mentioned in the Kordn, these persons are intended. 
In this manner, they interpret the whole Koran and Hadzis. They say 
that Gop sent one of their chiefs, as a prophet, to mankind, before Is/dém ; 
and that he was named Shardin; and that he was the highest of the apos- 
tles, and prophets. They say, that wazii means the foundations of religious 
truth, which they have established, and Namaz signifies eloquent discourse; 
and the sound of Namdz and kamet, denotes.a person that exerts him-= 
self to bring mankind to an eloquent spiritual guide. ‘They alledge that 
when. Gop says, “ that Mamaz restrains from uncleanness and denial 
of truth,” the meaning is eloquence, which restrains men from’ wick- 
edness ; for Wamadz is.an open act, and prohibition: cannot arise from an’ 


act, but from an agent.. 


Tue first who maintained the doctrine of Batenzat, or mystic inter- 
‘pretation, ‘was Makvasan-peweAppULLAH-beN1-MarnuN-aL-KADAH, 
-who lived in the time of Mamu’n. Hamapa‘n Karmatr was the head 
f this sect. 

; A 2 

Tue Bateniah sect, assert that there are seven Imams; Avi, Hasan, 
Husain, ALi-BENI-AL-ElosAIn, MAH UMMED-BENI-ALI, JaPAR-BENI-Ma- 
-HUMMED, and IsMAiL*BENT-] AFAR. They also say that Ismaiz is still 
alive, and that in the latter days, he shall return, and be Mehedi. This 
sect neither believe in the examination of the tomb, in the last judgment, 


‘nor in hell. “They say, the state of man is like grass, which withers and 


Ae ‘ON THE ROSHENIAN SECT 


dies. ‘But it is not their practice to display their tenets, to any one, untill 
~he has been initiated into their faith. They -alledge that the divine attri- 
butes and the knowledge of deity, are to be attained by true science, or 
elm-i-S‘adik : and the accounts, of the prophets or Anbia, and the pre- 
cepts of the Koran and Hadrs they quote for the sake of misleading men, 
and inducing them to suppose that they. believe.in .Gon, the. preDlet, ithe 


Imams, and the Koran. 


aA 


ABDULLAH-BENI- oe AL- “KADAH, | ‘the’founder of Bas infidel sect, 
was the servant of [MAM Trae Sapik, and also served tas ene -BENI SO ADIK. 
When Ismait died, ‘he left ason named’ Mun’amMED, whom he likewise 
vattended: but en ABU: JAFAR- Mansur’ DAvANAKI poisoned IMa“M Te 
“FAR SAiK, AspuLtan carried off his grandson Mow eee to Misr. 
“When Muwammenp died, she left a concubine pregnant ; and AspuLLAH 
‘having put’her to ‘death, : ‘substituted a girl of his own in her room. 
“This girl brought ‘forth a son, whom he ‘instruéted in infidelity, pre- 
tending that he was-the son of ‘MuaMMED; and when’he grew up, he 
asserted him to be the Imam, and many of the sovereigns of Ajem acknow- 
Jedged allegiance ‘to him. By this stratagem, many were perverted. 
Some of this person’s descendants attained the rank of sovereign in Misr, 
Secanderiah and Maghreb; and afterwards the heresy spread far and wide. 
The first of these, who sat on the throne of the Khalifah, was MEREDI- 
AL-K aimM BILLaH, and the line continued to the time of Mosrawnsir. 
Hasan Sasa perverted a great many persons to infidelity by the di- 
‘rection of Mostansir. The line of Misr was afterwards cut off, but 


the partizans of Hasan Sasa‘ continue to the present day. pine sect 
consists of several divisions : 


4. Tue Sabdhiah. They-say, that if mankind were endowed with sufe 
ficent understanding, no person would have to complain of . another ; but 


AND ITS FOUNDER. £25 


that if they are not endowed with sufficient understanding, then right 


cannot be distinguished from wrong : and if the understanding is sufficient; 
there is no need of an Imam, for: the knowledge of Gop. Where is 
that Imam, whom you mention, and set forth your summons in his name.? 
Such an Jmam you can never become acquainted with, excepting by the 
word of an unerring instructor. If any person come, and pretend to be 
Imam, you can never know whether his claim be false or, true, excepting 
by, means of a preceding Sadik, or unerring teacher. If any, one. pre- 
tend, that we may know him, by miracles; then we answer (say they) 
that a miracle, when exhibited, is a proof, as far as respects you, that the 
author is a skilful operator, and that the miracle is his performance ; but 


a miracle can never make falsehood truth, You cannot, therefore, know 


the. Imam, till you, know the, performer of the miracle, and be acquainted 


with the divine union and equality; it follows, therefore, that you can 


never, of yourselves, know.either Gop, or his Imam. 


2. THe Was ‘ariah. . Their chiefiis Was’ar, who: was a VO: aa learned 


man, and seduced a multitude-of people. | 


3. Tue Kardmitah. These are the followers of AWMED-BENI-K AR- 


MAT, who was a rustic, and becoming acquainted with one of the Ma/heds, 


was perverted. When that deceiver died, the other pretended that he 


had succeeded him; and many persons became infidels, at his persuasion. 


He collected his adherents, and destroyed a caravan, and plundered its 
wealth, and formed the resolution of ruining the Cébah; but Gop 


almighty destroyed both him, and his adherents. 


4. THe Babeciah. Basec was an accursed wretch of Azerbaijan, and 
collected a vast multitude of adherents, and rose in rebellion in the time 


of Matas pm. After severe fighting, he was taken and put to death. 
K 5 


A26 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT 


ig. Tue Makndyah. These are the followers of Isn-M AKWA, who was 
an adherent of Asu’ Mo‘stem; and:in the time of Mamu-n, when the 
Malthed sect began to display itself, the followers of bow Muna were 
friendly to that person, and‘are ‘still included in the’ Mathed sect. ‘From ’the 
Abi Muslemah and the [bni Makné, sprung the Izramiah. Ten MeN 
first pretended to be ‘a prophet, and afterwards to be Gop himself. His 
adherents are numerous in the distriét of Cesh,'and form’ a sect. As soon 
as he “assumed the character of Gop, he concealed himself from the 
sight of men, shewed himself to'nobody, but wore a veil; saying, nobody 
can bear ‘to behold me. His followers were also persuaded, that if he 
looked on any one, he would be consumed ‘by his brightness. When 
his followers entreated him, in the most earnest manner, to show him- 
self to them, he prepared some burning ‘mirrors, ‘and’ placed them so that 
the rays would: fall on ‘their faces; and then ordered them to advance, 
when those who were foremost were struck by the burning rays, and 
the rest turned back, and seeing what had happened, exclaimed, “ Gazers 
cannot behold him, but he looks upon the.gazers: he.is the beautiful and 
the far seeing one.” This accursed person had but one eye, and was 
named Ha'snem. He was originally of Merw, and was exceedingly well 
versed in mechanical devices, and the knowledge of combustible materials; 
by which means he seduced the inhabitants of ‘Césh, and Adak, in Fer- 
ghdneh, who after the rise of the Madheds, joined them, and still cone 
tinue in that sect.” | 

AFTER the account of the Roshenzah sect, whichhas been already given; 
it appears unnecessary to dilate on its connection with the different 
sects, included in the Ismdiliyah heresy. It is obviously a branch of the 


same stock, and may be considered, as particularly connected with the 


i - CAND ITS FOUNDER. : 427 


Jast mentioned division, which seems to have flourished in Ferghdneh, ata 
latter period than that of Ba‘yezip. There is also considerable analogy, 
‘between the character of HaSHEM, and that of ‘Bavezip. Each of them 
began with assuming the character of a prophet, and ended. with claiming 
the honours of divinity. In his prophetical character, Ha‘sHeEm assumed 
the named of A/-Barkai, or the lightning-flasher ; Ba‘yEzip, in the same 


character, assumed the title of Pzr Roshen.. 


In several respects, the principles and proceedings of Ba‘yezip An- 
SARI, have a manifest analogy, to. those of Hasan SABAH, the great Is- 
mdiliyah chief. Mousant Fa-ni, the author of the Dabistan, in his chap- 
teron the Ismdiliyah sect, cites a work composed by Hasan Sa’san, 
in which, that celebrated character | grounds. his principles, on the neces- 
sity of a perfect Pr, or unerring religious instructor 5, a doctrine which 
was also asserted by Bavyezip. The necessity of this. great, princi- 
ple, it appears that Hasan Saba attempted to demonstrate logically, 
first against the advocates of intellect or reason; secondly, against the 
Sunnis; thirdly, against the Shidhs; and this he terms the ductrine of 
the Malim, or spiritual guide. Hasan Sapa‘ was the founder of the 
celebrated dynasty of the Husasinah or Assassins, in Cohistan, and may’ 
be denominated, according to the phraseology of the West, the original 
old man of the mountain, and died a. H. 508. Avr, the: third: successor 
of Hasan Saban, is likewise a person of much celebrity, among the: 
votaries of the Jsmdiliyah sect; and some of his. proceedings bear no 
small degree of analogy to those of Bayezip. Ithad long been un-. 
derstood, that the IJsmdiliyahs carried their mysticism toa great length ; 
and it was alledged, that they maintained paradise to consist solely in 


the repose of the body, from the troubles of life; and he// to be nothing 


A28 ON THE ROSHENIAH SECT AND ITS FOUNDER. 

‘but the molestation of the body, by trouble, and_affliction.. Aut, however, 
proceeded a step beyond all his predecessors, and boldly abolished the 
authority of the law, and its external ondinances. ‘Fhe speech which he 
made on that occasion, iN A..H. 559, is:celebrated:; and is to the follow- 
ing CECE japcuiay ayn the Imam of the age, andd hereby release the inhabi- 
tants of the earth; from the sburden of the ordinances, andthe prohibi- 
tions of the law. Let all created beings, therefore, be mystically united 
to Gop, and let every one live openly as he pleases.” The anniversary 
of this occasion, was afterwards celebrated under the name of the id al 
Rkayam,-which, in their idiom, signifies the festival of the dues union; and 
the occurrence was assumed as an zra. The analogy which these pro- 
‘ceedings bear tothe abolition of the ordinances by Bayezip, and the 
institution of the Roxeh cull, or general fast, is very remarkable. In 
fact, it is only in the use of some new-coined mystic terms and expres- 


sions, that Ba‘yEzip can be said to have differed from the general strain 
of the eS sect. 


IX. 


‘On the sources of the Ganges, in the Himadri or Emodus. 


By H. T. COLEBROOKE, Eso. 


In presenting to the Asiatick Society, the interesting narrative of a 
journey to explore the sources of the Ganges, I shall prefix to it a few 
introductory observations to explain the grounds, on which the under- 
taking was proposed by the late Lieut. Col. CoLEBRooxE, by whom it 
would have been performed in person, had he not been prevented by the 


illness, which terminated im his death. 


‘On examining the. authority, upon which the course of the Ganges 
above Haridwar, has beer laid down in the geographical charts now in 
use, it appeared to Lieut. Col. CoLEsrooxe, that the authority was insuffi- 
cient, and the information wholly unsatisfactory. The early course of 
_ the river, as delineated in all the modern maps of Asza@ and India, is taken 
from D’AnviItie’s correction of the Lama’s map, modified however, in 
RENNELL’s construction, upon information collected by the missionary 

K 5 


A430 | AN ESSAY ON 


TIeFrENTHALLER.. That the Lama's. delineation-of -the-Ganges was to- 
tally undeserving of the confidence which has been placed init, will be 


apparent from a brief review of its history. 


A map of Tibet,* which had been constructed by persons in the retinue 
of a Chinese envoy, was put into the hands of Father Recs, one of the 
missionaries at Pekin, in 1711. “Upon his report of its defects, the places 
being laid down from common estimation, without any actual measure- 
ment-of, distances, ‘the: Empétor’ Kane-ni resolved to procure one mere 
accurate and satisfactory. With this view, he sent into Tibet two Lamas, 
who had studied geometry and arithmetick i in a Chinese college, patronised: . 
by his third son. They were ordered to prepare a map oi the country, 

from Si-ning. to Lasa, and thence: to the source of the Ganges; and were 


enjoined to bring someé_of the water of that river. 


THE map, which they executed, was delivered to the missionaries for 
examination in 17175 and from. this, compared with itineraries and other 
information, the missionaries. prepared the map of Zzbet which is publish. 


ed.in Du-HaLpe’s description. of Chinas 


Witz the Lamas were engaged on’ their survey, a revolution took 
place in-Tibez, which was invaded with temporary success by the king of 
. the Eluths. The country of Lasa was ravaged ; the temples were plun- 
dered; and all the Lamas, who were found, were put into sacks and 
thrown upon camels, to be transported into Turtary. The two Lamas, em- 
ployed in making the map of Trvet, narrowly escaped the fate of their 
‘brethren. On the first rumour of the incursions of the ravagers, they 


hastened the conclusion of their work: and they contented themselves 


a 


* Obsery. geogr. and hist. sur la carte du Tibet; dans V hist. de la Chine, 4. 570, 8c. 


THE SOUROES OFTHE GANGES. ASh 


with? making: mapfofcthe! sourcesof the Gangésvand the »countries around 
it, upon oral information; received from.:Lamas inhabiting the neighbours | 
ing temples, and upon written notices found:at the grand Lama’s at Lasa, 
They. omitted Boer to take the latitade of mount. Kentaizsse or Kantes 
shan, (sothe Chinese name the chain of mountains.’ which, runs, to. the 
| west.) .[hey even-omitted the latitude of the temple where they- halted; 
and whence they inquired the course of the Ganges, which flows from the 
western side of. that. mountain. ‘The Jesuzts,.therefore, considering this 
as a capital defeét, were desirous. that the map should be re-examined by 
a learned geographer in Europe: and that task. was accordingly under- 


taken Eu D’ANNILLE.. 


In the prosecution of the task, he was led, by obvious reasons, to re= 
‘move the head of the Ganges, from latitude 291 °, which is its place j in the 
Lama’s map as published by Du Habe, to a more northerly ” position; 
and carried it as high as 32° nearly. But he preserved, and even énlarged, 
the’sweep given to the river in the Lama’s delineation of its course, and 
earried the northern branch of it still higher, to’ latitude 36? nearly. 

In Major Rennetu’s first map of Hindustan’ D’ANVILLE’S ‘ot 
struction was in this instance copied almost exactly. Major RENNELL, 
however, was not insensible to the unsatisfactory character of the auther- 
ities’ which D’Anvitte followed; and, in his memoir published'th 1783, 
declared his distrust of those materials, which for want of better he had 
been under the necessity ,of employing ; and intimated a suspicion, that 


the Ganges does not make so darge a sweep to the north west as has 


been given toit. 


ANQUETIL DU PERRON had previously, in 1776, pronounced the Lama’s 


work to be faulty, erroneous and in short unworthy of credit, It is need~ 


og (TOVLD ANFESSAYSONU 0? 


Jess to repeat his arguments; which are forcible; and convincing, rising 
_ naturally out of the account given.of the Lama's survey by its publishers. 
It is indeed evident, that the sources and subsequent course of a river 
could not be laid down by the ablest geographer, with any approach to 
accuracy, from oral information, colleada on the opposite side of a moun- 
tain, or rather chain of lofty mountains, in which it was said to take its 
origin. That such information, hastily gathered by inexperienced geo- 
graphers, as the Lamas were, must be crossly inaccurate, seems indisputa- 
‘ble. They do :not pretend to have seen any part of -what they here de- 
scribe. Their route, as traced in Du HaipE’s map.of their survey, does 
not approach nearer to their celebrated lake Mapama than a quarter of a 
degree, and terminates at a mountain marked M. Keniais; which, as be- 
fore remarked, is the name of a chain of mountains, known to the Chinese 
as the western range in Tvbet, and which is exhibited in Du Haupr’s map, 
and in the still ruder copy .of the Lama’s original delineation, published 
by Soucier,* .as-intervening ‘between their last station and the lake in 
question. Jn short all that isfairly deducible as authentick information, 
is, that the Lamas reached the chain of mountains which forms the south- 
western boundary.of Tvbet; and halting at the fogt of the range, learned, 
from the inquiries which they there made, that the Ganges takes its rise 
in the ,epposite.side of that chain of mountains. But the whole of their 
sketch .of the river’s course, from the g6th. degree of longitude (from 
Pekin) where their route terminates, to the 43d, in which they make the 
two furthest branches of the Ganges turn due south after a westerly 
course, and thence return by. an -easterly course to the same longitude, 


with little difference of: latitude, must be deemed vague and me 


a 


* eae apeervetions vol. 1. p. 138. and, 208. a & fig. 5. and Bernoulh vol. 2s 
Carte generale, fig. 


THE SOURCES OF THE GANGES. 433 


being at best founded on oral information, and very imperfect notices, 


hastily collected in a season of danger and perturbation. 


ANQuETIL Du Perron, who, as before observed, rejected, on good 
grounds, the Lama’s authority for the sources of the Ganges, published 
in 1784 the result of the geographical researches of father T1erren- 
THALLER, a Jesuit misssonary in India. With the usual partiality of a first 
publisher, he places great faith in the accuracy of the missionary’s itine- 
rary andmaps. They. were certainly not undeserving of attention. But 
TierreNTHALLER had not surveyed in person, either the Sarayu, of which 
he gives the course from the lake Manasarovara to the plains of Hindus- 
tan, nor the Ganges above Devaprayaga, the course of which he deline- 
ates to the Gangoutrz. 1 shall subsequently adduce proof of the latter part 


of this assertion. The former part of it has never been doubted. 


Major RENNELL, on the erroneous supposition that TrmFrreNTHALLER 
did himself visit Gangoutri, has relied on the position assigned by him to 
that place. In the doubt even whether TrerrenTHALLER might not ac- 
tually have taken the latitude of Gangouirt by observation; Major REN- 
NELL did not venture to alter the parallel in which the missionary has 
placed it (33°,) though he. conjectured. it to be too far north: and pro- 
ceeded to. adjust to that position the supposed course of the Ganges, from 
the Lama's lake Mapama, imagined to be the same with the Ménasaro- 


vara, to the cataract described by TInrFENTHALLER at Gangoutry.* 


Ir is ‘strange that Major: Rennectshould have ever supposed, that the 


missionary had visited Gangouti? in'person. Anguetre Du Perron, who 


* Gangotri seu Cataracta Gangis, quam etiam Os Vaccm appellant: ex ripe preceps 
actus, in foveam amplam et profundam illabitur. Jacet in 33° circitergradu lat. borealis, 
73° long. Tizrr. cited by Bernoulli. 2. 280. 


L 5 


- 66 


ASA, AN ESSAY ON 

was in correspondence with him, says positively, that he did not. ( D’au- 

tant qu’ iln’a pas été luicrméme a la source du Gange, que présente 

sa carte.*) It appeays likewise, from TIEFFENTHALLER’S OWN statement, 

that, the route above Haridwar was not surveyed with acompass. He 

says so in express words, regarding the road from Haridwar to Deva- 

prayag, of which he gives the estimated bearings,} (very erroneously, 

however, as will be hereafter shown; ;) and he states no bearings for the 

remainder of. the way to Srinagar, Bhadrinath, and Mana, which, from 

the general correctness of his information respecting names of places on 

this route, he might be supposed to have actually travelled. The route 

which he gives from Srinagar to the cow’s mouth, contains few names 

of places, and no indication of his having travelled it: and towards the 

close, he expressly refers to the information of others ; which he would 

not have done, if he had personally visited the spot, as supposed by 

Major RENNELL. His words, in Bernoulii’s transiation,} are these “ L’on 
“se trouve enfin auprés du rocher auquel |’ opinion trompeuse des Indous.. 
“ attribue Ja forme d’ une téte de vache. Selon le rapport de personnes 

«© judicieuses, ce rocher est partagé en deux parties; de la fente quelles 
« forment, sort un filet d’eau (instar stillicidii erumpit aqua) tombant de 


66 


la hauteur de 3 aunes, dans une fosse qui est audessous. C’est de cette 


Ge 


fosse que les gens puisent dans des flacons de verre, |’ eau qu’ils trans- 


¢ 


portent dans Jes pays les plus éloignés. On ne peut aller au de 1A de 


c6 


ce rocher, que |’ on pourroit nommer ta Cataracte du Gange, et 
il n’est pas possible de remonter jusqu’ ala source dece fleuve. De 


6¢é 


‘ tems a autre il.arrive bien que quelquesuns, courant a une perte cer-’ 


% Bemonii, 9, 276. 
a Bernoulli J. 148. 
< Bernoulli 1. p. 150. 


THE SOURCES OF ‘THE GANGES. A35 


“ taine, passent audela de ce rocher merveilleux, dans l’idée de pénétrer 
“« jusqu’ aux montagnes de Kelasch (Cail4s,) of on prétend que Mahadeo 
“ asa demeure, et de se frayer par 14 une voye a la félicité eternelle; 
“* mais ces gens périssent, soit par les d¢valemens des neiges, soit par le 


*« froid ou par la faim.” 


Ar the pericd of the publication of a second edition of his memoir, in 
V792, Major RENNELL was possessed of correcter information, concern- 
ing the position of Srinagar, (visited in 1789, by Capt. Guturie and Mr. 
DanieL;) which enabled him to detect the gross error committed by 
TIEFFENTHALLER, Who placed Srinagar, N.N. W. instead of E. N. E. 
from Haridwar. He was thence led to entertain a very just distrust of other 
information, resting on the same authority ; and to expect, from future 
researches, the acquisition of more correct knowledge. Reviewing the 
information then before ‘him, Major RENNELL concluded, that the Bhagi- 
rat’hé and Alacanandd, the one from the N. the other from the N. E. join 
their streams at Devaprayaga, and then form the proper Ganges of Hin- 
dustan,. which afterwards issues through mount Sewadick at Haridwar. 
That the A/acananda is the largest of the two streams, and has its source 
in the snowy mountains of Tibet, and is traceable to Bhadrinath, nine 
journies above Srinagar. That the A/acananda is probably the same 
river which appears in Du Hatpg, under the name of Menchou. That the 
Bhégirat’hi has a source far ‘more remote than the A/acananda. Major 
RENNELL adds, ‘ as to the head of the Ganges itself, we cannot forget the 
‘ particulars communicated by the Lamas, sent by Camui; whose report, 
© although defective in geometrical exactness, has not fallen under any 
_ * suspicions of error or misrepresentation, in plain matters of fact; and 


‘ their report was, that the Ganges issues from the lake Mapama, and 


436 AN ESSAY: ON 


¢ rung westward: afterwards turning to the south, and south-east. The 
‘ messenger, sent by TIEFFENTHALLER, appears to have corroborated this 


« report; though without intending it.”* 


In conformity with this notion, maps, which have been since published 
(as ARROWSMITH'S map of Asta in 1801, and of India in 1804;) continue 
to represent the Ganges within the chain of snowy mountains, flowing for 
many hundred miles, according to the Lama’s notion of its course, from 


lake Mapama to Gangoutrt.. 


Tus appeared to Colonel CoLzBRooKE, as to myself, to rest on very 
slender foundations. . We: thought it very improbable, that a stream less 
than the Alacanandd, as the Bhagirat’ht was represented to be, should 
have its source,.so much more remote than the larger stream: and that, 
flowing for many hundred miles, through a mountainous region, it should 
receive no greater accessions from mountain torrents. It seemed very 
extraordinary, thatthe missionaries DesipERI and FREYRE,f who visited 
Ladak, where they resided nearly two months,f and who travelled for 
twenty-six. days in the snowy mountains, from the ascent of mount Canied, 
(fourteen days from Cashmir,) to the town and fort of Ladak:§ and who 


_ * Memoir of airmap..p..370.~ 5 « ae TRE: 
“t+ Lettres Edif. vain 183. Nouv. Edit. xij. 434. 
} From 2oth.June,to 17th August, 1715. LAWA I ; 

§ Le grand Thibet, commence au haut d’une affreuse montagne, toute couverte de. neige, 
nommée Kantel, Un cdté dela montagne est du domaine'‘de Kaschemiré, 1’ autre appartient 
au Thibet.’ Nous étions partis de Kaschemire, le 17 Mai del’ année 1715, et le 30, fete de U 

r Ascension de Notre-Seigneur, nous passames cette montagne, c’ ested-dire, que nous.entrames- 
dans le 'Thibet. {1 étoit tombé quantité de neige sur le chemin que nous devions tenir; ce 
chemin, jusqu’a Leh, gu’on.nomme autrement Ladak, qui est:la forteresse ob réside le Rui, * 
se fait-entre des montagnes, quisont une yvraie image de la tristesse, de |’ horreur, et de la 
mort méme, Elles sont poses les unes surdes autres, et si-contigues; qu’a peine sont-elles 
séparées par des iorrens, qui se précipitent avec impétuosité du haut des montagnes, 
et qui se brisent ayec tant de bruit contre les reghers, que les plas intrépides Voyageurs en 
sont 6tourdis et effrayés. Le haut et le bas des montagnes sont également impraticables; on 
est obligé de marcher 4 mi-céte, et le chemin yi est d’ oxdinaire'si étroit,:qu’a pcine y trouve-- 
ton assez d’ espace pour poser le pied; il faut donc marcher a pas comptés et avec une extreme 


THE SOURCES OF THE GANGES. 437 


‘describe the horrid aspect of the country, and its eternal winter;* should. 
make no,mention of so remarkable.e circumstance ag that of the Ganges 
flowing near to the town, and, for a cansiderable part of the way, at very 
little. distange.from their, route. 1», ¥ et such.is.the course.of the. river, and 
position of Ladak, according to the Lama’s map....\The Lama's report, 
too, se far from being; unimpeached, .as is argued by Major. Rennes, 
seemed, on various accounts, and for reasons long ago, set. forth. by; An- 
QUE TL Du PERRON, liable to great suspicion oe error and WW EOE 
tion. The information collected by them ont the eastern side of a chain ¢ of 


wea} 2 24 ee VG 


mountains, concerning. a river not seen nor identifi d by therm, and said to 
flow on the western side of ‘the same chain, was likely to be ‘replete with 
‘error and misrepresentation and at best was assuredly less to ‘be depended 
‘on, than information procured on the hither'side of the mountains, ‘and in 
sight of the river to be identified. Now, it is acknowledged by’ “Major 
ORENNELL, that, until the result of the expedition ‘serit: ‘by the: ‘emperor 
‘Cant (Kano“nr) was known in Europe) it’ was believed) ‘on the faith of 
“the Hindus, that the springs ‘of the Ganges were ‘at ‘the’ foot: of mount 
“Hindlaya Pee act AN 


THE Hindus, when questioned, a indeed refer to the fabulous ac 
counts, which are to be found in their mythological poems, entitled Pura 


nas, and which have been thence copied into graver works, including even 


> précaution. Pour peu qu’on fi it un faux pas, on rouleroit dans des précipices avec grand dan- 
ger de Ja vie, on du moins de se fracasser les bras et les jambes, comme il arriva a quelques- 
uns qui voyageoient avec nous. Encore si oes montagnes avoient des arbrisseaux auxquels 
on pat se tenir; mais elles sont si stériles, qu’ on n’y trouve ni plantes, ni méme un seul 
_doxin Wherbe, “Hautsil passer @? une montagne a V autre? on a traverser.des torrens impé- 

tueux qui les s¢parent, ei ’ on ne trouve point d@’ autre pont que quelques planches étroites et 
otremblantes, ot quelques cordes tendues et entrelassées de branchages verds. 

* Quant a la nature du climat, il est fort rude, ainsi qu’ on peut V inférer de ce que j’ ai 
“dit,~ Shiver est presque la seule saison qui y regne toute ’ année. En tout temps la cime 
des montagnes est couyerte de neiges, Lettres edif. xij. A440, 

+ Memoir of a map, p. 1d, 


M 5 


‘38 eS URN ESSAY ON 
the writings of their astronomers: and, according to those accounts, the 
Ganges has a loi previous course, from the Ménasarévara, or from ano- 


ther lake called ,Bindusarovara; Wefore it issues from the Himaldya. But 


‘these are too much’ mixed with’ fable, and too full of contradiGtions. and 


inconsistencies, to~ be-considered as intended for grave geographical in-. 


formation ; and no. Hindi thas pretended, that the course of the river 


could now be traced between the cow’s mouth and the sacred lake. 


Even PRA nePen* who professed to have visited Monecriunes and: 
who attempted to assign the relative positions of Caildsa and Brahme- 


dan d a to which he referred the sources of the Bhagiral hi and Alaca- 


manda, declared, that the river at Gangoutri, which was visited by him, 


on his return from Cashmir, is there so narrow, that on Bey, be leaped 


over, Aan 


In his. henanta the Meta Ialies this lie. may. have onl 


his communications. to leading questions ‘which had been previously put 


to him: and» in what he affirmed concerning the rivers Sarayu and _ 


Satadru issuing from the Manasarovara, as well as respecting the foun- 
tains of the Ganges on mount Cazlasa, he may have been guided by the 
Paurdnic fables. ‘But regarding Gangoutri, he professedly describes what 
he saw; and what he thus describes, is incompatible with the notion of 
‘a distant source of the river. Fora stream, so narrow that it may be 
crossed at.a single leap, is a mere rivulet. or brook, whose remotest 


fountain can be but few miles distant. 


To this reasoning might be objected the tenor of the Hindu fables, 


which assign to the Ganges along course, from lake to lake, and from 


* As. Res. vol. 5. p. 43 and 44. 
+.As. Res. vol. 5. p. 43. 


THE SOURCES OF THE GANGES. 439 


mountain to'mountain, before its final descent from the snowy. clifis of 
Himalaya.* answer, that a legend, which makes. the Ganges gush 
from heaven on mount Meru, and, there dividing into four streams, and 
falling from the stupendous height of Meru, rest in as many lakes from 
ech it springs over. the mountains through the air, just brushing their 
summits oT 1S: undeserving of serious consideration. If it be proposed: 
to receive fabulous accounts as. entitled to some notice, because they 
must be supposed to be grounded.on a basis of truth, however false the 
superstructure which has. been built on. it;. I reply, that no presumption: 
can be raised on the. ground of.an ackowledged fable.. After every gross: 
impossibility has been rejected, what remains is merely possible, but not 
therefore probable. It is-more likely to be false than true,. since it was. 


affirmed by. evidence demonstrably unworthy of credit. 


Tue utmost then; which:can be conceded, is that the conjeCtural basis 
of a geographical fable may be used; with very little confidence however, 
as a guide to inquiry. and: research. Upon this principle, it might. not 
: he unreasonable to institute researches, with the view of ascertaining whe- 
“ther any lake exist within the snowy mountains, am imperfect knowledge 

of which may have been the foundation of the fables concerning the Ma- 
nasa and Vindusarovara lakes of the Hindu poets, and: the: Mapama. and 
Euncadeh of the» Lamas: and;. if any such lake exist, whether a river 
‘issue from:it, as generally affirmed ; and whether that river be the Ala- 


cananda, as hinted not only in. Puranast but-in the astronomical work 


* As. Res. .8,.9. 351. 
+ As. Res. 8. p. 321. 
$ See As. Res. vol. 8. p. 35% 


AAG AN ESSAY ON 


of Buascana,™ or the Sarayw as intimated in other Purdnas;} andoas 


affirmed both by Paawpunri and by TizrFENTHALLER’s‘emissary.. 


On a review of the whole subject, it appeared that the Ganges had been 
traced from Hindustan, by Hindu pilgrims, ‘into the snowy mountains, 
which run in a direction from N. “W. to. Sy -E. on the frontier » ‘of India; 
and had been approached, on the side.of ‘Tibet, by Lame: surveyors, whose 
route terminated at mount Kentaisse, al range of: snowy mountains on the 
Ww est and south of Tibet. The intervening space seemed 40 be the region 
of. conjedture, of fable, and of romance. “Whether < a vast tra@t of alpirie 
country intervene, or simply avidge of lofty mountains, clothed j in eternal 
snow, could not be:judged ‘from: the uncertain positions at which the’ routes 
terminate, ‘neither of awhich had 1 been “ascertained, to any satisfactory de- 


gree of geographical “precision. However, the latter supposition seemed 


the more probable-cenjeGture, from the proximity of Bhadrinat’h tothe . 


termination of the Lama’s route.’ For ‘the temple of Bhadrinath was 


‘placed, by TrirrenTHa.ier, at an estimated distance of 57 miles, and by 


. % © The hely stream from the foot of Visun‘v, descends from the mansion of Visun‘w- 
on mount Meru, whence it divides into four streams,’ and, passing through the air, 


@ 
* reaches the lakes on the summits Of the upholding mountains. Under the name of Sitd, 
~€ that river proceeds to Bhadrdswa: as the Alacanandd, it enters Bharata-versha (Hin- 
© dustan. 2 As the Chacshu it goes to Cétumala; and) as the. Bhadra, to the Northern 
© Curus.’ Sidd’ hanta-sirémani ; Bhuoana cosha. 87 and 38. 


+ © Inthe midst of the snowy (Himéavat.) range of mountains is mount Cailasa, where 
* Cuvera dwells; the God of riches, with his attendant demigods. 

© There isa peak named Chandraprabha, near. which is “situated the Ach’ héda lake, 
€ whence flows the river Mendacini. On the bank of that river is situated the divine wood, 
¢ the vast grove Chaitrarat’ ha. 

< On the northwest of Caildsa is mount Cucudman mci Roond sprung. At the foot 
* of that mountain is the Manasa lake, from which tie Sarayz flows:-and-on the bank -of 
© that river is the forest of Vaibhraja. 
‘ North of Cailésa is the golden peak, at the foot of which is the lake Vindusaras, 
hee ps king BHaGinat’Ha sojourned during many. years, when he went thither to te 
ec angi.’ x ¥ 


Matsya-purdna; Bhuounacdska, 


ar a& 


t Cuve’ra’s garden. 


Ee 


| 


THE SOURCES OF THE GANGES. ALY 
Colonel HaRDWick, at nine journies, from Srinagar; which is sittiated, dc- 


cording to RENNELL, in 304° N. and 79% E.iand the route of the Lama sur- 


_veyors ends‘in the g6th degree of long. W. of Pekin; (81° E.‘of London y 


and lat. 294° according to Du-Hatpe’s map.\ Still however, ‘there’ was 


‘room for the supposition of a lake interposed, ‘out of which a branch of 


the Ganges, perhaps the Alacananda, might really issue, conformably 
with the whole, current of popular belief. Oe Pe So 


. Tus view appeared. to present.an aie of, anquiry ; gare the la- 


ave of the research. . An actual survey.of the. Ganges, above Haridwar, 


'. (where it enters the Briizsh territories,) to the farthest point to which it 


had been traced by Hindy pilgrims, and to its remotest accessible source, 
was an undertaking worthy’ ‘of British. enterprise. Perhaps the national 
credit was concerned, not to leave in uncertainty and doubt a- question 
which the English only have the best epportunity of solving: and one at 
the same time so interesting, as that of exploring the springs of one of the 
greatest rivers of the old continent, and whose waters fertilize and enrich 


the British territories, which it traverses in its whole navigable extent. 


TuEse considerations, partly the suggestions of his own mind, and 
partly pressed on his attention by me, induced Lt. Col. CoLrsrooxe 
to undertake the proposed enterprize, for which the sanction of govern- 
ment was accordingly solicited and obtained. But, in consequence of 
illness, as already intimated, the execution of it devolved on his assistant 
Lt. Wess, who was accompanied on the journey by Capt. Rarer and. 
Capt: Hearsay. The journal of Capt. Raprr has furnished the narrative 


which is presented to the society. 


Tue result of the survey is briefly stated in a letter from Lt. Wess to 
my address, 
N 5 


“a 2 o1f 0 AINCESSA YON 170 


« Suoutp you deem the intelligence collected in this tour worthy of 


communication, you may perhaps wish, that, in addition tothe map, f 


should give a summary of the geographical. information acquired: and: 


these, with the account which I formerly’ sent you of the:trade carried on: 
with the transalpine countries,* compose my exclusive share of the coms 
munication. | 

¢ Tue abstract of material positions ascertained is as follows ; and I am 


perfectly satisfied with the correétness of all the results, excepting that 


of Cédaér-nath; and even this cannot fail of being a very near approxima= 


tion. TE ee 
Gangoutri, Lat, 31 4 N. ¢Long. froma 78. 59° Ey 
Jamoutrt, -. 3l 03 NS ue ie 3L...E. 
Cédar-nath, - 83053 N. = — yo EO Re 
Bhadrinath, -\  30.43:°No) 00. port Qe 0 SB) cK, 
Décprayag, - 80 9N. - G8 31. FB. 
Srinagar, < 30 Tk N.S (BE CPS) MAS eM ER Ye 
Almora, - 29 36. N... - Gs I es E;, 
Pee the Bevan Sante Mie tenia eke 
amganga R Bah sir Wes 5s 


Formation of the Gogra iver by the junction of? 
29 35 N. 79 52 E. 


Evo streams at, Baghés swar. 


¢ ane the: most, important. anfanaten eaiok to be.a knows 
ledge that the sources of the Ganges.are.southward of the Himalaya, } 
subjoin my reasons for adopting this opinion. : | 

Ist. ¢ Ir had been universally experienced, during our journey, that the 
supply of water from springs, and numerous tributary streams, was suffi- 
cient, in a course of eight or ten miles, to swell the most minute rivulet 
into a considerable and unfordable stream, et vice versa. . Now'the course 


of the. Bhagirat’hi.and. Alacanandé rivers was. followed, till the former 
SD 


* Insexted in a note in the following narrative of the journey. 


THE SOURCES OF THE GANGES. AES 


became a shallow and almost stagnate pool, and the latter a small 
stream; and both having, in addition to Springs and rivulets, a consi- 
derable visible supply from the thawing snow, it is therefore concluded, 
by analogy, that the sources of these rivers could be little, if at all, 


removed from the stations at which these remarks were collected. 


od. ‘ Tue channel of a great river is usually a line to which the con- 
tiguous country gradually slopes; and perhaps on this account, in the 
mountainous country, (as information and experience have taught me,) the 
sides of a river always furnish the most practicable road in the direction 
of its course.* Now, if the Bhagirait’ht and Alacananda rivers had 2 
passage through the Himalaya, it should follow, that the channel of its 
Stream would form the Ghatiy by which the snowy range became passa-~ 
ble. But, since this. principle holds good in practice, and since it is 
utterly impossible to cross the snowy range in a direction which the 
channels of these rivers might be supposed to assume, I consider that at 


least all former reports are determined fictitious. 


gd. ‘I HAVE conversed with two or three intelligent natives, whose in= 
formation I have found correct in other instances, and who have, in pil- 
grimages and on business, traversed the northern skirt of the Himalaya ; 
and I have their assurances, that no river, except one, exists. westward of 
the Manasarovara lake ; that this stream is called the Saturux. ( Satalay ) 


fiver ; and that it turns southerly, west of Jamoutri. 


« Tue extreme height of the Himalaya is yet a desideratum ; but by a 


mean of numerous altitudes of a conspicuous peak, taken at different hours 


* The'only exception to this maxim is perhaps in the case of a cataract, such as the falls 
of Niagara, where a river descends precipitously from an elevated ledge of rock. But no 
such cascade of the Ganges bas been found, H. C. 


Aas oe AN ESSAY.ON 


ef the day. with an excellent instrument, its distance being previously 
ascertained, by observation, from. the well determined extremities of a 
sufficient base, in the level.country of Rohilkhund, and allowing an eighth 
of the intercepted arch, which. is supposed | to exceed the mean of ter- 


restrial refraction ; its height is calculated .at twenty-one thousand feet 


above those plains. 


‘ Tue usual rise of the rivers at Deoprayag., ascertained by measuring 
swith a line the distance between the water’s limits on.a perpendicular scarp, 
is about forty-five or forty-six feet ; the nature of the channels not ad= 
mitting of any increase in breadth.. They are subject to irregular and 
temporary swells, of sometimes ten feet perpendicular, in heavy or sudden 


falls of rain. 


‘I ENTIRELY subscribe tothe arguments of Lreut. Wess, which to my 
apprehension are conclusive.. No doubt can remain, that. the different 
branches of the river, above Haridwar, take their rise on the southern side 
of the Himalaya, or chain of snowy mountains : and it is presumable, that 

all the tributary streams of the Ganges, including the Sarayu (whether its 
3 alleged source in the Mdnasarovara lake be credited or disbelieved, ) 
and the Yamund, whose most conspicuous fountain is little distant from 
that of the Ganges, also rise on the southern side of that chain of moun- 


tains. 


From the western side of the mountains, after the range, taking a 
sweep to the north, assumes a new. direction in the line of the meridian, 


arise streams tributary to the Indus, and perhaps the Indus itself. 


From the other side of this highest land, (for it is hardly necessary to 


remark, that the remotest fountains of rivers mark the highest , ground ; 5) 


a 


a declivity to the north or west gives to the mountain torrents, and 


THE SOURCES OF THE GANGES. © AL 


finally-to the rivers-which they-compose; one-or-other-of-these-directions. 
It is probably true, that the sources. of the: Sampoo or Brahmeputra and 
its tributary streams are. separated. only by: a-narrow. range: of snow-clad 
peaks from the sources-of the rivers. which constitute the Ganges, or which 
serve to swell its streams. and the-whole-province. of Lada elevated and’ 
rugged as it is, most ee declines. from» its. southern limit to both the. 


north oon west: 


~Tuis notion is supported. by: the information received from cadens 
who traffick between Hindustan and: Tibet, as. Lieut. Wess. has re- 
‘marked; and itis countenanced by routes from’Cashmir to Ladak, with: 
which: Major. WiLrorp. furnished me, and‘ which were collected by him: 


- from merchants. accustomed to travel between these countries:. 


In short it can: scarcely be doubted; that the: snowy mountains; seen’ 
from Hindustan and especially from) Rohi/khand, are the highest ground. 
between the level:plains of India. and the elevated regions: of. southern 
Tartary.. Whether. the. altitude of the highest . peaks. of Himalaya: be: 
quite so great’ as Lieut. Wea infers from. observation, I. will: not 
venture to affirm. The possible error from: the uncertainty respecting 
the quantity of the refraétion 1s considerable; and, .owing: te:disappoint-- 
ment | in the supply. of instraments,. no- barometrical: observation could 
be ‘made to confirm or check the conelusions. of a trigonometrical ealeue 
con.. Withoui however supposing the Himdlaya to exceed the Andes, 
there is. still room ,to argue, that am extensive. range of mountains, 


which rears, high .above the line of perpetual snow, in an almost tro- 


pical latitude, an uninterrupted chain of lofty peaks, is neither surpassed 
nor rivalled. by any other chain of mountains but the Cord:/leras of the 
Andes. 

O5 


#Varrative of a survey jor the purpose of discover ing 


the sources of: the Ganges. . 


By Carry Kic¥.: RAPER. 


. Communicated bp the Joresivent, °° 


Tue @ernnnce of which geographers. are hitherto i in _ possession 
regarding the source or sources of the Ganges, being uncertain and 
unsatisfactory, the supreme government ‘of Bengal determined, in 1807, 
to authorize a survey of the course of that river, up to its fountain, or as 
far as might be practicable ; and Lieut. Col. ‘CoLesrooxe, the surveyor 
general, then employed on a survey ‘of the newly acquired provinces, 
‘was directed to execute this commission. - Colonel CoLEBROOKE’S long 
and extensive experience, together with the ardent zeal which he’ had 
always displayed for the advancement of geographical knowledge, quali- 
fied him eminently for this task 5 but he was rendered unable to proceed 
byt the fatal malady which terminated his useful and meritorious labours. 
At his recommendation, Lieutenant Wess was nominated to continue 


Be 


A 


i 


ay ty 


“ed 


SN ities Reet cee TE 
coe Aig ep 


Surteyund nd 


ExeaTanl 


Mahadeva - ca-linga’ 


DZ 
Carcarts 
Haridwara 6 


& 
a 


of the 
CIR WE 


SLUEGSR 


(Dys 
by 
Lieut! W.S Webb 


EDR OY DI~ 


ase 
Noale of Brvtifh Miles 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. ) 444 


the enterprize, for the conduct of which he had-instructions to the fol- 
lowing effect. | 

1. To survey the Ganges, from Haridwar to Gangotri, where that 
river is supposed either to force its way, by a subterraneous passage, 


though the Himalaya mountains, or to fall over their brow, in the form 


_ of acascade. To ascertain the dimensions of the fall,.and delineate its 


appearance, and to observe its true geographical situation in latitude and 


longitude. 


* To ascertain whether this be the: ultimate source of the Ganges ; 
and in case it should prove otherwise, to trace the'river, by survey ,.as far 
towards its genuine source as possible... To learn, in particular,. whether, 
as stated by Major RENNELL, it arise from: the lake, Manasarobar ; and, 
should evidence be obtained confirming. his, account, to, get, as 's nearly 


as pemaetratl the bearing and distance of that lake. 


‘ To fix, as well as it can: be done, by eee of Fale snowy moun- 
tains, and by the reports of the natives, (should the time not admit of a 
more particular survey,) the, positions of the sources of the Alacananda 
river at, Bhadrinatha, and of the Cedar river, which joins it above Srina- 
gara, at Cedarnat’ha. One or both of the peaks, under which these rivers 


rise, are stated by Col. Harpwickxe to be visible from places near Srina- 
O04 83 . V9 ‘ 


gara; and consequently their situation may probably be ascertained by 


bearings taken at different stations on the road to Gangoitrt. 


« To inquire how far the source of the Yamund river lies tothe west 
or north-west of Gangotrz; and, if any particular mountain be pointed out 
as the place where it rises, to fix the position of that mountain by bear- 


ings, 


448 ss SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 

‘To ascertain generally the positions. of all the most) remarkable 
peaks in the Himdlaya range; taking their elevations to’ the. nearest 
minute with a theodelite, and drawing the appearances they pyesent to 


te. eye. a daauatdne es ud 


6. © THe situations of'all-towns, forts; places\of Hindu worship; Dhar= 
masdlas or resting places, will be ‘included, ‘and: am accurate delineation. 
made of the road) and of every remarkable or \intéresting -object which. 
is visible from it. 

«Tue height of the barometer (should such an:instument be ob= 
4ained in time*) is toibe observed at every halting place; for the pur- 
pose of being combined with trigonometrical calculations, in ascertaining 


the heights of the- principal mountains inthe Himalaya or snowy range.: 


‘ lr aula He ‘desirable tee ‘Lieutenant Woop, after completing 
the survey from Haridwar, by Srinagar or ‘Deéevaprayaga to Gangotrt, 
‘should return; ‘if practicable, by a different ‘and ‘more «easterly ‘route,. 
through Almora'to Barelisbie) avis ont to etoqet ert vd bos nist 
LIEUTENANT Wepp was accompariied on‘ his tour by ‘Captain Raper 
of the Honorabile Compatly’s | service, and ey Hearsay: formerly 


in that ¢ oF M ADHAIE SE NDHIAH. 


Ir was ‘proposed that Mr. Wess should commence é his j journey, as soon 
as might be practicable after the conclusion of the fair at Haridwar, which 
takes place annually at the vernal equinox. Tt was expected, that by ‘this 


time, the necessary orders would be circulated, ito the different Admils of 


the NM ce Raja; to aba safe meses throughthe Gurchalt territories. 


ie Dio mountain ee were eae de peichedfi from Culeutia: but unfortunately 
both were broken on the ae 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 2 


‘oTue party arrived, on the astof April 1808, at Haridwara,and enoarnped 
at the villageof. Canac‘hala, { Kankhal): on thewest bank of the Ganges, 
at the distaiee’ of about two miles from ‘the fair; and ontheleft of ‘the 
detachment‘which had been ‘assembled ‘for: thes ae ame of maintaining 
me guelllty on: aoe ectdsiensvank ma (rotlsew jod erlito Inemieonon: 


7 vex4 
Sf} 1O% 


_ PHE Sane oe oe Hara-ca-Pairi Pte at the ‘northern « eX 


tremity of Haridwara, is 23 miles from Canag’ ‘hala, and the road lies 


a ee, 
SSE 


through a wood, on the banks of the. river, ah 


Tur town of Hari dwidra is very inconsiderable in itself, having only 
one street about 15 feet ih breadth, and one furlong and a half in-léngtW. 
¥t is situated in lat.’ 29 57. 9 NL and in long. 78 ® go FE.’ as ascertained 
by Mr. Revgen Burrow, and corresponds, in its relative situation, with 
the observations made by Lieut. Wess, from our catnp near Canac’ hala, 
ve latitude of: which he made ey B6 7 N. 


“THe HatgetP atk foes foot of Hara’) is the Ghat where the ablutions 
are performed ; and: the temple dedicated:to this deity, rises from the bed 
of theiver at the basé of -theshill:s:It isoa plain building, surmounted 


by two cupolas, one of whichcontains the image of the divinity, cvoi. ! 


THE customs and manners of the Hindus are so blended with their 
religious ceremonies, and their mythology i is such a compound of alle- 
gory and fable, that it is hardly possible to ascertain the origin of their 
sacred institutions : we can therefore only relate traditions, leaving the ex- 
planation to those who are more conversant with the subject. This place 


‘derives its. name from Hara, which is synonymeus with Mayapeva, and 


P s 


A50 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


Dwara a door or passage.* The Ganges, after forcing its way through 
an extensive tract of mountainous country, here first enters on the plains ; 
and the veneration which the Hindys have for this river, would natural- 
ly point out this as a place deserving of peculiar worship. At the com- 
mencement of the hot weather, an annual pilgrimage is enjoined, and 
attended by people from all parts of Hindustan and the Dekhin, for the 
purpose of making their ablutions in the holy stream. The bathing com- 
mences in the month of Chaitra, when the sun is in Mina or ‘Pisces, and 
concludes on the day he enters Mésha or Aries, agreeably to the solar 
computation of the Hindus, and corresponding with the 1ath April, on 
which day the sun has actually advanced 20° in that sign. Every twelfth 
year is celebrated with greater rejoicings, and is called the Cumbhe 
Mela, so denoted from the planet Jupiter being then in the sign of Aqua- 
rius... Whether this sign be symbolical of the purpose for which they 
meet, or whether the injunction be arbitrary or accidental, is mot ascer- 
tained; but a pilgrimage at these duodecennial periods is considered the 
most fortunate and efficacious. The present was one of those periods; 
being just twelve: years since the visit of Col. Harpwicke to the fair, — 
when the contentions, which took place between the different sects of re~ 
ligious mendicants, were attended with considerable bloodshed, as related 
in the sixth volume of Asiatick Researches. To prevent a repetition of 
such outrages, the detachment assembled for the preservation of peace 
was this year of greater strength than usual. The fair is totally uncon 
nected with the ostensible purport ‘of the meeting ; ; but the Hindu never 
loses sight of his worldly interests, and a | Mela is a necessary conse- 


A TN ne ag 


*  Taradwara, also called Ciniieidindira It is written Hfaridwéra in ‘the Cédirac’honda 
of the Scanda Purana, and other Purdnas. This marks a different etymology ; from Hari, 
Visunv, not from Hara, Manansva. Note by the President. 


‘SURVEY OF THE GANGES, ADI 


quence of their religious convocations ; numbers are led hither as much 
from commercial as holy motives, and independant of the merchandize 
brought by the merchants from the Penjab, Cabul, Cashmir and other 
‘places, most of the pilgrims supply themselves with some articles, the 
‘produce or manufacture of the country from which they came, for which 
they are certain of an advantageous sale; through this channel the princi- 
“pal cities in the Duaba, Delhi and Lakhnau are supplied with the pro- 
-ductions of the western and northern countries. To facilitate these 
commer¢ial transactions, which are carried on to an immense extent, 
agents are deputed from the most respectable bankers, who exchange 
money, and grant bills, to all parts of India, to any amount. This kind of 
‘megociation must be extremely profitable, as a high premium is levied on 
the Hund‘i,* and the produce of the sales is generally remitted in this 
manner; few articles from the Company’s or Vizier’s provinces being 
disposed of in the way of barter. Although a very considerable traffic be ! 
carried on at this season, it does not strike a person with that idea. 
One great disadvantage, however, is the bad accommodation for the mer- ° 
chants, who are obliged to stow their goods into all the vacant holes | 
-and corners, where they are not exposed to public view, and which are so 
confined as not to admit of the bales being unpacked. A person, there- 
fore, who may be desirous of examining and ascertaining what articles may 
have been brought for sale, is obliged to make his way, with great difficul- 
ty, through an immense crowd ; and after hunting in vain, through narrow, 
dark and noisome passages, he at length relinquishes the attempt in dis- 
gust. The inconvenience might be obviated, without much.expense, by 


building a commodious street, with shops on each side ; which, by being let 


out at a reasonable price, during the fair, would:soon repay the original cost. 


* Bill of exchange. 


ABS ‘SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 
The. protection afforded to the merchant, added to the convenience: this 
arrangement would produce, might. be the means of bringing. agreater Va~ 
riety of foreign. productions | thr ough this channel. AS very, great amend- 
ments have already | been made 1 in the. roads, tending. much to, the comfort 
of the passengers, and | have excited, their high commendations. and..thanks, 
we may perhaps in time see these improvements also. carried into. eflect. 
‘The principal articles brought hither for sale, are horses, mules, , camels, a 
“speeies of. tobacco {called Caccar, a. antimony,,. asafoctida, dried:fruits; such 
as apricots, figs, prunes, raisins, almonds; pistachio nuts and) pomegran- 
ates, from Cabul, Candahar, Multan,and the Penjab; shawls, Dutas, Pate 
tus, from Cashmir and. Amritsar ; -Chiras, (oF spotted turbans;)): looking- 
to laaces te toys, with var ious manufactures.in brass.and.ivory; from Jayapura ; 
te from Rohilkhand, Lakhnau and, Silhet; bows'and ‘arrows, from 
2) Multin and the Dud ; ; rock salt from, Lahor; baftas,and piece goods; from 
‘Raha, a large city in the Penjab,.. The country of Marwar also supplies 
a great number of camels, and a species of flannel called Lez. . From-the 
‘company’s provinces are brought kharua, muslins, mashré (or : sarcenef;) 
‘cocoa-nuts and woollen cloths. Of the latter,.a few bales are sent omthe 
‘part 0 of the company ; but the sale of them is very. inconsiderable, and the 


coarsest only meet with a ready market.) 0:09 Jmibe oh ca ee oe 


Tue northern merchants who visit the fair, travel in large parties called 
-Cajfilahs ; andthe cattle brought for sale are used also for the conveyance 
of merchandise.. Those who have no investments of shawls or dried fruits, 
-accommodate pilgrims, and other travellers, from whom they receive 2 more 
than sufficient to defray the expenses of the animals on the road. We 
‘inquired what might be the price of a seat ona camel, and were informed, 


ad a man who had travelled in that manner, thee fe had paid | nine rupees 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 458 


fram Marwar to Haridwaéra. The machine, in which the goods and pase 
sengers are stowed, is a kind of wooden pannier, about three feet long and 
two. feet broad, with a:low-railing all round, and the bottom laced with 
cords. One of these is. suspended om each side the camel, and_ each 
pannier accommodates two passengers, _ The Cafilahs generally assem- 
ble at Amritsar, about the end of Febr uary, and. pursue their route 
through the Sik’ h country, At that place, and at the principal cities in the 
Penjat, duties are levied, not only on the merchandise, but on the trae 
vellers, at a fixed price per head ; and they complain much of the inter- 
ruption they meet with, from the numerous banditti, who hover about for 
plunder, , T hese freebooters are always mounted, and go in parties of 
twenty or. thirty. together ; 3, and: although the Céfilahs are. sufficiently 
strong to keep them at a distance, they often succeed | in RATERS away 
some of the pireeelers. 


Arter crossing the Satlej, they proceed it in “security t to Héridiine and 
the road from Sehéranpir i is a continued line of travellers, from the mid- 
dle of Maxchi till the conclusion of the fair. 


THis i is the most frequented track ; although, towards thee end of the fes= 
tival, every avenue is closed, by the swarms which pour in from all quar- 
‘ters, Those who come merely for the purpose of bathing, arrive in the 
‘morning ; and, after performing their ablutions, depart in the evening, or 
onthe following day ; by which means a constant succession of strangers is 
kept up; occasioning one of the most busy scenes that can be well 
conceived. To calculate the probable amount of such multitudes would 
‘be impossible, | and it would be equally ‘vain to hazard a conjecture ; 5 but 
if we estimate the number at two millions of qauils, we shall probably fall 
short rather than exceed the reality. During the Maharata government, 


there were some grounds on which the calculation might have been made ; 


Q5 


Abt SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


as a kind of poll-tax was levied on those who came to the fair, and 
very heavy duties on cattle and merchandise; but this arbitrary syste 
is now abolished, and all casts and descriptions of people have free int 


gress and egress, without impost or molestation. 


To subsist such hosts of people, would, one might suppose, almost 
create a famine; but the Bazar exhibited no appearance of scarcity, and 
flour sold in our camp at the rate of twenty-four or twenty-five sers for 
the rupee. The ephemeral visitors, in general, bring their own provisions ; 
and some thousands of carts are employed in conveying grain to the fair. 
These supplies are drawn chiefly from the Duab; and, to judge by the ap- 
pearance of the crops in that quarter, subsistence might have been 
yielded to twice the number; for the whole country was a perfect picture 


of affluence and plenty. 


BesipEs the articles above mentioned, we were much surprised to see 
some Venetian and Dutch coins, and some toys of European manufacture, 
“exposed for sale in the market : by what route the latter found their way 


to India, it is difficult to say, but most probably by Surat. 


Tue horses and cattle are dispersed, indiscriminately, all over the fair, 
which is held in the bed of the river, at this season nearly dry. After the 
first of April, the influx of people is so great, that few vacant spots are’ 
to be found in the vicinity of the market ; and encroachments are made on 
the neighbouring mountain : huts and temporary habitations are observed to 
rise in every direction; and, from a barren deserted bed of sand,the whole 
‘surface is seen in motion. ‘Te is curious to observe the different cast of 
‘countenance! of the various tribes who are here assembled ; and the con- 
trast of charaéter would furnish an excellent subject for the pencil of an. 


Hocartu. The most conspicuous personages are the Fakirs, of whom 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. ADS 
there are sevral sects; but the principal ones are the Gosains or Sannyasis, 
the Bairdgis, the Jogis and the Udasis. ‘The four sects are again’ sub-di- 
vided, and branch out into a great variety ; the different shades and dis- 
criminatioris of which it is difficult to make out, of comprehend. The 
most numerous are’ the Gosains, who, during the Maharata government, 
were sufficiently powerful to dispute the authority at the place and not 
only collected the duties, on their own account ; but regulated’ the police 
during. the fair. This assumption was, of course, productive of many 
serious disputes, which were decided by the sword: but the Gosains 
were generally victorious, and maintained the sovereignty for many 
years. The next powerful sect was the Barragi; but, from the year 
1760, till the company got possession of the Duab, this cast, was de- 
barred from the pilgrimage. The cause of this exclusion proceeded 
from two brothers, D’nocaLt Gir and Dayara™M Patna, who, having 
determined on a life of penance, the former enlisted himself under the 
banners of the Gosains, and the latter of the Bairagis. Inthe Cumbh-mela 
of that year, they both happened to meet at Haridwara, and mutual 

_Yrecriminations took place, regarding the tenets which they had indivi- 
dually embraced. From a private, TeBeearie a general cause > and it 
was agreed, that the sword should prove the superiority. Onthe Purbé 
ot last day of bathing, the two parties met, near Canac’hala, anid after 
a long and bloody contest, victory declared in favour of the Gosains. It is 
said that eighteen thousand Bairagis were left dead on the Rela. Since 
that time, the Gosains have claimed the pre-eminence, and appear to have 
exercised their authority in a manner little é¢xpressive of meekness or 
toleration. Although their despotic sway is over, they still occupy the 
best situations at the fair; the whole of the road between Canac’hala and 


Haridwara being inhabited by this sect. Considerable expense must 


456 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


have been incurred by many of them, to. render their temporary habita- 
tions comfortable and. convenient, . On the ridge of the bank, .on each 
side of. the road, grass huts and small, Bangalahs are erected, in front of 
which are high Chabutras, in jmitation of forts and bastions, with embras 
sures, &c, On these they repose, with all the pride of conscious supe- 
riority and independence, ‘Many of them profess a total disregard for 
all worldly concerns, and appear completely in a state of nature, 


“ Awona’ these Gosaing are ‘many men of considerable ‘property, who 
‘assume. only the garments of the devotee, being in other respects well 
‘provided with: all the comforts and conveniencies of life; some of them — 
follow ; a military profession, but the greater number are engaged in agri- 
“cultural or commercial pursuits, in which they acquire large fortunes. 
| On occasions like the present, they expend large sums, in charity, among 
aie poor of their own sect, and in presents to the priests or Brahmens, 
“who ‘preside over the different places of sacred worship. One mode of 
“dispensing their charity is by stationing people at different places on the 
road, to distribute water to the thirsty passengers ; and although the boon 
be small, itis very salutary, and there is always a constant succession of 


‘claimants and petitioners. 


Tue Gosains or Sannydsis are distinguished by a sheet or wrapper of 
cleth, dyed with red ochre, and round the neck they were astring of 
beads, called Rudracsha ;* this latter, however, is not confined to this sect, 
as the Udasis and Jogis make use of the same. The Gosains are the wor- 
shippers of Siva. The Bairdgis are the disciples of VisHnu, and are diss 


tinguished by two perpendicular stripes of yellow ochre, or sandal, on the 


* Seeds of the Ganitrus of Rumputus: a species of Eleocarpus. 


{ 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. AS 


forehead, and by a string of Zw/us/ beads round the neck. The Udasvs 
are the followers of Nawac, the founder of the Szkh sect; and Fadecs. 
their prayers to the prophet, whom they term Guru. They are known 
by the conical cap, with a fringe, which they wear on all solemn occa- 
sions. Ihe Jogis or Canp’hatas are the disciples of Siva, as the Gosains ; 
but, as the term Canp’hata implies, they have a longitudinal slit. in the 
cartilage of the ear, through which a ring, or plate, of horn, wood or 
silver, about the size of a crown piece, is suspended. Another custom ob-_ 
tains among the Gosains and Jogzs, which is uncommon among the other 
Hindus, that of burying their dead. All these casts engage in husbandry 
and commerce; but the profession of arms is peculiar to the Gosains or 
Sannyasis; some of them never shave, but allow the hair on the head to 
grow to an enormous length, binding it) [round the forehead, in sinall 


tresses, like a turban. 


No. particular ceremony is observed at. the bathing, which consists 
entirely in the simple immersion. Those who are rigidly pious, or may 
have any. apprehension in going into the water, are introduced by acouple 
of Brahmens.; who, having dipped the penitent in the holy stream, recon- 
duét him to the shore, Few, however, require this assistance ; and, as the 
water is not above four feet deep, the women even plunge in without hesita- 
tion, and both sexes intermix indiscriminately. After the ablution is per- 
formed, the men whose fathers are dead, and widows, undergo the opera- 
tion of tonsure; and many of them strew the hair in some frequented 
path, with the superstitious idea that good or bad fortune is indicated by 
the person or animal that first chances to tread upon it. An elephant is 


considered peculiarly fortunate. 


Brsipes the Har-ca-Pairi, there are several other places of religious 
R 5 


% 
ASS 


= 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


worship in the neighbourhood. The Pach-Tirt’ha is a eolle€tive name, : 
given to five pools or basons of water, situated between two hills to the 
west of the town. The names of these are Amrii-Cund, Tapta-Cind, 
Rama-Cund, Sita-Cund, and Surya-Ciind. They all. proceed from the 
same source, and appear to be beds formed in the rock, by a water 
course, which may be traced to the summit of the hill.. The Brahmens 
wished to persuade us, that these reservoirs were supplied by*springs, 
issuing from the side of the rock; but there was no appearance to justify 
the assertion. The water is strongly impregnated with minerals, diffusing 
an offensive smell; and it was moreover extremely foul, by the agitation. 


caused by the bathers. 


% 


Tue next place deserving notice is Bhima Ghora, situated to the N. WwW. 
of the town; and the road to it lies over the mountain. contiguous to Har= 
ca~Pairé, It isin a small recess of the mountain, which isa perpendi- 
cular solid ‘rock, about three hundred and fifty feet in height. Itis said, that 
Buima was posted here, to prevent the river from taking a different course + 
and immiediately above the bath, about twelve feet from the ground, isan 
artificial'excavation in the rock, which they ‘pretend was: occasioned: by a. 
kick from the horse on which Buima was mounted. The cave is about. 
five feet square, and: inhabited: during the:fdir, by a Fakir. Ladders,are- 
planted, for the convenience: of the curious, who may be: desirous of con- 
vincing themselves of the powers which this horse was reported to pos- 
sess. The Cind;, or pool; is larger than those abovementioned:; and, being — 
in one of the small channels. of the river, receives a constant though, 
scanty supply. It is a commodious place for bathing, but not considered 
peculiarly holy by orthodox Hindus. Opposite to’ Har-ca-Pazr2 isa high: 
hill, called: Chandicd, Ghattia, on the top of which. is.a small temple, 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES.” ADS 
with a trident. This we had not an opportunity of visiting, nor’ did we see 


Satya Ciind, a sacred place, about half a mile to the west of our camp. 


Ar the foot of the pass leading from: Har-ca-Pairi, is a Gure’hali Choki 
or post, to which: slaves: are brought down from the hills, and exposed 
for sale. Many hundreds of these-poor wretches, of both sexes, from 


three to thirty years of age, are annually-disposed of in the way of traffic. 


Tose slaves are brought down, from all pacts of the interior of the, 


hills, and sold at Haridwar, from ten.to one hundred and fifty rupees. 


Tue shew of cattle, this year, was very inferior to. what might have been: 
expected ; and the great demand, both on the part of the Company: and of. 
individuals, raised the prices. very considerably, The average. price off 
the camels from the Penjab was seventy-five rupees; and a.common horse: 
was not to be purchased under two-hundered and fifty, or three hundered: 
rupees, There were very. few of the Perstaz: or high northern: breed ; 
the prevailing casts were the Turk?, and.the-cross.breed: of Turk? and: Té-: 
2, A singular mode of conducting bargains obtains here;; which; how-. 
ever, 1s not uncommon in other parts. of india:. The, merchants. never; 
mention vivd voce, the prices they have fixed. on. their. cattle, but. the- 
agreement is carried on, by the finger, and. a: cloth: is. thrown..over. the: 
hands, to prevent the by-standers from gaining. any information. The fol- 
lowing is the key to this secret language, which is very simple, though. 
expressive. Each finger, under the term of Daiah, implies. one rupee, 
of Dohrah Danah: two rupees. Thus, by. taking hold of;three of the 
merchant’s fingers, and making use of the first term, it would. imply 
three and of the second termssix rupeés. Swi or Suitz/? means twenty 
rupees, and each finger, under that term, bears that value. So, or 


hundreds, are expreSsed in the same manner; and it is only necessa- 


460 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


ry to give the term, to be clearly understood. Bargains are concluded, 
in this manner, with great readiness’; and it is very rare that any 
mistake or misunderstanding occurs, between the purchaser and the 
vender. Those who are not conversant in this language, are obliged 
to.employ. Delda/s or brokers, who are to be met in all parts of the 
fair, and receive a per centage on the purchase; but, as they generally 
have an understanding with, and are in the interest of the merchants, 


very little dependance can be placed on the honesty of these agents. 


‘Tue Governor of Srinagar, Hasti D’naL CuautTra, being arrived at 
Carcari, a small Gure’hah village, near Bhim-Ghora; we paid him a visit 
on the 8th of April, and were kindly received. Our meeting was under a 
large tree; his present temporary habitation being too small to receive us. 
Ide expatiated much on the difficulties of our undertaking, and the priva- 
tioris to which we should be subjeéted ; “but assured us of every assistance - 
in his power, only lamenting, that as a new governor had been appointed 
from IVepal, he should not be able to yield us such effectual aid, as he 
would have done, had the termination of his office been more remote. 
He promised, however, that if it depended on him, every thing should be 
ready for our departure two or three days after the conclusion of the 
fair. ‘The Chautra is a man about forty-five or forty-six years of age, 
of middie stature, and rather corpulent. His countenance is pleasing, and 
his manners very conciliatory: in his waist he wore a large curved knife, 
with a plain ebony handle, the sheath mounted with gold. Most of the 
chiefs about him were armed with weapons of iS same shape, but 


mounted With silver. 


‘On the following morning, Hast: D’nat returned our visit; and the 


subject of our journey was again resumed. In the. course of conver- 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES: 461 
gation, he suggested, that the route to Gangotré by the way of Srinagar 
would be very circuitous, and could not be completed in less than a 
month and a half; whereas, by making Gangotri our first object, we 
might return by Srinagar in one month. By this arrangement, we had 
the advantage of comprehending the whole circle of. the places we 
wished to visit, within the limits of a two month’s tour,, leaving us one 
month for the performance of the journey to Bhadri-nat’h. The Chawitra 
staid but a short time ; when he took his leave, we .presented him with 
a few articles of European manufacture, with which he appeared highly 
gratified. 


Tue tenth of April, being the: Purb¢ or last He of ee the crowds 
ifpenple were immense ; every avenue tothe Ghdt was completely 
choaked up; and the flight of steps, leading to the water, poured down 
from the top such a constant. succession of fresh comers, that the lower 
tiers were unable to resist the impetus, and were ‘inyoluntarily hurried 
into the stream. The fair, however, concluded without any troubles or 
disturbance, to the great surprise and satisfaction of numbers, who were 
accustomed to consider bloodshed and murder inseparable from the 
Cumb’ha Mela; as, for many ages past, these duodecennial periods have 
_ been marked with some fatal catastrophe. A very salutary regulation 
_was enforced by our police; prohibiting any weapons being worn or 
carried at the fair. Guards were posted, at the different avenues, to re< 
ceive the arms of the passerigers ; a'ticket was placed on each, and 2 
corresponding one given to the owner ; the arms were returned on the 
ticket being produced. 


“Tuts arrangement had the desired effect; for the utmost tranquillity 


prevailed ; and from the content and satisfaétion that were expressed, by 
55 


462 ‘SURVEY, OF THE GANGES, 


all ranks of people, on this occasion, we may anticipate the praises that 
will be carried hence, to all, parts of Hiadostan, on the mild system of the 
British goverpment. coos -anilsar vd .esovodw sled & baad 


@e hres otra 
wa DIRLSH LA 0K £02 


- On the eleventh we received a visit from’ Hasti D’ WAL, ‘accompanied 
by Buarko‘ Taran,’ his” succegSor in ‘the’ ‘goverhinent ‘of Srinagar, on 
whom the’ arrangetnents for our journey were in future: to! dpe. We 
Found in this man: ereat’ disinclination to forward our views. He at first 
endeavourett to deter 1 us from the journey, ‘by exag ggerated representa- 
tions of its ‘difficulties + and afterwards threw various obstacles in ‘the way 
of our preparations. At last, however, in conformity to the instruétions 
of his government, though with evident reluctarice, and\at.a at ‘exorbitant 
rate; he furnished ‘as many coolies and bearers; for the. Jampuans ¢ or hill 


litters, as enabledus to proceedson thefellevang days) bus pau © deo 


Linu. Wess took the height of Bhim C héra, which he ascertained fo 
be four hundred ands seven feet. eulogtit ae 


\ 4 


“Tae following morning, | we e received the. ast visit “of the benevolent 


Hast Dp HAL, whose removal from office we had much. cause to regret, 


He expressed, his sorrow, ‘that we, should set off so il] provided with. care y, 


riage, and that we had been detained SO Jong. We parted, after giving 
mutual presents: and he promised. to meet us at Srinag ar, and accompany 


us to Amon ra, , where his brother Baim Sa A was governor. 


, At ten:o’clock, our baggage and tents were ready to move off, and we 
commenced our line of march.o: It was quite ac ovelty, to see the Pahars 
carrying their loads, which were contained in large cbuskets¢ called Cand’ 
or, Cand'hi. They, are; made. of, Bambu, - about Lvo. and , an. half. feet high, 


ip the shape of 2.cone, and are slung: to. dhe . shoulders, by means of 4 cous ce 


oe 
Cc, ks 


SURVEY) OF THE GANGES, ASS 


ple’of strong, loops, made of rope, or plaitedygrass, through owhich: the 
arms are introduced. Each man is provided with across? stick, in the 
shape © of the, Jetter, i, about oe and an half feet high, which assists. him 
in walking, and serves as a prop ‘or rest for, the purthen, when he »is in- 
clined to take breath, without disengaging his load, . “Those articles. which 
were, too long or bulky to be packed ina Candi, were well. secured with 
cords, and carried on the back in the same. manner... The Jampudn is a 
small Ddedstead, about three feet i in. length. and. two, in: bréadth : at each 
corner is a neh which Supports a canopy. — The poles are about cight feet 
tong, fixed on eacli side, with a transverse bar at the extremities ; in the 
center’ of which i is a small pole \ or. rest, by which ne carriage 1S conveyed 
in ‘the: manner of a Tonjon. It is rather a confined and inconvenient car- 
riage at first: but the motion is ‘extremely easy. This machine is pecu- 


liary adapted for 3 a inountainous country, as the weight remains aaue in 


equilibrio, 


- i a § 


ne soon as we struck our tents, the Chawtra, with the troops stationed 
at Canac hata were put into motion, and set off towards their respective 
destinations. Seaiael companies of new levies from Nepal were going 
to relieve a detachment of the Gurc’ hali troops, which had been em- 
ployed for two years and’a half in blockading Cangra, a strong hill fort 
belonging to Rajah ‘Sansa’ R-CHaND, without being able to reduce it to 
terms, or make any impression. Our road, for four miles two furlongs, 
run parallel with; and ata short distance from ‘the river; when we 
proceeded 1 in a N. We direction, quitting the: track of the pilgrims, who 
were going by the way of “Hrishivésa (ir tk’ Gog to Bhadri-nat he and 
Cédira-nat'h. 


Aot SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 
Ar five o’clock, P. M. we encamped, having marched twelve miles, © 
in a north-west direction: canal 


We observed, on the road, Svea fig and white mulberry trees, witht 
Tipe fruit; and the wild fowls, peacocks and black partridges* were 
calling in every direction. Wesaw some Obs or pits, for catching ele- 
phants, which are numerous, and very destructive’ to the crops in this 
valley. The species found here is small, and far inferior to those caught 
in other part of Hindostan. They seldom exceed-seven feet in height, 


and are sold, when first caught, ee two or three hundred rupees. 


Two days, in whith we arctica went. miles, about N. N. W. half 
W. brought us to Gurudwara, an extensive village, of beautiful appears. 
ance, pleasantly situated, and adorned with a handsome temple, erected 
by Ram-Ragz, one of the followers of Nanac, the founder of the 
Sik’h religion. The priests are of the sect of Uddsis. During the Holz, 
an annual fair held here is numerously attended, by pagtms from ms 


mich and countries to the westward. 


Asout half a mile to the N. of the village, is the field of battle, which 
decided the contest between the Srinagara and Gurc’ha rajahs ; the form- 
er of whom was killed in the engagement, by a musket ball. The ac- 
counts of his death spread general consternation through the country ; 
and the inhabitants, forsaking their villages, retired to the mountains, 
whence they could not be drawn by any threats, or persuasions. ‘The 

whole of this beautiful valley was laid open to pillage, and the following 
: year remained uncultivated, when Har-sewac-Ram, the present Mehant, 
was reinstated in his possessions. Through his influence, the peasants were 


TT ‘ = = — 


* Tetrao-Francolinus. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. AGE 
mducéd to return ; and the country hus, in some measure, recovered from. 


this severe blow. 


APRIL 16th. The weather being stormy, with rain, we halted, and re- 
ceived the visit of Buarro Tapau, who appeared to evince a more friendly 
disposition’ than formerly ; and as his route was now about to separate 
from ours, took measures, by registering our attendants, to guard against 
their ‘desertion. He took his leave with many expressions of friendship. 
We miade him some trifling presents at parting, and separated, under the 
_ most flattering assurances of his good ‘will, and desire to render us every 
assistance. ; 

-a7th. Marcuep to Nagal. The first part of the road lay by the side 
ofa beautiful little river, which turns four or five water mills, placed in the 
declivities of its bed. This machine for grinding corn, is of very simple : 
construction, and is in general use in this part of the country. It is com- 
_ posed of two large round stones, about eighteen inches in diameter and 
four in thickness. ‘ The under one is fixed, and the upper one placed in a 
perpendicular axle, at the lower extremity of which eight or ten spokes _ 
are thrown out horizontally. On these the water is brought to descend, 


from.a sufficient elevation to: give the machine a quick rotatory motion. 


‘Tue banks of this rivulet were lined with the willow and the raspberry } 
bush; the fruit of which was ripe, of a deep. yellow, with hardly flavor | 
enough to call’ to recollection’ the fruit of Europe. Wheat and barley 
wére produced in great abundance, in the vallies, which possess.a fertile 
soil ; but the oppressive nature of the “Gure ‘hdl government, and the 
heavy éxactions ‘which it lays ‘on the labour of the husbandman, dis- 
courage cultivation.’ This Parganah of Dhun, lying between the Gan- 
- es'and Junina rivers; which’are here forty miles distant, is said to have 
TS 


AG6 | SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


formerly yeilded to the Rajah of Srinagar a lac of rupees annually ; which 
revenue, under the Gure’ha/z government, is reduced to thirty-five thou- 


sand. 


18th. Marcuen to Mugra. The distance i is estimated ten or eleven 
miles N. E. by N. On this day’s march, we crossed a mountain, about | 
two thousand feet high, the ascent and descent of which were very steep 
and rugged. "The mountain was, in some places, almost perpendicular ; 
and the foot path cut out into zigzags of about thirty feet in length. In 
other places, it ran along a narrow ledge, not more than a foot in_ 
breadth; while, on the outer side, was a precipice, of six or seven hundred 
feet. A most alarming prospect to persons unaccustomed to such situa- 
tions; and here we had reason to admire the agility and steadiness of 
the hill people, to whom habit had rendered the travelling in such 


tremendous paths familiar. 


‘In the commencement of this day’s march, we enjoyed a sight of 
uncommon beauty, which was rendered more striking by being con- 
cealed by a jutting point of rock, till we approached very near, and 


ascended a little bank, when it burst suddenly on our view. 


Ir was a fall of water, from an excavated bank, with a cave or grotto 
at each extremity, forming together an arch of about one hundred feet in 
perpendicular height, with a subtended base of eighty. or one hundred | 
yards. ‘Through every part of the impending summit, the water oozed in 
drops, which fell in showers into a bason, whence it was ¢arried, by a 
small stream, into the river below. 3 . 

Tue lofty trees and luxuriant shrubs which overhung the brow, threw a 
partial shade over the picture ; while the sun, striking full upon the cas- - 


cade, was reflected in the sparkling globules ; giving a richness and bril- 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. AGT 


liancy to the scene, which words are incompetent toexpress. The bason, 
or receiver, was a hard solid stone, of an ochrous colour, smoothed by the 
action of the water ; but the bank itself was composed of a thin coat of 
earth, of the same hue, but soft and friable at the top, and more indurated 
at the base. Upon an inspection of the grotto on the right, we were struck 


with new and more singular appearances. 


Ir is a cavern, about six feet in heicht, ten in depth, and fourteen or six- 
teen in length, and is a natural excavation, the walls and roof of which are 
of rock. The water filters through the top, from which pendent shoots, 
like icicles, are disposed, in all the different stages of petrifaction. The 
small ramifications form variegated beds of moss, serving as conductors 


for the water when it first begins to crystalize ; and, from a tube or pipe, 


| they become, by repeated incrustations, a firm consolidated mass. The 


various colours, produced by the vegetation, changing with the different 


shades of light, give to the outer surface the appearance of mother of 


pearl ; but, when the petrifaction is complete, the inside has a great re- 


semblance to alabaster. — 


THE water is excessively cold and clear ; and, from an examination of 
the first process, one would be inclined to suppose it impregnated with 
some fine micous particles, which adhere to the vegetable substance ; 
and, by degrees, accumulate into a solid body. We could with difficulty 
prevail on ourselves to quit this beautiful spot; but, as we had a long and 
arduous journey to complete before the evening, we had only time to 
examine its principal beauties. Itis called Sansar Dhara, or the dripping 
rock. On this day’s march we first saw the mountain pine, called by 


the natives Chir, or Kholan.* 


eeeeeeeeoaoaoaoaoaoaoaoaoaoaoaoaaaaoaoaaaEaaEaEoaoooeee————eaoaoaoooaoaoSoEoeeeeE——SeSS 
* Pinus Longifolia. Roxs. 


A468 : SURVEY OF THE GANGES, _ 

igth. Mancnep to Bohan Devi, a smali village, so called from a tem= 
ple which it contains, dedicated toadeity of thatname. Distance computed: 
seven and an half miles, about N. E. by N.. We crossed: another moun=- 
ian estimated at about. one thousand and two hundred’ feet high.. The: 
thermometer in the, morning was. at 484°, and on this, mountain: we were: 
delighted to recognize, among its vegetable productions, many or our Euros 
pean acquaintance, as the peach, apricot, walnut, strawberry, raspberry, 
dandelion, butter flower and white rose. Near the temple of Bohan 
Devi stood a fine spreading fir, of the species which the natives call Deo- 
dar.* It yields a great quantity of pitch, and the trunk acquires muchy a 
- larger dimensions than the Chir. The wood is more solid and durable, 
on which account it is more prized by the natives for all purposes of. 


building.—The adjacent hills were covered with forests of this tree. 


eoth. Marcuep to Lallart, a very small village, situated in, latitude,.. 


by observation, 30°33" $2 N., ‘Thermometer in.the morning 52°. 


On. the first part_of the.march, the land on.the road side was well culti- 
vated, and even the sides of the hills were cut into small: plats, rising -one - 
above the other, faced with stones and watered | ‘by the small .streams 

which i issue from the heights, and are conducted from the upper: to. the. 
lower platforms i in succession. Here. we found the -Boorans} and the: 
Banja a species of oak. The mountains are covered with immense forests: 


of these trees. 


Unrizone o'clock we had been gradually ascending, when ‘we came 
to.a small space of table land, whence we beheld: a sight the most sub= 


lime and aweful that can be pictured to the imagination. | We were now 


* Pinus Doédwara Rox. Bune es 1) 
t Rhododendron puniceuin’ Rox. described by Col. Harpwicke, As, Rs. y..6. p. 359. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. | 469 


on the apex of one of the highest mountains in the neighbourhood; and 
from the base ‘to the summit the perpendicular height could not be less 
than four thousand feet; probably it far exceeded this calculation. From 
the edge of the scarp, the eye extended over seven or eight distin& 
‘chains of hills, one rising above the other, till the view was terminated ‘by 
the Himalaya, or snowy mountains. It is necessary for a person ‘to place 
‘himself in our situation, before he can form a just conception of the scene. 
The depth of the valley below, the progressive elevation of the interme- 
diate hills, and the majestic splendor of the “ cloud-capt’ Himalaya, 
formed so grand a picture, that the mind was impressed with a sensation 


. of dread rather aa of picache! 


Te intermediate ranges appeared to run nearly parallel to.each other, - 


and to havea general direction of about N. W. to S. E... The most 
distinguished peaks of the snewy range are those designated by the 
names of \Gangeuiri and Jamautri, whence the Ganges and Jamung 
mivers are supposed to derive their source. The direction.of the former, 
-astaken by Lieutenant Wess, from the spot where we stoed, was N. 
46°3 E. ‘its angle jof elevation.g° 2°. The natives distinguished it by 
the name of Mahadevaica-linga: its shape is pyramidical, with a broad 
base, and the point\rather flattened. ‘The: latter bore N. 18° 34° Evits 
angle of elevation 3°17. These two-appeared to be.the highest peaks 
in the whole range. The horizontal::distance of thisextensive chain, 
vaccording to the bestestimate'we were able. to:form, could not exceed 
thirty miles. By the:computations of tle natives, we were twelve days 
Journey fromthe former; but the \experience which we have already 
chad of the nature of the countny, does not tend to destroy the: supposi- 
tion, or render(it. extravagant, 
U 5 


470 SURVEY GF THE GANGES. 

We. began now to descend by what is. called the Magur Ghai ;-and 
it was two. hours before we gained the base, which is watered, by a ri- 
vulet called by the same name. From the middle of the Ghat, we had 
a first view. of the Bhdgirat’ht river, which was. hailed by all.our. Hindu 
servants, with loud acclamations, and with the accustomed terms of salu- 


tation and respect. 


eist. Marcuep to Mangal-nat’h-ca-T’han, which is a place of wor- 
‘ship, sacred to Mahddcva, and inhabited by a Jogz. Its latitude 30% 


‘36 80°. N. 
q 


THis morning the thermometer was 54°. After ascending a Ghat. 
for about one mile, we came again in sight of the Bhagirat’ht, distant 
from us about two and an halfvor three miles on our right. The stream 
appeared to run with great rapidity, and the breadth of it might be about 
forty or fifty yards. On the E. bank was.a very pretty village, with fine 
-cultivation. Itis called’ Haddiadri; and-inhabited by Jégis. As we pro- 
ceeded, the river opened more fully uponus; and we could perceive 
its course, winding at the foot of the mountains, for a considerable dis- 
tance, to the N. N. E. Some of the snowy tops‘of the Himdlaya were 
also visible; but we gradually lost sight of them, as we-descended into 
the valley. - The sMagur:river here falls into:the Bhagirat’he. Our road 
now lay on the W. side ofi the valley, which may. be about one and anchalf 
mile. in breadth, and’ prettily interspersed with hamlets.. This is’ the 
only plain, deserving’ that appellation, that: we have met with since: we 
quitted the Dhin Perganah: ‘This valley is: entirély: confined to the 
W. shore of the Bhdgirat’hi ; the -E. bank being the base of ‘a very 
lofty chain of mountains. . The hills on our left had avery ‘barren 


appearance; but the fertility of the soil below began‘to increase, as the 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, ATh 
vegetation of the mountain proportionally lessened. On one side, scarcely 
a vestige of verdure or vegetation was tobe seen, excepting here: and 
there a solitary fir; while, on the other, the rich flourishing, crops exhi- 
bited a pleasing contrast, and seemed to exult in the advantage of their 
situation. The sound of: the rustic pipe first called. our attention to the 
Jabors of the field, where we observed. people of both. sexes, engaged 
in their different agricultural pursuits. The: women.take.an. equal. share 
in the toil, and while- the men direct. the oxen. with the plough, the 
women follow. with.the grain, and break the clods of earth. Other fa- 
milies were employed in.reaping. barley, for which purpose they were 
provided with.a small sickle, with. which: they.cut the grain about, half 
way down the stem, and tie it up.in bundles. The wheat and barley 
were sowed. alternately. in longitudinal rows. of six. or eight yards in 
breadth, and occupied the higher ground, while the lower was appro- 
Priated for the reception of rice, Masur,* Manduah,p Sama,t &c. The: 
- fields under: preparation for tillage were covered with rich manure of. 
dung: and ashes, by which the farmers are enabled to obtain’ an° annual 
produce; but in other places, the soil is often:so- unfriend ly, that, afcer 
one culture, the ground is left fallow for two or three seasons, when’ the 
people collect all the grass and underwood in the vicimity, and’by setting 
fire to it, prepare the land for the’ reception of another crop. We have 
‘hitherto had felv opportunities of gaining any insight into their art of 
‘husbandry, for most of the villages’ were deserted on our arrival; but. 
‘to-day We perceived’a great ‘difference in the ‘manners of the people. 


They appeared to be much more civilized, and so‘ far from exhibiting 


any signs of apprehension, they came running towards the road, to see 


“*® Eroum Lens t+ Cynosurus Coracanus. \ t Panicum frumentaceum. Roxs. 


be) SURVEY OF ‘THE GANGES. 


us pass. The women even, did not shew that bashfalness and reserve, 
which females in Hindostan in general exhibit; but, mixing with’ the 
crowd, they made their comments with the greatest freedom. Their 
dress differs little from that of the men; it consits of a short petticoat 
and a loose jacket with sleeves. Instead of the cap, they wear a 
piece of cloth bound round the ~head ‘like a turban. Their garments 
are made of coarse cloth-; whereas those of the men.ate.of thick blan- 
Ket, manufactured from -the wool and hair of the ‘sheep -and goats, 
which are of kinds peculiar to the hills. “We could not help remarking, 
that, even in these unfrequented -regions, the female mountaineers 
exhibited the general failing of the sex, ‘having their necks, ears and 
noses ornamented with rings and ‘beads. “When these are beyond their 
means, they substitude a wreath or bunch of flowers; fer which purpose 


the white rose is chosen, both fer its eee and scent. 


‘One of the largest he we ee was Chimali, in the vicinity, of 
which were several fields of poppy, from viel they extract opium. We 
saw also many trees.of the wild barberry with unripe fruit: the native 
name for itis Ringor. After crossing a small spring, issuing from the 
amountains, we left.a large village called Bured’ha on our left. It is. ele- 
vated about eighty feet above the bed of the river; and contains forty or 
fifty houses. From hence, we proceeded through fields, -by a good ‘faot- 
path, to the place of our encampment. Our arrival was ushered in by a 
couple of trumpeters, who welcomed us, with such a harsh discordant peal, 
that we were happy to give.a little respite to our ears -at the expense of 
our purse. ‘The summons was, however, attended by several people from 
the neighbouring hamlets, particularly by:those who were aifli¢ted by any 


complaints for which they required medical.assistance. Among these we 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. — 473 


observed a great number, who had large tumors in the neck called 
géitre or wens, to which the inhabitants of mountainous countries, parti- 
cularly those who live in the vicinity of snow, are very subject. Fluxions 
and disorders in the eyes are also extremely common; and, in these 
months, the intermittent fevers are very prevalent. In this part of the 
country, they appear to be not only destitute of medical aid, but totally 
ignorant of any reniedies to stop the progress of a disorder; and we saw 
repeated instances of people who had been laboring for years under the 
effeéts of a complaint or wound, which was most probably very slight at 


first, but, from warit of proper care, had risen to an incurable height. 


22d, Marcuep to Dunda; distance six and an half or seven miles. 
Thermometer in the morning 54°. After rounding a point of the moun- 
tain, by an ascending path, we regained the bed of the river, and crossed 
a rapid stream, which falls from the west into the Bhagirat’hi, by a bridge 
called Sangha, which will be described hereafter. 


From hence, the passage of the road was too difficult to allow us leisure 
to make any observations; our attention being wholly taken up with our 


own safety. Following the course of the river, and rounding the different 


points of mountain, which mark and occasion the windings of the stream ; 


the road was a continued line of rise and fall, sometimes within fifty or 
one hundred feet of the base, at others, mounting to the height of two or 
three thousand above the level of the river. In some places, large jutting 
points of rock formed a perpendicular ascent; in which, at the distance of 
three or four feet, small steps had been worn by the passage of travellers. 
In other places, the road ran along the scarp of the hill, where the foot- 
path was at times trackless ; and when again visible, appearing only ina 
dismembered state, the earth having crumbled, or been washed away by 
W 5 


ATA SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


the rain, leaving only a projecting stone to rest the foot.upon. Jn these 
situations, and indeed during the whole of the march, a tremendous preci- 
pice was open on the outer side; and, for the greater part of the way, we 
found it necessary to avail ourselves of the assistance. of the bearers, to 
conduct us by the hand. The smoothness of the stone in some places, 
and the dry leaves often strewed over the path, rendered it so slippery, 
that we judged it expedient to take off our boots, to. maintain a footing:. 
To those who may hereafter be inclined to pursue this track, it. may not 
be an unnecessary precaution, to go provided with netted sandals, or socks 
of atexture sufficiently thick, to guard the feet from the sharpness of 


the stones. 


On our entrance into the valley, we saw vines, with the fruit beginning 


to form, and a few plants of asparagus. Soa ; 


o3d. Marcuep to Bardiat. Distance about seven and an half miles. 
Latitude by observation s0° 45° 30" ‘N. Thermometer ‘in’ the morning 


44: but at noon in the shade 91. 


Tue greatest part of the road lay through a’ winding valley, and we 


crossed two streams which fall into the ee hi. 


At.the village of Juswara is a - bridge 0 over the Bhdgirat’ At ee the kind 


called Jhuila, the first we had yet seen in our r travels. 


gee 
{ 


Ture are several kinds of bridges aed ce ie passage c of strong 
currents and rivers, but the most common. are, the Sdugha and Jhulg. 
The former consists of one or two, fir spars, thrown from -bank to bank, 
or from: one large rock to another; but, where the extent is too. great to 

be covered in this mode, they substitute, the. Jauila: or rope bridge, which 


“38 made in the folowing manner... Acouple of strong posts. are. driven 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES: AT 
into the:groundy about three feet asunder, witha cross> bar, in the form 
ofa gallows. 2'One of these is: erected om each) bankiof the river, and 
twelve or fourteen thick ropes divided ‘equally to. both: sides, ‘leaving a 
space of about one foot in the centre, are stretched: over: the scaffolds; 
and fixed into the ground by means of larve woodempiles. ) These ropes 
form the support of the bridge, ‘which’ describes “acaténary curves with 
the lower part, or periphery; at a oreater’ or less dievation from the: water, 
according to the height of the:bank. : About ‘two feet: below them, a 
rope ladder is thrown horizontally across,.‘arid laced’ with cords: to the 
the upper ropes, which form the parapet, when ‘tite bridge is completed: 
‘The first ‘passage of so “unsteady a machine, ‘iso very apt'to produce a 
sensation of giddiness. The motion of the passengers causés it to 
swing from one side to. the other} while the current; flowing with immense 
rapidity below, apparently encreases the eflect. The steps are composed 
of small twigs, about two and an half, and sometimes three feet asunder ; : 
and are frequently _ sO slender as to give an idea of weakness, which na- 
turally induces a person to place his chigf ‘dependence on the supporting 
ropes or parapet, by keeping them steady under his arms. The passage, 
however, is so narrow, ‘that if a person is coming from ‘the o ‘opposite quar- 
ter, It jis necessary that one should draw himself entirely to one side 
allow the other to pass 5 a situation very distressing toa novice. T ke ri- 
ver a this place i is about thirty yards in breadth, and the stream very ra~ 
pid. Four men are employed in keeping’ the bridge 1 in constant repa i, 
for which they are allowed a small portion of land, exclusive of a mea- 
sure of grain, which they receive form each zemindar of the neighbour- 


ing villages at the time’ of the harvests. - 


~~ ‘Tu town of Bdrahat by no means answered the expectation wé had form. 


4716 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


ed of it, being in extent and population, far inferior to many villages:we had 
passed on the road. ‘The houses, like those of all the villages in this part 
of the country, are built of large stones, with slated roofs; but none of 
them. appear ina habitable state. One cause, however, of its present dis- 
mantled condition, proceeds from the injury it sustained from the earthquake 
of 1803, in which all the houses suffered materially, and some were complete= 
ly buried inthe ground. It is.said,,that two or three hundred people were kil- 
led by the falling in of the roofs; and that great numbers of cattle were 
destroyed on that fataloccasion. Few of the habitations have been rebuilt ; 
and those that remain:are so scattered and unconnected, that the place exhi- 
bits.a striking picture of ruin and desolation. Barahat is the capital of a- 
Lalikah of the Rowain Perganah, and originally derived that name 
from, its being the chief mart of twelve villages, which. send here their” 


goods for sale. 


Its central position enabled it to maintain a free communication with alk 
parts of the hills; and pilgrims, who are going to’Gangotré, in general, | 
halt here, to lay in a stock of provisions for twelve or fourteen days, as 
there are no intermediate villages, where they could be certain of getting 
supplies. This latter circumstance must have chiefly contributed to ren- 
der it a place of note ; as it does not appear that the town itself was ever 
very extensive, or that any great foreign traffic was carried on. The on- 
ly article brought from any considerable distance, is salt from Butan; 
but the quantity imported does not exceed the internal consumption of ' 
the place. : 


Tue distance from hence to Gangotré is calculated at seven days 


‘journey, to Jamauiri five, to Ceddra Nath twelve, and to Srinagar six; 
) | 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. ATT . 


but, excepting to the latter place, the roads are very bad and difficult. 
That to Jamautri is considered by much the worst. 


ArT this place we halted on the twenty-fourth and twenty-fifth, to pro- 
cure a stock of provisions for our farther march; as the inhospitable 
regions, we were about to enter, afforded no prospect of any future sup- 
ply. Although we had taken the precaution to send on two Gurc’hdli 
Sipahis, two days before, to give notice of our approach, we could not 
on our arrival obtain provisions for that day, and parties sent out by the 
Sadar returned in the evening, with only enough for the consumption 
of three days. The next day was still less successful; so that, finding 
we were not likely to get supplies without halting for several days, we 
determined to march the next morning, and trust to the promise of the 
Subadar, that he would forward them to Reta/, a village near our road, 
and two days march from hence. 


On the hills near this place are great numbers of . black partridges, 
(Perdix francolinus Latu.) and Chacors (Perdix Rufa Latu.) A sere 


vant of Captain Hearsay’s shot one of the latter. 


Near the village is a curious Trisil or trident, the base or pedestal of 
which is made of copper, in size and shape of a common earthen pot : 
the shaft is of brass, about twelve feet long, the two lower divisions 
decagonal, and the upper one spiral. The forks of the trident are about 
six feet in length. From each of the lateral branches, is a chain, to 
which bells were originally suspended. By what means it came hither, 
or for what purpose it was constructed, no person could tell; and al- 
though the inscription be legible, and most probably contains the infor- 
mation, no one could even tell us in what language the characters 

K 6 


418 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


are written. We had with us two or three men, who could read Nagri, 
Persian and Sanscrit, but they. were unable to decipher a single letter, 
The lower part of the inscription bears some resemblance to the Chinese 
character, and the natives here have a tradition, that, many centuries 
ago, this part of the country was inhabited by, or tributary to, the 
Chinese or Tariars; and imagine it possible this trident may have been 
constructed by people of one of those nations. We were very unwilling 
to yield to this supposition, as we must have given it credit for greater 
antiquity than its appearance or probability would justify. The design far 
surpasses any of the kind we have yet met with, and the execution is 
above mediocrity. The circumference of the pedestal is not above three 
feet, forming a base so disproportioned to the height, that it was a matter 
of surprise the machine could maintain its perpendicular position. It seem- 
ed as though the slightest touch would have thrown it down; but the 
Brahmen, who was in attendance, assured us it would defy all our efforts ; 
and it was not until we had made two or three. unsuccessful attempts to 
overset it, that we discovered the cheat, it being fixed in the ground by 
an inner shaft of iron, incased in that of the pillar. The only reason they 
assign for holding it in reverence, is from its being the emblem of one of 
their deities. Ithad formerly a temple erected over it, but in the earth- 
quake of 1803, the mansion was thrown down, and, wonderful to 
relate, the pillar escaped without injury. But a large patched fracture 
in its side, a little staggered our faith as to its miraculous preservation. 
The former Raja of Nafal, sent some learned Pandits for the express 
purpose of deciphering the inscription, but their attempts were equally 
unsuccessful with those made before or since. Captain Hearsay took 


an inverted copy of the incription; by smearing the shaft with ink, and 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 479 


applying long strips of paper to it, in the mode which the natives practise 
in taking off the impression of a seal. | 


e6th. Marcuep to Manheri. Latitude 30° 45 15 N. Distance about 
six miles. Thermometer in the morning 53°, but the heat at noon, 
in the vallies, was very great.. The road lay principally through the 
valleys, and was in general good. 


27th. Marcuep to Bather?. Latitude 30° 49° 5” N. Distance six and 


a half or seven miles. Thermometer in the morning 54°. 


Tue road to-day was very bad; the ascents and descents being too 
steep to admit of proceeding in the’ Jampuans. The grounds in some 
parts are allotted to the culture of poppy, which appeared to be in a very 
thriving state; and we were informed that the opium extracted from it 


was of an excellent quality. 


Tue village of Bat’hert is placed on the hill, about three hundred feet 
above the bed of the river; to the S. of it runs a small rivulet called 
the Retal Nad, which issues from the mountain, and falls into the 
Bhagirat’ht. There is a small temple sacred to MananeEva. It is con- 
structed of large stones, piled one above the other, without mortar 
or cement. The form of it is conical, with a square sloping roof; 
and altogether, it has a great resemblance to a Chinese model. On 
the opposite side of the river is an extraordinary cascade, which issues 
from the summit of: the mountain, and exhibits five distinct falls of water, 
one above the other. The lowest is the most considerable, descending, 
from the height of ninety or a hundred feet, in a perpendicular and solid 
body. The top of the mountain is covered with snow, from the melting 


of which the waterfall derives its chief supplies. Near this village, we 


480 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


saw a great variety of beautiful larkspurs of different colours, and the 
banks of the rivulet ‘are prettily ornamented with hawthorn bushes in full 
~ blossom. | 


eth. THERMOMETER 50°. The arrangements which had been made 
for getting our supplies at Rétal, or at this place, obliged us to halt here | 
to-day. Agreeably to the Subadar’s promise, we found a sufficient 
stock of provisions for our people ; but it was requisite also to settle what 
part of our baggage could accompany us, and to leave every article that 
‘was not ina portable shape, in some place of security, until our return. 
The accounts we received of the roads were of a nature the most discour- 
aging ; and the difficulties represented, far exceed any we have yet met 
with; although we have passed many places, which, to a low-lander, ap- 
peared really alarming. These situations the Pahdris traversed with the 
greatest unconcern ; but the continuation of the route from hence is, even 
in their ideas, fraught with danger. Toa person who goes without a 
load, and is in the habit of travelling in these mountainous regions, the 
distance to Gangotrt is calculated at three or four days journey; but 
we could not expect to reach it in less than six or seven days ; and to 
insure our attainment of it even in that time, we should be under the 
necessity of leaving our tents, Jampuans, and even our beds behind us. 
‘Whatever inconvenience we might suffer by being deprived of these 
necessaries, we determined not to relinquish the attempt, until we were 


convinced by ocular demonstration, that the prosecution of our journey 
would be impracticable. : | 


In the room of the Jampuans, we were obliged to substitute what is 
called a Daandt, whichis simply a pole with a blanket or small carpet 
slung to it, in the form of a hammock. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, AS) - 


: soth. LEeavine our tents, Jampuans, beds, and: heavy baggage; at 
this place, under a small guard of Sepahis; we commenced our march; 
and ten minutes walk brought us to a descent leading to the bed of 
the Bhagirat ht. Here the road lay over immense stones. and rocks, 

the passage of which was not only fatiguing but dangerous; for they 

were heaped in such loose disordered piles, that the utmost caution 
_was required in the footing.’ In some places, little drippling streams, 
falling from the mountains, passed over the rocky bank, rendering the 

‘path very Slippery. Fifty minutes over this road brought us to a steep 
bank, which we ascended, and halted, to recover ourselves a little 

"from the fatigue we had’ already experienced. For fifteen minutes, we 
proceeded along the banks, in a gradual rise, when we regained the bed, 
by a very steep and almost perpendicular descent, of two hundred and fifty, 
or three hundred feet. Here we met with the same obstructions as be- 
fore ; and we pursued our way over the rocky surface, for thirty-five 
minutes, when we again ascended, and receding from the Bhagirat'ht, in- 
clined a little more to. the W. In iwenty minutes we arrived at the Su‘ar 

Nadi by avery steep descent, This is a rapid stream, about thirty 
feet broad, and over itisa narrow Sangha, with. a platform made of 


small fascines.. 


HERE We were again obliged to halt, for the purpose of caining suffi- 
cient strength to encounter the ascent which lay before us. It was bya 
very narrow dangerous path, in some places excavated from the rock, 
while a projecting point above obliged a person to stoop as he passed 
along, and threatened to precipitate him to the bottom. Forty-five 
minutes, in this laborious ascent, brought us to the summit, whence we 
saw a large village called Sa/ang, about mid-way upto the hill, on the 

x5 


492 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


opposite side of the river. From hence, ‘also, we saw two cascades, falling 


fromthe top of the same mountains, into the *Bhdgirat’ht. Wenow: 


began to descend, and in fifteen minutes, by a rugged path, we reached 
the banks of the Cajant Nad?, which we crossed and again halted... 
‘THE impediments and fatigue we and our people had experienced, in 


making a progress of three or four miles, through that part of the road 


which was considered the least obstructed, but which, upon trial, we 


found to be not only difficult but dangerous, naturally excited the appre- 
_ hension, that our inquiries in this direction, could not be prosecuted. without 
the greatest risk 5 5 and we consulted what, in. the present circumstances, 


would be the best course to adopt. 


WE were now ie eer days journey of the place which is 
called Gangotri; and to relinquish it, when almost within our reach, was 
very contrary to our inclinations; although the information which Lieut. 


Wess, Captain Hearsay and myself had been able to obtain, of the 


‘source of the Bhdgirat hi, ‘and of the existence of the cow’s mouth, en- 


tirely removed all our doubts on the subje&t. From the appearance of 


‘the river itself, which becomes contraéted in its stream, and from the 


stupendous height of the Himalaya mountains, whence it flows ; there can. 


be no doubt but its source is situated in the snowy range; and any other 
hypothesis can scarcely be reconciled to hydrostatical principles. The 
pilgrims, and those people in the vicinity of this place, who. gain a liveli- 
hood by bringing water from the spot, say that the road beyond Gango- 
irt is passable only for a few miles, when the current is entirely concealed 
under heaps of snow, which no traveller ever has or can ‘surmount. 


With respect to the Cow’s Mouth, we had the most convincing testimony 


“ee 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 483 
to confirm us in the idea that its existence is entirely fabulous, and that it 
is found only in the Hindu book of faith. ; 


Tue reasons which operated to our making a retrograde motion, are 
fully explained in Lieutenant Wesp’s public letter to Col. CoLEBRooKE,* 
and they appeared to us of sufficient weight to cause a decision in our future 
plans. : Having communicated our intentions to. the coolies, we began to 
retrace our steps 3 and at five and an half reached the place which we had 
quitted in the morning. Although we had provided ourselves with Daandis 
as substitutes for the Jampuans, we found them equally useless; for we 
were forced to walk the greatest part of the way. In difficult and dan- 
gerous passages, a person is obliged to dismount; but the conveyance itself 


is so extremely unpleasant and inconvenient, that curiosity or necessity 


* Extract of a letter from Leiut. Were to Lieut. Col. Coresrooxe, dated Sirinagur, 
May 15, 1808. 


Determined not to relinquish the attempt, until I should be convinced that the impedi- 
ments were of a nature to render the prosecution of my researches in this quarter imprace 
ticable, 1 made the necessary arrangements on my arrival at Bat’héri, on the 27th ultimo, 
with the intent of continuing my route, under the inconveniences and deprivations which 
I was led to expect. 


Having left a guard in charge of the baggage, which was’ too heavy to be carried on, 
Y proceeded the next morning; but, in a progress of three or four miles, through that 
part of the road which ‘is considered the least obstructed, 1 found the difficulties so far 
exceeded what had been represented, that I was fully convinced, it would be in vain to 
persevere; and I was at length induced to return, froma consideration of the following 
reasons. ‘ 


Ist. Had no natural obstructions intervened, to render the attainment of the object doubt- 
ful, all other considerations would necessarily have given way; but when the prospect of 
success became uncertain, it was necessary to advert to other concurrent inconveniences, 
which would attend so precarious a journey. ‘The alternate changes of the weather, from 
“excessive cold in the morning and evening, to oppressive heat at noon, were such as no 
constitutions uninured to the climate could well support; particularly woder the exposure to 
which they would now be subjected ; and, had any of the people fallen sick, which would 
undoubtedly have been the case, as many of them already began to feel the effects of this 
day’s journey ; I was unprovided with the means of bringing them away ; and to leave them 
in any place of security would be equally impossible, as this part of the country is quite un- 
inhabited. . 
2d. The information, which I had already obtained, from some intelligent persons, who had 
gone on the pilgrimage, and from the inhabitants of Ba’hér?, many of whom gain a livelihood 
by bringing water from the spot, was ofa nature to convince me that the prosecution of my 


484 : SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


would be the only motives to induce one to. have recourse to it; and, after | 
he had once satisfied the former, he would not be desirous of a second 


trial. 


goth. AxzouT twelve o’clock last night, came on a very heavy shower 
of rain, which continued, with little intermission, till the morning, and ob- 
liged us to halt. It was our intention, however, to have proceeded, had the 
weather Cleared towards noon sufficiently to dry our tents; but the people 
complained much of the fatigue they had undergone yesterday, and most 
of them had their legs terribly swollen, from the bite of a small insect, 
which we had found very troublesome far some days past. The exercise 
had heated the blood, and. the parts stung broke out into festers, and 


were extremely painful. ‘The weather was cloudy, with partial showers, 


inquiries in this direction would not be productive of any advantages to be put into compe- 
tition with the hazard and difficulties that were likely to be opposed’; for every account 
agreed, that the source of the river is more remote than the place called Gangautri, which is 
merely ‘the point whence it issues from the /Zimdlaya, not as is related through a secret 
passage or cavern bearing any similitude to a cow’s mouth, but its current is perceptible 
beyond that place, although the access be so obstructed as to exclude all farther research. 


3d. By prosecuting the journey for three or four days, and being then obliged to relin- 
‘quish, it, a delay would be occasioned, by which the completion of my survey in another 
quarter would be prevented, as the advanced period of the season would not admit of my 
visiting the source of.the Alacananda river at Bhadrinadt’h before the setting in of the peri- 
odical rains; and as this river contributes equally to the formation of the Ganges at its 
junction with the Bhagirat hi viver at Deopraydg ; it was no less an object of inquiry, and 
barely within the compass of the time I had before me. 


Ath. In the event of failure in this direction, all the purposes of the survey would be en- 
tirely defeated ; and even admitting | had been so successful'as to mark the course of the 
stream as faras Gangautri, a distance not exceeding sixteen or eighteen miles in a horizontal | 
line, and found the appearance of the river such as had beea represented, I could not have 
furnished so satisfactory, or so complete a detail, as 1 had reason to expect .would be sup- 
plied by a journey to Bhadrinat’h, 


These arguments made me relinquish the attempt, and ] hope and trust that the reasons as« 
sioned will appear to you sufficiently urgent to have caused my decision, and that my present _ 
plans are in every respect conformable to your wishes and instructions. 

To supply as well as possible the deficiency occasioned by my abandoning the tour, and 
to ascertain satisfactorily the correctness of the accounts I had received; I dispatched an intel- 
ligent native, furnished with a compass, and instructed in the use of it, with directions to 
proceed to Gangautri, and ] am in hopes his report will convey every necessary information, 

=) 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 485 
the whole’ day, The tops of the mountains, at the base of which we had 
passed “yesterday, were this morning covered with snow, that had fallen 
during the night; and from the appearance of the clouds, hanging over 
their summits, we suppose the snow continues to‘fall. As it was Lieut. 
Wess’s:intention to depute a person to Gangoir’, for the purpose of as- 
_ certaining the direétion and appearance of  that-place, Captain Hear 
SAY’S moonshee, a very intelligent man, was selected for that undertak- 
ing. To render his observations more correct, he was provided with, and. 
instructed in the use of the compass.. It was also signified to those of the- 
Hindus who had set their minds on the pilgrimage, and. whose services 
were not immediately required, that they. would be permitted to proceed 
in company with him, and rejoin. us at Srimagar. Although the greater. 
part of our establishment’ was composed of Hindus, there were only two 
or three whose ardor was not. damped by yesterday’s march,.and who 
availed. themselves of the proffered: indulgence. The greater number. 


of them chose rather to send their offerings than present them in person. 


Two.or three pilgrims, who had accompanied us from Haridwar, were 
-deputed to lay the gifts of the absentees at the foot of the holy shrine, 
and to bring back-a little-water from-the sacred fount. The commission 
was accepted with due gravity and reverence ; the deputy standing while 
he received the purposed oblation, which. was a pecuniary one, propor- 
tioned to the abilities or zeal of the offerer, who presented it in a prostrate 


. posture, bowing to and touching the feet of the pilgrim. 


Tue pilgrimage to Gangotri is considered a great exertion of Hindu 
devotion ; the performance of itis supposed to redeem the pilgrim from 
troubles in this world, and to ensure a happy transit, through all the 
stages of transmigration, which he may have to undergo, The water. ta- 

Z« 


‘A86 : SURVEY. OF THE GANGES. 


ken thence is drawn under the inspection of a Brahmen, to whom a trifling 


sum is paid for the privilege of taking it. It is afterwards offered up, by, 


or.on the part of the pilgrim, at the temple of Baidya Nath, a celebrated : 


place of Hindu worship.in Bengal, . 


‘THE specific gravity of this water is said to exceed that of the Alacanan-- 


da; and, according to the belief of the credulous Hindu, is 80 pure as 
neither to evaporate nor become corrupted by being kept. “When offered 
at the temple, its quality is ascertained by the Brahmens ; and its weight, 
ashe pretends, decides its purity. It is also presented at the temple of 


Rameswara, nm the Dekhan. 


May ist. Marched to Manhéri, and cnearased on the same cae ? 


as on the 26th of April. ‘Thermometer i in the morning 58. 


od. Mveimn: to Joswarah, which lies about six furlongs to the south 


Of Barahat, on the: east bank of the river. > denmometer 58k. 


6d. ‘Marcuep to P inatdah. Thermometer 87. 


Is the at three or four aus much rain 1 had faridh The road this day 
was very beautif ul and romantic + along the slape of i mountain, through 
extensive forests of fir and oak’; with many trees of the Laurus Cassia, 


called by the natives Caceld ; the leaves of which are known by the name 


of Téxpat. There were said to be several tygers in the neighborhood,. 


and numerous wild hogs. 


4th. NMageune to Pataré. Thermometer 43. Road good, Weather 


after sunset “piercingly cold. 
a Mangire 2 Bate ’h. Lat. go° 33° 93°N. Therm. 56. 


6th. Marcuen’ to Tinalgong. Therm. 53.. Several fields of wheat 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. Aot 


and barley were by the road side, and the hills were covered with oak 


and waliut trees, 
7th. Marcuep to Dhinga. Wat. 30° 26 32° N. Thermometer 61, 


We ascended the Gualara g’hat, through an extensive forest of walnut, 
oak and Burans, and from the summit beheld a chain of the snowy 
ynountains, extending from N, 24° 19° W. to N. 7° 46 E. which last was 
pointed out as the direction of Jamautri.. The ascent was tolerably 


gradual, but the descent steep and difficult, 
8th. MarcHep to Deulj. Therm. 57. 


On this day’s march, we crossed the Billang river, which is the most 
- considerable stream we have met with, excepting the Bhagiraihz, and is 
considered sacred by the hill people, who saluted it in the usual terms of 
yespect. Its source is in a mountain, about two day’s Jou wney from this 
place, in an E. N. E, direction, ‘and it falls into the Bhagirat’ hé about five 
miles to the S. W. near a village called Tirh¢. The breadth of the cur- 
‘rent, at this season, is about sixty or seventy feet; and over it is a rope 
bridge, suspended on one side to a jutting crag ssy point of rock, thirty or 
forty feet above ‘the water, and on the opposite bank to the branches of 
a very larze Semel or cotton tree.* ‘The ascent to it is by a narrow path, 
cut in the rock, which leads to the entrance of the bridge ; and, on the 
opposite side, the descent is by a perpendicular ladder, placed at the edge 
of the stream. The Jhi/é is not in such good repair as the one crossed 
at Joswara; but the passage of it did not appear so formidable, as the 


water flows below with a smooth even surface, not occasioning that 


3 aang which the tes of the Bhagirat’hi tended to create. 


* Bombax hoy 


488 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


oth. Marcuep to Chayndant. Therm. 61. 

Passep the Candicol and Chandrabadai Ghats. From the top of this last; 
we had’a clear view of the Himalaya range, and took the bearings of the 
following remarkable points: Jamautri N. 5° 6 W. Gangotri N. 14° 
35° E.  Bhadrinat’h N. 63° 19°. E. Cedaranat’h N. 58° 33 E. 


1oth. Marcuep to Gosdén Gaon. Therm. 58+. 


On this day’s march, we had a sight of the Alacananda or Dawill river, 
at the distance of three miles on our left. Road good, distance ten or 


eleven miles. 


zith. MarcHED to Devapraydga. Lat 30° 8: 6” N. Therm. 70: This 
place is situated at the confluence of the Bhdgirat’hi and Alacananda: 
From the point where these two rivers meet, the Bhagirat’ht, as far as its 
course is perceptible, comes from the N. and the Alacauzanda falls into it | 
perpendicularly from the E. -The contrast of the two streams is very 
remarkable; the former runs down a steep declivity, with a rapid force, 
roaring and foaming over large stones and fragments placed in its bed, 
while the placid Alacananda, flowing with a smooth, unruffled- surface, 
gently winds round the point; till, meeting with her turbulent consort; 
she is forcibly hurried down, and unites her clamours with the bluster- 
ing current. The Alacanandd, however, before the junction, is, in width 
and depth, the most considerable stream: being one hundred forty-two feet 
in breadth; and, by the accounts of the natives who are resident here, it 
rises forty-six or forty-seven feet above its present level, in the rainy: season. 
The rope bridge, by which we crossed, is elevated fifty-two feet above the 
present level of the water, and the people who have charge of it affirm, 


that in the rains it is frequently. carried away by the torrent. The breadth 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 489 

‘of the Bhdgirat’hd is one hundred and twelve feet, and it is said to rise for- 

ty feet in the rains. It has alsoa Jhwla thrown across it, a little above 
the junction, and elevated about sivtech or eighteen feet. »The banks 

wf these rivers are composed of a hard black rock; those of the Alaca- 
nanda almost perpendicular, to the height of eighty or one hundred feet; 

those of the Bhagirat'ht stony, shelving and expanded. The union of 

‘these two streams forms the Ganges, the breadth of which is eighty 


_ ‘yards at this season, immediatety below the junction. 


~ Deoprayae is one of the five principal Prayags* mentioned in the 
Sdstras; and is considered by all Hindus asa place peculiarly sacred. 
The town is situated at the confluence of the Bhagirat’hi and Alacananda 
rivers, and built on the scarp of the mountain, about one hundred feet 
above the water. It forms two sides of a square, one face looking to- 
wards the Alacananda, and the largest towards the Bhdgirat’hi. The 
foundation is a soil of hard rock, in which a flight of steps is cut, leading 
from the water’s edge to a considerable distance up the mountain, which 
‘ses eight or nine hundred feet above the town. The houses are in gene- 
ral two stories high, built of large stones, with a coarse Cancar-+ cement, 
and covered in with a sloping roof of shingles. In the upper part of the 
town stands a temple, sacred to Racuu-n‘aT’H or RaMACHANDRA. This 
edifice is constructed of large pieces of cut stone, piled up without mor- 
tar. Its form is a quadrilateral pyramid, bulging in the center and 
decreasing towards the top, surmounted by a white cupola, over which, 
supported on wooden pillars, is a square sloping roof, composed of 


plates of copper. Above the whole, is a golden ball and spire. It is 


* This word is applied to the point where two rivers meet. 
+ A coarse kind of limestone, found in roundish nodules, generally pretty near the surface 
of the earth. 


A 6 


£90 . SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 

raised on a terrace, twenty or thirty yards square, and about six. feet 
high. ‘The whole height of the building may. be sixty or seventy feet. 
The entrance is cn the western face, which has.a portico, where the 
religious perform their devotions; and from the roof of which, bells: 
of different sizes are suspended. The presiding deity is seated at the 
east extremity, under the cupola, opposite to. the door. It is an image 
about six feet high, cut in. ‘black. stone, which colour the face retains; 
but the lower part is painted red. Opposite to the portico, and fronting - 
the divinity, is a small cupola, containing the brazen image of a Garuda,. 
represented under a human form, with an eagle’s beak instead of a- 
nose; and to-his shoulders are attached ’a:pair of spreading wings. One 
knee is bent on the ground, and his hands.are joined, in the attitude of 
‘supplication or prayer. Under the terrace isa temple sacred to Ma- 


HADE VA. 


Tue bathing place is at the point of junction’; and; as: the water flows 
with great rapidity, three Ciindas or basons have been cut in the rock, 
below the surface, to prevent the bathers being carried away by the 
stream, ‘The town contains two hundred, or two hundred and fifty 
houses 5. and is inhabited by Brahmens of different sects; but principally 
those from Puma and the Dekhin. Twenty-five villages were conferred: 
in Jégir by the Raja of Srinagar, and since continued by the Gurc’halé 
government, for the support of this establishment; but the annual produce 
of them, not exceeding one thousand or one thousand and two hundred: 
rupees, is very insufficient for the maintenance of the numerous officiating. © 
priests, who are obliged to have recourse to more worldly expedients to 
gain a subsistence. Exclusive of the donations and fees which they. re- 


ceive from the pilgrims, for the privilege of bathing, many of them keep: 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES! ' 49) 


shops, for the sale of grain; and the number of travellers who: pass this. 


road, renders this speculation probably the most lucrative. 


Tuose who- perform their ablutions, have their names registered, by 
Brahmens oftheir own sect; and although we had not undergone the im- 
mersion, we were petitioned to.add our names to the consecrated list ; an 
honor which would not have been offered, without the: expectation of a 
handsome reward. We paid, however, the sought for tribute, and had 


our names recorded: but with what class of. Hindus: we-were. associated, 


we did not take the trouble to inquire. 


Tue town was terribly shaken by the earthquake in 1803; many of 


the private houses, together with the terrace and cupola of. the temple, 


suffered material i injury. This latter has been lately repaired, by the 


hands of Brahmens, who were sent by DauLet Rao SinpE‘a, under the 


inspection of his Guru or high priest, for the express purpose of restoring 


its dilapidations, as also those of Bhadrinat’ha, which is likewise under the 


superintendance-of Brahmens, from the Dekhin, and. was much injured 


by the same convulsion: 


WE could gain no information, when, or by whom this edifice was 
constructed:; the only point on which the Brdhmens could speak positive- 


ly, was, that it has been:in existence ten thousand years. 


In the Alacananda are a great number of fish of the Rohw species, 
(Cyprinus denticulatus ) four or five feet in length. They are fed daily 
by the Brahmens; and are so tame as to take bread out of the hand. We 
found the heat of the weather to day very oppressive; for our situation 


was such as to exclude every breath: of wind; which was entirely shut 


492 © SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


out by the high mountains, rising on every side. The thermometer, at 
i, P. M. stood at 101, in our tent, which was pitched under the shade of 


a ‘mango tree. 


ieth. Marcuep to Rant Bagh. Thermometer (oes At noon 101 
in the shade. ‘The general direction of the road was N. E. by N. 


On this day’s route we passed.a- branch df the. Alacanandd, over which 
was a Dindla, or sliding bridge. -It is composed of three or four strong 
Munj ropes, made fast on each bank; on. these a small bedstead, 
about eighteen inches square, is made ,to traverse, by means of a:cou- 
ple of hoops, one at each end. On this machine the passenger is seated, 
and conveyed across, by arope, pulled by a man from the opposite shore. 
A few paces beyond this, we passed what is called a Mugra, or artificial 
bank, through which water is brought to the road from some neighbour- 
ing spring.. It is made for the convenience of travellers, and has a carv- 


ed device of an elephant’s head, fixed into it, for the passage of the water. 


Tue breadth of the. Alacanandd, at Rani Bagh, is about seventy or 


eighty yards. The stream runs at the rate of seven or eight miles an hour. 


On the road, we met several pilgrims, returning from Cedara Nath. 
Some of them informed us they had travelled. thence in nine days. We 
understood that the temple of Bhadr: Nath would be opened this day, 
and continue exposed, for the purposes of religious worship, for the six 


ensuing months. 


igth. Marcuep to Srinagar. Thermometer 73. The road consisted 
of several ascents and descents ; and in some parts came in contact with 


the river, We met several bushes of the red raspberry, the fruit.of which _ 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 493 


was ripe, of a dark purple colour, approaching nearly. to black. It is smal- 
ler than the white species, but does not possess an equal flavor, or that 


acidity which renders the other palatable to the thirsty traveller. 


Our first encampment was under a couple of mango trees, to the south 
of the town ; but the situation in. this low ground was so hot and unpleas- 
ant, that we struck our tents in the evening, and went to a.mango grove, 
on a ridge, about four hundred paces to the south, where we found a very 
convenient and much cooler;spot, in a field of stubble. We had there 
the benefit of a freer circulation of air, and.-sufficient shade ane the ac- 
commodation of all our people....Another advantage we derived by this 
removal was, that we were less exposed to the curiosity of the natives, 
who came in such crowds about our-tent, that two or three of the Gur- 
chali Sepahis were kept in constant employment, in restraining them 
from bursting in upon us. So anxious were they to see what kind of 
beings we were, that a messenger was deputed by the body corporate, 
to request we would take a walk through the city, to gratify the curiosity 


of the inhabitants. 


Tue whole of the road, from Devaprayaga, is exceedingly good, 
and has been lately repaired, by order of Hasti Doat Cuautra, who 
went by that place to Haridwar. Excepting in two or three places, on 
2 rocky ledge, where there is nothing to break the view of the precipice, 
and which could not be remedied, without great labour, the path is wide 
and even ; in fact, almost the only one on which we could travel with sa- 
tisfaction,; without fear of being interrupted by obstructions, when. it 


‘would be necessary to dismount.from the.Jampuans. 


ArT this place we received, and returned, the visits of Hasti Duat, the 


former governor, and of Suista Taran, son of Buaind Taran, who 
B6 


A94 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


“was in charge of the executive arenes during his fat her’s absence 


at Cangls, 


Boru these chiefs shewed us reat civility; and from oa of them we 
received a present of live stock and. other provisions. Among these arti- 
cles, the following are worthy. of notice: 1. A young animal of the hog 
kind, call ed Girl; 2. A species of hill pheasant, called Munal;* an- 
swering so perfectly to the description g given by Col. Harvwicke, of the 
Murghi Zerrin, we suppose it to be same bird. ~The female is called 
Dappea: ‘and they are brought from the mountains in the vicinity of the 
Himalaya. 3. Several small, and: one large fish, calledScher. The latter 
was caught in the Alacanandé, where the species is found in great num=- 
bers, some of an astonishing size, six or seven feet in length. The 
scales on ‘the back and sides are large, of a beautiful green, encircled’ 
with a bright golden border; the belly white, slightly ‘tinged with gold, 


the tail and fins of a dark bronze. “THe ‘flavour of this fish is equal to its 
Beauty ; being: remarkably fine and ‘delicate. A. The fruit called Kats 


pihal, the produce of a tree of which we had seen great numbers-on our 
road, and. which i is described by Col., HarpwickE, (As. Res. v. 6. 380. ) 


This fruit i is much admired, for its. very agreeable acidity. 


‘By a’ mean’ of our. ‘observations, taken’ by. Lieut. ‘Wess, the town of 
Srinagar ligs “in Tat.’N. 30° 10 49°. Tt is situated om the S. bank of ache 
Aldcananild, \ in the center of a valley,’ whichis about four miles in length; 
runing nearly in the ‘dire@tion of E. N.E.'to W.S. “W., and about: two 
milesin its greatest breadth. The city extends along the banks of the river, 


and forms, in shape, a ‘small segment of a circle, of which the stream 


—— 


* Phasianus Empeianus.. ._ 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, AIS 


constitutes the chord. The »principal street runs through:the city, about 
four furlongs in length, and:contains the grand Bazar. The houses are in 
general two stories high, constructed of large stones, with a:shelving sla- 
ted roof of shingles. The lower apartments are allotted for shops’ and 
merchandize, the upper for the accommodation of the-families.. The:rigid 
uniformity of the buildings, both in-structure and materials, shews what 
little advancement has been made in-archite¢ture, at’ the. game-time that 
it detradts from the beauty of the place. A narrow projecting verandah; 
. or balcony, forms the only apparenti difference in:the houses of the high- 
er class of inhabitants; and such assystem of equality: prevails, that’one 
might suppose it the effect-of design; or of a-cautious fear to manifest arr 
increase of wealth, by an ostentatious. display in their outward appear 
ance. Even those of the two: chiefs. by nO: means convey the idea of 
mansions appropriated to the residence of men to whom: was. committed 


the government of a province.. 


Wren Col. HARDWICKE visited: this capital, in the year 1796, it was 
under the government of a Raja, to whom it had hereditarily descended 
through many generations; and it might be supposed to be in its most 
flourishing state ; yet its’appearance was ‘not marked with opulencé- or 
splendour; but since that period, many natural:and fortuitous causes-have 
combined, to reduce it'to a lower'state of poverty, and insignificance. The 
encroachments annually made by thei4/acananda; on the houses contiguous 
to its current, the earthquake of 1803,which shook every building from its 
foundation, and the Gurc’ hal invasion at the close of thesame year, formed 
such an accumulation of evils ‘on this devoted capital, that one might be 
inclined to believe it a decree of fate, that the city should not survive its 


native .princes. Every house appears to have felt the shock; in the 


AIG , SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


main street, not above one in five’ is inhabited; of some, the roofs have 


fallen in; of others. the walls ‘are rent asunder, and many lie a complete 
heap of ruins. “The. palace of the Raja is exactly in the same situation; 
. some: parts of? it ‘are ‘entirely ‘dismantled, and others in 50 tottering a 
condition, as: to render it unsafe to pass under its walls. Many of the 
inhabitants, who-attended ws, expressed much sorrow at these events; 
and spoke.of their former sovereign, with great marks of feeling. They 
seemed to shave pleasure in relating little anecdotes, that ‘brought him 
to their recollection; and talked, inthe presence of some Gurc’halr 


ad 


Sepahis, ina manner that astonished us. ** These,” cried one, ‘‘ were the 


> 


apartments allotted for the Ranz and ‘her -attendants ;” “ in those,” 
said another, ** the Raja. held : his -court, ‘here ‘he performed his religious 
devotions, and there he:tised «to repose in ‘the heat of the day ; but all 
is now gone:to wreck, and what ‘the earthquake saved, the Gurc’halis 
have destroyed.” These-sentiments were no doubt dictated by their 
real feelings; for whatever oppressions they might formerly have la- 
boured under, they no doubt fell short of the exactions of the present 


day. 


. SUnper its Gure’hil¢ rulers, the city is not likely to recover from this for? 
korn condition ; for all classes of people complain much of the peculation 
ef the chiefs, and of the injustice, with the want of method, that attends all 
their proceedings. On our putting the question to some of the complain- 


ants, why they continued under so arbitrary a government, or why they 


did not endeavor to procure a subsistence elsewhere ; they answered, that 


i was the place of their births ; that a removal to the low lands, after a 
certain age, was fatal to their constitutions ; and that habit had so far re- 


conciled the existing evils to their minds, that of two ills, they preferred 


‘SURVEY OF THE GANGES. A97 


what they thought the least. The inhabitants are composed chiefly of 


people, descendants of emigrants from the Dudb, Rohilc’hand and Audh. 


Tue greater portion of them are Hindus; the number of Musulman fami- 
lies not exceeding sixty or seventy. , Most of these are petty shop-keep- 
ers ; who, to gain a scanty subsistence, are forced to enter into various 
speculations ; and a piece of silk or a ser of onions may be procured at 
the same shop. The principal persons are the agents of great banking 
houses at Wajzbabad and in the Dudb, who are employed in the sale and 
exchange of merchandize and coins. They reside here only eight months 
in the year ; quitting the hills, and returning to their houses, at the com- 
mencement of the rainy season. ‘The traffic in silver and specie forms 
one of the most profitable branches of commerce, and is carried on to a 
considerable amount. Bullion and coins are imported, for the purpose of 
being converted into Temdshas, the currency of the hills ; and as a constant 
coinage of them is kept up at the mint, the supplies are furnished by the 
Serrafs, who receive a premium, agreeable to the quality of the silver, 
amounting to one and an half, or two per cent, on the Farrakhabdd or 
Baréli rupee. The Temdsha is a small uneven silver coin, four of 
which pass for the nominal rupee of the hills; and five for the Farrakhd- 
bdd or Baréli. Spanish dollars also find their way hither, and are con- 
verted into the same currency. The inferior coin is a small pice, ten 


Tacas of which are equal to one Temasha. 


Tue other articles of speculation consist in the produce of the hills, and 
imports from Butdn. The former are bhang,(hemp) ; a coarse cloth, or 
sort of canvas, manufactured from it, called Bhangela; lead, copper, drugs, 
gums, wool, and a species of flannel made from it called Panc’hi: from 
Butdn are received chaurs or cow-tails, musk in pods, saffron, borax, salt, 

C6 


498, SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


drugs of different kinds and a few shawls, which come by that route from 


Cashmir. Among the drugs.is one called W7rbis7,* held in great value and - 


repute, by the natives, for its supposed medicinal qualities, as an antidote 


against the bite of a snake, and for its efficacy in healing tumors, sprains, 


boils, &c. by rubbing it over the part aflected. In shape and appearance 


it somewhat resembles a shrivelled date, of a dark colour, and has a 
strong bitter taste. They judge of its quality by wetting and - rubbing it 
on a piece of cloth; if it yields a bright purple, it is pronounced fresh and 
“good. The English name for it is Zedoary. Wawks are also brought 
down from the hills. In exchange for the above, the following articles 
“are supplied from the low countries. Coarse cotton and woollen cloths, 
silks, spices, Lahore salt, sugar and tobacco, On all these goods a 
greater or less duty is levied at Srinagar, amounting, on an average, 
to one Ana in the ‘rupee, or about eight and a third per cent; and 
additional duties are collected at different posts, in their transit through 
the country. ‘These imports are not regulated by any fixed principles ; 
but a retrospective reference is frequently made to the accounts of for- 
mer years. and if the statement of the owner falls short of the usual 
amount imported by him, the duties are proportionally augmented. A 
free communication formerly existed with the people of Butdn, who were 
in the habit of bringing their goods for sale to this market, and taking 
hence other commodities in exchange; but, owing probably to the above 
exactions, they have discontinued the practice, and very little direct 
intercourse ig now maintained. The annual amount of | traflic,:carried 
on at this capital, must ‘be very inconsiderable’; for most iof the above 


‘ 


*-Curcuma Zcdoaria p. 333 of this’ Volume. 


SERVER OF THE GANGES, 499 


articles pre produced in asigreat abundance, and Ynd san easier channedd, 
through the hills.to the E.;and by the city of A/mong. : 


"OP HE terrifories which formerly belonged to the Raja: of Srnagar, are 
“mow divided ‘into eighty-four Perganahs ; ineluded in Oiree Parhis, or 
divisions ; oveF each of ‘which’ is appolitted Soa governor, who 
“hay the | supreme jurisdiction’ in his own distetet Pe three ‘Serdire now 
in office:are Burro. APR a eu TPA, “and PArsuraM OP AP AR, all 
‘of whom 3 are employed! inthe! Siege hin Ca gta ; Rite thie afiirs: in’ this 
quarter are transacted by” deputies, ‘who hold “pro tempore the authority 
of the chiefs, and pass decision on all civil causes. If a reference is 
made by the inhabitants of two districts, the Serddrs\of those Uistricts 
meet in council, to | determine the point. ‘The mode of pao ceeding, 1S 
undoubtedly very summary ; ; and i in criminal cases a court of Judicature 
may ‘be considered unnecessary ; for, when an unlimited pow er of life and 
death is vested in the governor, a form of trial becomes a mere moceery 
“The common mode of punishment i is by levying a Dand or fine, upona 
a Perganah, village, or individual ; and in default ‘of payment, to seize 

the esr property, or families of the offenders. 

a had long been.a aay ia aieaon, -at.the court of apal,. to invade 

the territeries.of the Raja. of Srinagar, and to extend their possessions to 
Cashmir. So far ack as the year -1:791, after: reducing Camaon and 
its dependences, the Gurc’halis made an attempt to subdue the country of 
Garwai ; but the opposition they met with, atthe fort of Langur, before 
which they! weresunsuecessfully detained for upwards of twelve months, 
,and: the invasion of Mapal by the. Chinese Tartars, drew their forces from 
this quarter, and obligedithem to postpone their project to a later period. 


The result. of .this.expedition, however, tended to render, the Raja of 


500 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 

Srinagar tributary to Napal, and he entered into terms, to pay in homage, 
the annual sum of three thousand rupees, and to maintain, at his own 
expence, a Vaczl, or agent, from their government. The sum above 
stipulated was increased, under various pretences, to-nine thousand rupees; 
while the establishment of the resident, with the exactions made by the _ 
different Gurc’halr chiefs, who, under pretence of going on a pilgrimage, ? 
passed through the capital, for the purpose of obtaining presents, suitable 
to their rank, amounted to thrice the sum of the augmented. tribute. 
Neither did this treaty-secure the country, from the irruptions of the 
' Gure’halis; inroads were made in different directions, and cattle and: 


other articles of plunder carried off. 


Sucu was the state of affairs, till the year 1803 ; when the mask was 
thrown off, and an army of eight or ten thousand men was sent from Wa- 
pal, to carry their favorite project into execution. The command of this 
body of troops was entrusted to AMER Sino Capzi, and to Hastr Duab. 
Cuawrtra, who, entering the country, under the pretext of claiming some 
arrears of tribute, marched, in two parties, directly towards the capital. 
The knowledge they had acquired of the nature of the country, by so 
‘Jong and free a communication, in some measure favored their progress ; 
but they met with little opposition from the Raja, who was aman more 
inclined to a life of indolence and dissipation, than to encounter the 
toils and dangers of war. His troops, it is said, amounted to fifteen or 
twenty thousand men; but they were composed principally of mercena- 
ries, who endeavoured to shun an engagement; and, after having made 
a short stand at Barahat, fled to Gurudwara, whither they were pursued 
by the invading army; and the death of their chief, on those plains, 


secured the conquest of the whole country to the Gurc’halis. After re- 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 501 


maining in Gerwal for a short time, for the purpose of making some 


internal arrangements, and appointing provisional governors during their 
absence; the two victorious chiefs proceeded with their troops, in the 
direction of Cashmir; but were stopped in their progress by the fortress 
of Cangra, a strong-hold belonging to Raja Sansa‘r-cHanp. © It is 
situated on a high and steep mountain, about twenty Cos to the W. of 
the Beych river, or Hyphasis; is well supplied with water, and contains 
sufficient ground to yield subsistence to the garrison ; consisting of three 
er four thousand men. Before this place, the Gurc’halis- have been éver 
since employed ; and all their efforts to get possession of ’it have hitherto 
proved ineffectual.* About two years after the conquest of Srinagar, 
Hasti Duar was called fron; Cdngra, to assumé the government of these 
districts, in conjunction with his brother Rupravir Saa, who was sent 
from .Mapal to notify and receive the appointment. Having repaired to 
this capital, and been invested with the chief controul, Hasti Daan 
remained at Srinagar; while his brother Rupravix, who had brought 
reinforcements from Napal, went in his room to Cingra: The siege 
was now turned into a blockade; but the mternal resources of the garri- 
son baffled all the endeavours of the besiegers; while the revenues of this 
country were drained and wasted, in the support of the Gurc’hali army. 
In this posture of affairs, it was deemed advisable to enter into some 
kind of treaty with Sansa’k CuHanp: and a messenger was sent to him, 


on the part of Amer Sinu, to propose terms of negociation. 


A.tuoven this Serdar held the first military command in the Gure’halé 


army, the Cangra Raja, whois a Rajput of high cast and principles, 


* Tt has been since ceded to the Sikhs, who have been called in as auxiliaries, and have 
repulsed the Gare’halis. 


D6 


502 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 
refused to treat with a person, who, like Amer S1nu, has risen from an 


inferior station, and was of a lower cast; but declared himself ready to 


accept of the mediation of .Ruprayir, whom he considered an equal.. 


RuprRavirk Sava,. taking the responsibility on himself, accordingly offered 
terms, which were accepted; viz. that the siege should be raised, and 


Sansa’R Cuanp be reinstated in all his possessions, on paying a sum of 


three lacs of rupees to the Gurc’hali. The treaty, however, was condi-. 
tional ; and the ratification postponed, until an answer should be received. 


from Wapal. The state of politics at that court was not likely to. prove: 


favourable to the arrangements of Rupravir; for, since the accession of 
the present Raja, Guur Ban Jupy Bicrama Sau, a boy about nine or ten 


years of age, the councils and entire management of the state are ens 


trusted to, or rather have been usurped by Buim Sinn Tapan, a man of 


low origin, and whose object it is to raise a strong party of his own cast, 


to oppose the interests of the Chawtras, who-are Rajpuis and uncles: ta, 


tie reigning prince. The Tapahs are Casitas, or cultivators of land, and 


are formidable from their number, To this cast Amer Sina belongs: 
and the degrading language held to him by Sansan Cuanp, induced him 
to make an unfavourable report.of the treaty, by saying the distresses of 
the garrison had caused the Cangra Raja to accept of the terms; and he 
pledged himself to reduce the fort to an unconditional surrender, in 
the course of three or four months.. The removal of Hasti Dust and 
Rupravir from their appointments, was the consequence of this treaty ; 
which, though the ostensible, was probably not the real cause of their 
supérsession. T hey were succeeded by the Tapah Serdérs, who now 
hold the government. ‘These intrigues have created a jealousy, which 


may be product.ve of serious consequences; it is confidently reported 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. bOF 


and expected here, that a civil commotion is now on foot; and will shey, 


itself openly in a short time. 


On taking a view of Srinagar from a height, it has:the appearance of a 
double valley >’one situated on a level with the river, the other on its 
banks, elevated about forty or fifty feet, and extending along the base of 
the mountain. The lower one, in which the city’ stands, has apparently 
pec formed by thereceding of the ddacananda from the south shore ; 
and, although the period be too. remote to ascertain the fact, the appear- 
ance of the ridge or bank, marking the coneavity, would incline one to 
suppose that such-has been the case 3. and that,.in its._present progressive 
inclination; it is. gradually. returnmg, to its. former channel. From the 
bottom of the upper valley;.tothe city, is.a.space of three or four fur- 
longs, laid out in small fields and enclosures, witha few mango trees, thinly 
scattered: among them. . Opposite. to. the: city, the Alacananda divides 
into:two or three streams, which:reunite about one-mile below.. On one 
ef the small islands, are the ruinssof: buildings, which:were. formerly con- 
nected with the city. The aspect of the surrounding mountains is very 
barrens here and there a solitary tree may be seen ;: but the general fea- 
tures betray a rocky and unfriendly soil ; and the little vegetation that is 
produced on them, is soon parched up and dried. Qn the opposite side of 
the river, several hamlets are seen, situated along the foot of the hills, 
with which a communication is open, by a Jhula to the W. and a ferry 
boat to the E. of the city.. One of the largest of these villages is called 
Rant Hatt, containing a temple sacred to Raja Iswara, at whose shrine 
some rites are performed, in imitation of the mysteries observed in the 
temple of the Cyprian goddess. It is inhabited chiefly by dancing wo- 
men ; and the ceremony of initiation to this society consists in anointing 


KOS SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


the head with oil, taken from the lamp placed before the altar ; by which 
att, they make a formal abjuration of their parents and kindred, devoting 
their future lives to prostitution. A short distance beyond it is a Mat’h 
or fane of RassEA Devi, the god of love; whose shafts, if we may be- 
lieve the reports and complaints of his numerous votaries, are tainted with 
a fatal and pernicious poison: indeed, his wounds appear to be so generally 
diffused, that four fifths of the inhabitants are supposed to labor under the 
effects of them; and the calamity is heightened by their ignorance of pro- 


per remedies to check their pregress. 


Art this plate, we had'an opportunity of seeing ‘a-ourious: ceremony, 
which is occasionally observed by the hill people, and took place on the 
opposite side of the river, nearly in front of our tents. “It is called the 
Bhart or Bhéda ; and is ‘a kind of propitiatory blation to the genius of 
‘the mountain, to draw down his ‘biessing onthe land, and preserve the 
crops from the destructive ravages of rats and vermin. A’ thick rope, 


of amazing length, was made fast to a stake, near the bed of the river; 


and the other end carried,’ by eighty or one hundred men, to the top of 


a hill, nearly one mile in ascent ; and being passed: through a running 
block of wood, it was secured to a large tree, and made as ‘tight as it 
could be stretched. On this hazardous vehicle, a man of the cast of 
Jats, or tumblers, was placed astride, and, without being tied, or hav- 
ing any aid to preserve his balance, excepting some large bags of 
sand, fastened to his legs and thighs, he ‘was started from the summit, 
and arrived in safety at the bottom. The omen was considered fortunate, 
and the enterprise liberally rewarded, by the Zemindars, or owners of 
the land. Had the man lost’his seat, and fallen, he would mast proba- 


bly have been killed on the spot’; but death was at all-events the forfeit 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 505 


of failure ; for had any life remained, the head was to have been severed 
from the body, tobe offered up, as a sacrifice, or atonement, to. the 
offended spirit. This superstitious custom obtains, in many parts of the 


hills ; and is generally resorted to, after a bad harvest. 


AxsouT four o’clock in the evening, came on a violent squall from the 
north-west, attended with rain, which lasted for a couple of hours. The . 
day had been excessively hot; and the thermometer stood, in the tent, 
at 101°. The storms, at this season of the year, may be considered 
periodical, at this place; for we had experienced them, in a less or 
greater degree, every €vening, since our arrival; and the inhabitants 
informed us, that for this and the ensuing month, the day regularly 
closed with one. | 


On the 18th, after repeated messages to the chief, SHISTA TAPAH, it 
was at length settled, that the same establishment should proceed with 
us; and the rates of hire were fixed, by contract, from Bhadri Nath to 
Almora. 


. Tue balance due on the last, and the necessary advance of the new 
agreement, having been sent to Suista Taran, the requisite Perwdnas 
were made out, and stamped with the seals of the three chiefs. In‘ the 
morning, we were joined by the party from Gangotr7, who all returned 
‘in health and spirits. The sequel of their journey, after quitting us, was, 
by their account, a series of difficulties and hair breadth escapes, which 
_were no doubt a little exaggerated; but what greatly tended to obstruct 
their progress, was the heavy rain, for three or four days successively, 
which attended them in their outset. Two days before their arrival at 
Gangotri, they were overtaken by a fall of snow, which occasioned no 
small alarm and inconvenience to the party, none of whom had ever 

E6 


506 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


experienced, or seen, ‘but from a distance, the element in this flaky state 
ef congealment. The description the Munski gave of the appears 
ance of the river, corroborated by the observations of his companions, 
was such as accorded with our previous information. A few miles 
beyond Gangotrt, the river is entirely concealed, under beds of snow; 
beyond which no person has hitherto been able to penetrate. The 
breadth of: the stream is about fifteen or twenty yards; the current mo- 
derate, and not above waist deep. Two miles beyond, is the spot called 
Gau-muc’hi, or the cow’s mouth. It is a large stone, situated in the middle 
of the bed; the water passes on each side, but a small piece of the frag- 
ment is disclased above the surface, to which fancy may attach the idea 
of the object.* The river runs from the direction of N. by E. and, on the 
bank near Gangotrt is a small temple, about eight or ten feet high, con- 
taining two or three images, representing | the Ganga, Bhagirathé, &c. 
There are three Cyndas or basons, where the pilgrims bathe, called 
Bréhma-cunda, Vishnu-cunda and Surydqc unda, formed in the bed of ‘the 
river. ‘The mountains in the vicinity, have a. nes) Parken appearance ; 


the only tree produced there is the Bhurjapatra, 


es. ManrcueD.to .Gisi2. ae $0 13° 11°. Thermometer in the 
‘morning 72°, ‘Khe road to-day was good; and,- for the greater part, 
along the banks of the Alacanandad. We met on the road a great num- 


ber of pilgrims, returning from Bhadri Nat’ha and Cédar-Nat’ha.., 


goth. Marcnep, at half past six in the morning,” when’ the ther- 


mometer was.at 752, andencamped at noon, ‘in a confined spot, near 


a deserted’ village, about one hundred and fifty feet above’ the river. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 507 


On the opposite side were two or three villages in sight. The whole of 
the road to-day was a ebitinwed -yise and fall; but the path was generally 
speaking good. In the steep parts of ascent or descent, or where the soil 
was hard and rocky, small steps had been formed, by the passage of tra- 
vellers; and in some places, stones had been laid, to render the access 
easier. Considerable pains and labor appear to have been bestowed, in 
making this road passable; indeed it must be a great object of the 
government, to remove all obstructions, and keep the communication 
with the holy places as open as possible; as the numerous pilgrims, who 
pass annually, must prove a great source of revenue. Near the banks of 
the small streams, and under the cavities of the rocks, temporary habita- 
tions have been made, by the pHgrims, who travel together in small par- 
ties, and. pass the night in any convenient spot they may find on the 
road. Under the shade of large trees, small Chabutras are raised, of 
loose stones, near which they generally halt, in the heat of the day, to 
prepare their meals. A great number of people, of both sexes, passed 
us, on their return from Ceddra and Bhadri Nai’h.. They were princi- 
pally inhabitants of the Penjab: those who come from the eastern parts 
of the country strike off from’ Carn-praydg to Almora. The Fakirs com- 
“posed the majority of the multitude ; and were very troublesome and im- 
‘portunate in their demands. In the early part of this day’s march, 
‘we came to the top of a mountain, about four or five hundred feet 
“above the level of the river, which runs immediately below it; and 
‘from hence,swe had a view of six or seven ranges of mountains, 
‘running parallel to each other, from about N. E. toS. W. On several 
of the hills, which we ‘passed, the grass had been lately set on fire ; 
the ‘whole surface was black with soot, and the trees completely 


“naked. On the summit of one of these mountains is a small space of 


508 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


table Jand, in the middle of which is a tomb, called Pach-bhat, by which 
name the pass is also designated. Itis a Chabutra, about six feet square, 
built of large pieces of slate, with five stones, placed perpendicularly 
in the centre, to represent the five brothers; the tomb stands here a 
monument of the effects of usurpation and of femaie revenge. The 
persons whose ashes it contains, were the relations of UpeNpra Saut, 
one of the former Rajas of Srinagar, at whose death the government 
devolved to his nephew, the infant son of DutesH Sanur. These brothers, 
who were next of kin, usurped the management of the state, and are 
said to have committed the most horrid acts of cruelty, until the Ranz, 
the mother of the child, formed a plot to way-lay them at this pass ;, 
and thus relieving the country from their tyrannic. sway, she’ reinstated 


the young Raja, PRETAB Saul, and herself assumed the regency. 


aist. MarcuEep to Mathurapuri, a small village, inhabited by Fakirs 
of the Bairdagz sect. Therm 83°. The road consisted of ascents and de- 
scents. We first passed through a forest, inhabited by the species of ba- 
boons, called in Hindustan, Langir, and here Ghint. On this day’s march 
we saw the confluence of the Alacanandd with the Cali Ganga, a large 
stream which rises in the mountains of Cedar, and is in the Sastra denomi- - 
nated Mandacint. Its junction with the Alacanandé, called Rudraprayaga, 
is one of the five principal Praydgas mentioned in the sacred books of the 
Hindus. The pilgrims, who visit the temple of Cedar-N ath, generally pur- 
sue the road on the W. bank of the Alacananda river, and follow the — : 
track of the Manddciné from the point of junction. At an inconsiderable 
elevation from the water, is a small Mat’h, or temple; and a few houses, 
inhabited by the Bréhmens. Farther on, isa large fragment of rocks, 
called Bhim-ca-Chiéla. It is about thirty feet high, and fifteen feet in dia- a 


SURVEY OF THE GANGE». DOD 


“meter ; completely excavated, somewhat in the shape of a dome, with 
a couple of apertures at the top, on which the gigantic Buima is sup- 
posed to have placed his culinary utensils. he side towards the road 
‘is unclosed, to the height of twelve or thirteen feet, in.a broken irregular 
arch; and the-numerous little Chidas, which the pilgrims have left stand- 

ing within, shew that it is still applied to the purposes for which Buima 


‘intended it. 


‘god, Marcuep to Carna-prayaga, the confluence of the A/acananda 
‘with the Pindar river, which comes from the S. E. This is another of the 
Afive Praydgas, mentioned in the Sastras, and.considered the third in-point 
of consequence. “The village -contains only six or eight houses, with a 
Mat’h, or shrine, in which is placed the image of Raja‘Carna. Here is 
va Jhiila, or hanging bridge, over the Pindar. Thecourse of the Alaca- 
nanda, as far as:visible, isfrom the N. -E. Lat 30° 26.00%. Therm.-in 


‘the morning 76°. 


Tue road is winding, with steep ascents and descents; and in some 
parts not alittle dangerous; being formed on a ledge of rock, with here 
and there a small projecting point, ‘not above five or six inches wide, to 


‘rest the foot upon; requiring the utmost.care and caution in the passage. 


On this day’s march we passed a:fixed bridge, built by the Gurc’halis, a 
few years ago. ‘The bank, on each side, was faced with stone, in the 
‘form, of a pier head, from which strong beams were thrown out horizon- 
‘tally, the one above the other: the lowest timber projected about two feet, 
and each successive one was lengthened, in this progressive proportion, 
SO as to compose an arch, leaving only a ‘space of ten or twelve feet in 
‘the centre, to be covered with strong planks. The model of this bridge 
appears to be entirely foreign; and it was most probably introduced. into 

| F 6 


510 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


this country by the Gurc’halis. It had a very neat appearance: but it 
‘would seem not so well calculated as those of a more yielding nature, 
for these rapid streams; as, either from the force of the current, or the 
badness of it’s construction, some of the timbers had given way, and the 
upper planks had fallen imx; although the materials appeared perfectly 


Sound and new. 


A LITTLE beyond this, we entered a fine extensive plain, about one mile 
and a half in diameter, encircled by an amphitheatre of hills. A large 
space of it was covered with rich grass, on which great numbers of cattle 
were grazing. In the centre was a large Pipeé* tree with a Chabutra. 
This part of the valley is called Gaochar, and appropriated solely for 
pasturage ; to which the inhabitants of all the neighbouring villages have 
acommon right. The following 1s the reason assigned for this ground be- 
ing uncultivated. Several years ago, a Zemindar, belonging to this place, 
happened, by chance, to kill a cow, which had intruded upon his pre- 
mises; and being distressed, not only on account. of the impiety of the 
act, but of the penalty to which he was subject, by the Hindu law ; went 
to represent his misfortunes toa rich Sahucar, or merchant, from the 
Dekhin, who happened to be near the spot, on a journey of pilgrimage. 
The merchant was an eye witness of the accident; and being touched 
with compassion, purchased the ground for three thousand rupees, and 
offered it up to Bhadri Nat’h, in the name of the guilty person, as an 
atonement for the offence; on the express condition, that it should be ap- 


plied to no other purpose, than that of pasturage. 


FARTHER on, we passed Panha, a large neat village, containing forty or 


fifty huts, situated about one hundred feet above the base of the moun- 


* Ficus religiosa. 


4 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. bit 


tain. Three Cos to the south of this place, are the lead and copper mines 


of Dhaxpur. They are at present farmed, for the annual sum of four 
thousand rupees, by a man named Puxi Sonar, whom we saw at the ca- 
pital, and who furnished us with a few specimens of .the ores. The cop- 
per is. preduced in. various scils ;. it is sometimes mixed in strata of difler- 
ent coloured clays, and sometimes runs in veins, through hard and solid 
rock. When. the veins are rich, they yield two thirds of metal, but the 
averaged quantity: extracted, amounts to about one half. Two or three 
hundred people are employed, the whole year round, in working the 
mines, and smelting the ore; the process of which is very simple, con- 
sisting only in pounding the ore, and making it up, with cow dung, into 
balls, which are put into a furnace, sufficiently heated to produce a fusion 
of the metal. About four Cos to the north, on the opposite hills, are the 
copper mines of Nagpur; which, although considered the richest of any 
in the Srinagar district, are not worked at present; as a considerable ca- 


pital would be required to open them, and no person has been found 


willing to undertake the risk, under the precarious security of Gurc’hali 


faith. 


AT seven minutes past three, P, M. we experienced a slight shock 
of an earthquake, which lasted for six or seven seconds, accompanied by 
a rumbling noise, like distant thunder. Our tent was pitched at the foot 
of a high mountain, covered with rock and large stones: the daily ocu- 
lar demonstrations we had of the destructive effects of these convulsions 
in the hills, made us nota little apprehensive for our safety; and we 
sought for refuge on the plain, where we waited for sometime, in anx- 
jous expectation of the result. The temple of Mana Deva stood a 


melancholy proof before us, having lost its cupola and roof, in the con- 


‘512 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 

‘cussion of 1803; and the spot we fixed on, as the most secure, was 
between it and the mountain, distant from each other about fifty or sixty 
paces. After remaining for-some time in this situation, and finding the 
shock was not repeated, our alarms began to-subside. “We ‘had found 
‘the-day extremely hot, but the therm. stoed only at.o4, a few minutes 
after the shock had taken place. 


23d. Term. 72. Marched to Nandaprayaga, the confluence of the 
Algcananda with the WManddcnf, a small river, which comes from the 
direction of S..30-E. The.course of the AJacananda,.as far as visible, 
is. from the north. . This is the most northern of the principal Praydgas. 
‘Four of these holy places. of .ablution we have already passed; the fifth 
is Allahabad, which is-called Bhat-praydg,-or by way of distinction, as — 
it'is the largest, and.considered mest holy, it-is simply denoted by the 
mame of Prayag. There was formerly a temple, and a small village, 
vat this place, but no remains of either are now to be seen. Afew Ba- 
giahs have fixed their temporary shops ‘here, for the purpose of selling 
grain, to the passengers; and to supply the deficiency of a temple, ina 
place of such sanctity, a.few loose stones are piled up, in the form of a 
-Chabutra, on-which some Hindu images.are.exposed, for the adoration 
.of the pilgrims. .A Brahmen has stationed ‘himself here, to.receive the 
offerings. at this season; but, as the temple, with ‘its. contents, are 
-scarcely worth preservation, it may be presumed, that he officiates only 


‘during the time that the grand crowd is ‘passing. 


Tue greatest part of the road lay through a -succession of small 
vallies, near the. course of the Alacananda, whose bed, in one. place, was 


considerably expanded, and.comprehended several small islands, covered 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. B13 


with verdure and beautiful plantations of .young Svs trees.* Several 


fields of rice and barley, now in the stubble, lay by the roadside. 


Over a very rapid but narrow part of the river, wasthrown a substitute 
for a bridge, called in the language of the country, Dun. . It consists simy 
ply of two or three strong ropes, fixed by stakes, into the ground, on each 
bank, and elevated about eight or ten feet above’ the, water. | On these, a 
person conveys himself across, by clinging to them with his hands and 
feet, while'a small hoop, suspended: fromithe, ropes; serves as a,rest for 
the back, and is:a trifling, though it must be allowed, avery frail, security, 
should the person: quit his hold. .This ,passage is not calculated for all 
descriptions of travellers ; the water rolls-below with. such foaming» vio- 
Jence and stunning roar, that it requires no -small.degree'of resolution 
to make. the attempt. However, wheré the. inconvenience: is without 
remedy, the hands and feet: of the person ate’ tied: above the ropes, 
his eyes blindfolded, to prevent his seeing the danger; and he is drawn 
across by a cord passed round’ the waist. | 


In the evening arrived an Harcarah from SaisrA Taran, charged to 
report what progress we had made, and apparently to deter us from the 
prosecution of our design, by exaggerated representations of the difficul- 


ties which we should have to encounter. Finding this scheme defeated 


‘by our incredulity, he took his departure. At ten at night came ona 


violent storm of rain, with thunder and lightning. 


24th. Term. 76°. Our encampment this day was on the banks of the 


. Birht Ganga. The road was in general good, and the distance which we 


travelled could not be less than ten or eleven miles. Yet we passed some 


* Dalbergia siso Roxs. 


514 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


_ very steep ascents and descents, on a rocky scarp, where the path was 


not broader than the palm of the ‘hand, 


On this day’s route, “we overtook a large herd of goats, laden with 
grain. ‘These animals,;and sheep, are constantly employed for burthen 
in this part of the country :°they are saddled withosmall bags, con= 
taining ‘about six’! sers: of grain; and are sent, in flocks of one hundred 
and fifty or two hundred together, under the charge of two or three shep- 
herds, with their dogs. An old’ ‘steady ram is generally fixed on for the 
leader, and is denoted’ by a snvall bell, suspended round the neck. In the 
traffic to Butan, where graity forms one of the principal articles. of com- 
merce, these animals-are found very serviceable for carriage ; and on 
their return, they bring back ‘salt. The species of goat employed in this 
‘service is rather ‘small, scarcely exceeding in size that produced in Bes- 
gal. The sheep are ofthe common species, but their wool attains a much 
greater length, and:is used: in the manufacture of the course Cammal or 
blanket. They are amazingly sure footed, passing over with their bur- 
thens, declivities and craggy precipices,. where no person could follow 
them. 

Ar eleven o'clock at night we had another violent thunder storm. 

. ath. “TuerM. 73. Marched to Panc’hi Mat’h; Lat. (30° 27 21. 
This village, which had been recently deserted, is situated on the banks 
of a large stream, called’ Ghural Ganga, which falls into the Adacanandd 
about one furlong below. — ; | 

In some parts of this day’s road, the narrow. path, along the scarp of 
the rock, was so obstructed by fragments, which the rain had detached. 


from above, that we could not have passed, without the aid of people, who: 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 513 
had been sent to repair the breaches. Along the banks of a deep water 
course, at some distance from the A/acananda, were several large rocky 
eaves, which had’ been widened by the pilgrims, many of whom had taken 
up a temporary residence here. Some of these cells weré capable of con- 
taining one hundred and fifty or two hundred people.-’To the right was 


a cascade, falling from the height of sixty or seventy feet: 


On the road to-day, we observed a great number. of bilberry and bar- 
berry bushes with ripe fruit. The former possesses rather an agreeable 
flavor, the latter has an insipid sweetness, and entirely wants the pungent 
acidity of the Europe fruit.. In its first stage of maturity, it assumes an 
azure blue colour, which changes to.a dark purple. It is covered with a 


rich bloom, and attains the size of a common field pea. 


‘THE Bei continued rain; which we had experienced, for three or four 
days, made us apprehensive that the periodical wet season had already set 
in; but we: were informed, by the natives, that, in the neighbourhood: of 
these mountains, the changes of the moon, at this time of the year, are 
always brought in by violent thunder-storms and showers ; and that we 


had yet twenty days to make good our retreat from these hilly regions. 


e6th. Tuer. 61°. Marched to Salir, where we encamped near a 
spring, in. a small rice field, about mid-way up the mountain. The road 
‘was, in some parts, elevated to the height of three or four thousand feet 
nove the bed_of the river; and. the mountains, covered with snow, were 
at the distance of only eight or ten miles. We hada small thick rain, 
and the weather was piercingly cold. The latter part of the route, lay 
through a forest of pines, Burdns and oak, with a few walnut trees. thinly 


scattered among them, 


516, SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


o7th. THERM. 56°; the morning. raw and chilly, Marched to Josi- 
«math: Lat. 30°. 33. 40°. This village is situated in a hollow recess, on 
the scarp, about a third way up the mountain, and sheltered, on three 
sides, by a high circular ridge ; while the lofty mountains, to the N. se- 
‘cure it from the-cold blasts, which blow. over the Himdlaya. The en- 
‘trance to'the towmis by a bank, cut into steps, faced with slate and stones. 
It contains one hundred, or one hundred and fifty houses, neatly built, of 
grey stone, and roofed with shingles. They are raised te the height of 
two or three stories, with small areas or enclosures, with a Ragged ter- 
race. ‘The streets are paved, but in a very irregular manner ; some 
parts with large round stones, and other with flags of slate. The first 
object that, attracts notice, on entering the town, is a line of water 
mills, placed on ‘the slope, at the distance of fifteen or twenty yards 
from each other. ‘The water, which turns them, is supplied by a stream, 
_ which flows down ‘the -mountain, -and,: having passed through the upper 
mill, is conducted to thenext, by a communication of troughs, made of 
the hollowed ‘trunks of firs. A few paces beyond, is the house of the 
Rauhil-or high priest-of Bhadri-Nat’h, who resides here, during the six 
months:of the year that.the:temple at that place is shut up. At the com- 
mencement of the cold weather, when the snow begins to accumulate on 
the mountains, all the inhabitants quit that neighbourhood, and take up 
their residence at this place, until the roads become again accessible. 
Adjoining to this house, is a temple, containing the image of Nara- 
Sincua, one of the Hindu deities. It was placed here, by a native of 
Camaon, of the Jost ( Tyotishi) class of Brahmens ; and this town has 
since borne its present appellation, in honor of the idol. The building 
is said to be three hundred years old; but it has the appearance of being 


of much later date, and resembles a private habitation much more than 2 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, | 51 
Hindu place of worship. It is built with gable ends, and covered in with 
a sloping roof of plates of copper. The doors were not opened, when we 
went to visit it in the evening, and we were consequently obliged to re= 
turn withont seeing the interior of it. In the upper part of the town is a 
large square, where the pilgrims who halt here put up for the night. To 


the right of it, is a stone cistern, with two brazen spouts, whence water 


Keeps constantly flowing into a bason below. It is constructed for the 


convenience of the town’s people, and supplied by the stream from the 
mountain. Close to it, extending along another face of the square, is a 
collection of temples, which bear the marks of great antiquity. They 
are raised on a terrace, about ten feet high, and in the center of the 
area, stands the principal one, sacred to Visunu. It is surrounded by 
a wall, about thirty feet square: at each angle, and in the center of each 
face, are inferior temples, containing different deities. Several of them 
were destroyed, and thrown down by the earthquake; and most of them 
are in a very tottering condition. Those which suffered the least, and 
have the images perfect, are the temples of Visun'u, Ganes‘a, SURYA 
or the sun, andthe Navu-pEvf. Of these, the statues representing the 
two former are carved in avery superior style of workmanship. The 
first is an image cut in black stone, about seven feet high, supported by 
four female figures standing on a flat pedestal. The figure of GaNnrs‘A 
is about two feet high, well carved and polished. The temple of Navu- 
Devi has been lately repaired, and .is covered in with a square copper 
roof. It contains the images of Buavani under nine different forms, 
but the whole of them were so plastered with grease, that no part of the 
figures were visible; and’ although the doors were opened, purposely 
for our inspection, the stench that issued from the place was so offen- 
sive, as to stifle all farther curiosity. 
H 6 


518 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


Tue mountains, on this day’s route, were clothed. with. forests. of 
oak ; while their summits. were covered with a species of the fir which the 
natiyes,call Realla, A few. of this kind were growing near the. road. 
The. leaves ane about two, and half inches long, produced all round, the 
twigs, which hang pendant from the branches, and, for want.of a, bota- 
nical, term, we might distinguish it by the name of the weeping fir. At 
a, village called, S//ang, belonging to. Bhadrinat}h, the whole scarp of 
the mountain, from, the, base to nearly the summit, was laid out, in fields 
of different. sorts of grain. The crops. of wheat and. barley were. luxury 
riantly el, just. ready. for the sickle, a 

28th. ‘THerm. s9. Marched to Panc’heser, a village containing Ey 
or thirty houses, and Sal a neat temple, sacred to VISHNU. Lat. N: 30° : 
87° 5X. ; 

In the commencement of this day’s route, we passed Vishn’ upraydga, 
formed by the junétion of the Alacanandd with a river called Daule or 
Léti, which comes. from the S. E. and is more considerable than the 
former, being about thirty-five or forty yards in breadth, and flowing 
witha rapid current, over a very strone bed. Its banks are steep and 
rocky; and the passage of the river is eflected by a platform Sangha, 
about five feet broad, and extending from shore to shore. The Alaca- 
nanda, above this corifluence, is called Vishnu Ganga, from its flowing 
near the feet of VisHiNu at B ‘hadrt- Nat’h. It comes from ‘the north, 


Kits breadth is twenty-five or thirty yards, andi its stream is rapid. 


TLAVING. crossed the. bade, we. ere a. bank. of Lie above hice 
is: the, village of Vishnypraydga, containing two,,or. three houses, with a 
small Mat*ha, the doors of which were. shut,,and no,needy. Brahmen or 


fakir wasin attendance, to do the honors.of,the.temple, or. receive the of= 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 519 


ferings: of the curious, or religious visitagt.. This apparent inattention, 
however, may proceed from its not bemg a place held: in: great veneration ; 
for, although, im point of magnitude, this Pray¢ga may be’ considered 
next ta: Dévaprayiga j no particular ablutions are here:enjoined: by the 
Sdstras ; and the only reason which occurs for! the omission is, that there 
is no convenient: place for bathing, or: account of «the. rapidity of the two 
currents) Adong>the banks of the Daw/i: isione of the high reads lea- | 
ding: to Butam \ From hence, we began to:ascend) the: scarp; on the 
E. bank of the Alacanandé; (we shall:continue td call it by: this name 
to prevent:confusion.) The:mountains, omeach«side; rise to:a stupends 
ous height, and nearly meet ati their base, aging sant a neuer of ery 


or fifty feet for the current of waters: 10% ) 6H dad 6. 'bits 


Tue bed of the river is otistnacted by large masses of rock. At eight 
o'clock we crossed. at the foot of.a.cascade, falling from the height of 
ninety or a hundred: fect ; whence it rolls, over large fragments, into the 
river. Hence, winding between the two chains of. mountains, with the 
river considerably below us, we came, in fifteen minutes, toa Sangha, 
thrown across the Alacananda. This bridge was about.four feet broad, 
composed of three small fir spars, with planks across, and supported by a 
sock, on each bank, elevated a.hundred and thirty or. a hundred and fifty 
feet above the water. Hence we ascended, for ten minutes, and proceed- 
ed along the slope, at a greater or less elevation, till 10 A.M. when there 
was a steep descent, for eight minutes, which brought: us to.a‘path, cut 
inithe solid rock. ‘Where the'side was perpendicularly scarped; to) a con- 
siderable height; an/artificial bank,and flight of steps, were raised with 
stones, to the level of the road’; and; ‘in’ some places, where. the:rotks 


projected| the communication was continwedi by planks} from one: point! to 


‘b20 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


another, and supported ‘below. by a:scaffolding of wood. Although for- 


midable in appearance, the path was tolerably secure ; and, by all ac- | 


counts, infinitely. preferable to the one formerly. pursued, which: was 
higher up the mountain. ‘This road has beenmewly made by the Gur- 
¢e‘halis ; and considerable labor has been bestowed, in bringing it even to 
its present passable state... In a quarter of an hour we came upow the bed 
of the river, covered with large. stones, whence we reascerided’ on’ the 
‘bank, and. proceeding;:.over a:very ‘indifferent road; for fifteen minutes 
more, we arrived at a flight of steps, raised on a Chabutra, to the height 
of thirty feet. .In the centre of.it, was a broad ladder, fifty or sixty feet 
long, resting on a projecting. point of rock. The materials were strong 


and good ; but the crowds of people, who were passing up and down, 


made the scaffolding shake ; and some of the rounds having given way, 


rendered the passage more difficult. The roaring noise of the water, 
topelier with the buzz and tumult of the crowd, added not a little to the 
unpleasantness ‘of the situation; and the progress upwards was so slow, 
that a person had full leisure to attend to the suggestions of danger, 
which a rocky precipice of ninety or a hundred feet, would naturally 
create, under such circumstances. Having reached the ledge, which 
Was in some places not above a foot in breadth, we continued a short 
ascent, by steps, whence we began to descend; and, in ten minutes, 


regained the recular path on the slope. 


su THEsE-are called the Chori Dhar and Canda Dhar Ghats, well known 
to-all travellers:on this road. We had heard accounts of them several 
days before our arrival, and were prepared to.encounter their difficulties. 
At 10-40 A. M.we halted for seven minutes, opposite to the Cozband Nad, 


which falls into the Alacananda on the other side. From hence the 


a 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. b2E 
road continued; alone the slope, rendered very bad, in some places, by ; 
intervening banks‘of rock. About eleven o’clock, the rain began to fall, 
in a drizzling. shower, and as it continued ‘to increase, we halted, for 
half. an hour, in a small cave by the side of the road. After pursuing ~ 
our route, we arrived, in fifteen minutes, at a small village called Hat. 
Hence we proceeded, over large stones, near the bed of the river, and, 
in a few minutes, came opposite to a stream, called the Bunar Nadi, 
which falls into the A/acanandd from theS.E. Immediately above the. 
junction, isa Sangha, supported on two large fragments of rock, about 
five or six feet above the water. At one o'clock, the rain descended in 


a heavy shower, which continued, with little intermission, till the evening’. 


THE road of to-day is considered, and justly so, the worst between 
Srinagar and Bhadri-Nai’h. Although great pains have been taken 
to render it passable, it is still in need of much improvement; and there 
are some parts of it, which few people, unaccustomed to such passages, 
could traverse, without feeling some sensation of apprehension. .The 
hills, in general, bore a very barren appearance ; the lower ridges, which 
were sheltered from the winds, were partially covered with verdure 
and small trees; while the higher ones produced only afew clumps of 
7 the weeping fir. The tops.of the mountains, to the N. about five or six 
miles distant, were completely covered with snow. For these three days 
past, the. change in the weather has been very perceptible; as we 


approached the hoary peaks, we found our warm cloathing absolutely 
mecessary. 


goth. THrerm. 59. The morning cloudy, the wind sharp and piercing. 
Marched to Bhadri-Nat’h; lat go° 42° 28" N. Long. 80° 18 22" E, 
Our encampment was about two furlongs to the south of the town, near 


I 6 


522 SURVEY: OF THE GANGES.. : 

-a.small stream. called Ruca Ganga, which derives. its’ source from the: 
snow, on a.mountain to the left, and falls into the Alacanandd about. two) 
hundred paces below. - Over this stream is a strong. Sangha. 

Own this day’s route, we passed over several beds of snow; some of. 
which could not be. less than seventy or eighty feet in thickness. The 
Fiver was, in some parts, entirely concealed by the snow; which was 
so firmly congealed, as hardly to receive the marks ce pressure. It was. 


occasi ionally disclosed, and again lost from view. 


“We are now completely, surrounded by. hoary tops, on which | snow | 
eternally rests, and blights the roots of vegetation. . The lower parts of 
the hills produce verdure and small trees. About mid-way, the fir rears 
its lofty head; but the: summits, repelling each nutritious ‘impulse, are 
veiled - in garments of perpetual whiteness. 

“goth. THERM. 48. This morning we made an excursion, with a view to : 
explore the northern extremity of the valley, and to proceed in the direc- | 
tion of the river, to the point whence the stream emerges from the depths 
of snow, which over-lay and conceal its currents. At the distance of two : 
and an half furlongs, we passed the town and temple. of Bhadri- Nat’ha ; 
whence, proceeding by the road, centrically placed between the river. a 
and the mountain, we crossed several small streams, issuing from the 
hills, and formed by the melting of the snow upon the summits. Some of 
these water courses exhibit a very grand and pleasing appearance ; falling 
from one ledge to another, on the scarped rock, in successive cascades, 
The one called Indra Dhara is the most considerable ; its track being 
perceptible to the beds. of snow, wherice it derives-its source. Its dis- 
tance from Bhadri-Nat’h is one mile two furlongs ; ; and three quarters of - 


a mile beyondsit, om the opposite’ side of: the Alacananda, is a large town, 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES: | 599 


called Manah, situated at the foot ofa mountain, which, by an inclination 
to the N. W.\bourids the valley ‘im its N. E. ‘direétion. ‘The hill 
is composed of rock, and ‘covered with large. loose fragments, which 
seem to threaten destrtiction to the houses: placed atthe foot of it. 


It is called Calapa Gram; and, as every rock in: this neighbourhood: 


_is‘sanctified by some holy tradition, this place is distinguished as. the 


residence of Surya-Vanst¢ and: Chandra-Vansé, the patriarchs of: the:two: 
races of Rajputs. From hence we proceeded, along the banksof the Ada-- 
cananda, in, the direction of W. N. W.. The breadth of the current is- 


here considerably decreased, not exceeding eighteen or twenty feet ; the: 


' stream shallow, and moderately rapid. At the distance of four furlongs, . 


“ 


we crossed the river, over a bed of snow, and: mounted on the opposite- 
bank, whence we descended into! another valley, in which we continued « 


our route, for two or three miles, passing over. several deep beds-of 


snow, collected in the cavities of water courses and ravines. The north: 


faces of the mountains, to the south of the river, were completely covered : 
with snow, from the summit to the base; and the bleak. aspect of the 
country, with the sharp piercing wind, gave the appearance. and sensa- 
tion of the depth of winter, ina much more northern latitude... When: 
the surface of the mountains was partially disclosed, the soil was ofa hard’ 
solid rock; and, excepting at the base, not a vestige of verdure or vege- 
tation was to be seen. ‘The breadth of the valley is about five or six 
hundred yards; a small space of it is laid out in field, but the sides of the 
mountains are too steep and abrupt to carry the cultivation beyond the 


low ground, and are accessible only,to the sheep and goats, that are seen 


browzing, a short distance up the slope. At twelve o’clock, we reached 


the extremity. of our journey, opposite to a water fall. called Barsu 


Dhara, tis formed in the cleft of a high mountain, to the N., of the 


Bh SURVEY OF THE GANGHS. 

river; and falls from the summit, upon-a projecting ledge, about two 
hundred feet high, where it divides into two streams, which descend in 
drifting showers of spray, upon a bed of snow, where the particles 
immediately become congealed. The -small quantity that dissolves,. 
undermines ‘the bed; whence ie issues, *il.a small stream, about two 
hundred paces below. ‘This place forms the boundary of the pilgrims’ 
devotions; some few come hither for the:purpose of being sprinkled by 
this holy ishower bath. 

‘From this spot, the direction of the Alacanandd is perceptible to the 
S. W. extremity of the valley, distant about one mile ; but its current is 
entirely concealed, under immense heaps of snow, which have most: 
probably been-accumulating for ages, in its channel. Beyond this point, 
travellers have not dared to venture; and, although the Sastras mention 
a place called Alacapira;* whence the river derives its source and name, 
the position or-existence of it is as much obscured in doubt and fable, as 

-eyery other part of their mythological history. 

Havine now attained the limits prescribed for Lieut. Wese’s inqui- 
ries ‘in ‘this direction, we commenced our return, and. proceeded by the 
road which leads to the town of Mdzah. In an hour and a half, we ar- 
rived at Calapa Gram, the beauties of which were not perceptible from 7 
the opposite side of the river. From the summit of this hill, a large 
stream, called the Saraswati Nadi, appears to force’a passage, through 
a rocky cavern ; whence it descends, with irresistible violence, in a solid 
compact body, disclosed to the height of forty or fifty feet. The breadth — 
of the cavity may be twenty-five or thirty feet; and ‘some large frag-_ 


ments, that have been thrown down by the earthquake, are collected, and 


* Alaca is the fabulous city of Cuve’ra, the Puurus of Hindé mythelogy. H.C. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 595 


wedged in together, at the mouth, through the interstices of which, 
the water is seen descending from a still greater elevation. At the bot- 
tom is a deep bason, or reservoir, composed of rock, rendered perfecthy 
smooth by the action of the water. From hence, the stream flows in 
a gentle current, between two perpendicular rocky banks, about seventy 
or eighty feet in height, and twenty feet in width. The water is per- 
fectly clear, of a beautiful ultramarine colour; which it retains for a con- 
siderable distance, after its union with the Alacananda, about seven 
hundred yards below, and forms a singular constrast with the turbid 
water of that stream. The point of junction is called Castpraydgda. 
The passage over the Saraswati is by a bridge, formed of one entire 
piece of rock, about six feet in thickness, ten or twelve in breadth, and 
So exactly fitted to the width of the stream, as to have the appearance 
of being placed by the hands of mechanism; and, notwithstanding the 
assertions of our guides, we could hardly believe its position to have 
been accidendal. This place goes by the name of Mansula Bhed. 
Hence we ascended the bank leading to the town, situated a little above 
the confluence of the two streams. On the left of the road, are two or 
three rocks, in the cavities of which small temples are erected. Of these, 
the Ganesa Avatar is the most conspicuous, more from its position than 
from the structure of the temple, which is about five feet high, and built 
of square stones, piled one above the other, decreasing towards the top. 
It stands in a large cavern, close to which a small stream comes rippling 


from the mountain. 


Tue town of Manah is built in three divisions, containing one hundred 
and fifty or two hundred houses, and is more populous than any place we 
have met with of the same extent. The number of its inhabitants is 

K 6 


596 , SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


computed at fourteen or fifteen hundred people;: who ‘appear: to be of a 
different race from the other mountaineers of Gerwal. ‘They are :above- 
the middling: size; stout, well. formed, andi their ccounteniances partake 
more of the features of the Tartars or- Buitds; ftom whom they aré most 
probably descended. ' They have broad faces, ismall eyes,;.and sia 


jons of a light olive colour. rs 1 of: pe; 


As ‘soon as we: entered: the town, all the inWabitanits came “out, to wel- 
come us; “and we observed a greater display of female ‘and juvenile beau 


ty, ham: we recollect to have seen in any Tadian village. 


ae women were,.in n general, handsome, and had a: ruddiness, in thei 
complexions, of which the children partook ina very great degree; 
many of them approaching. to the floridness of the European, The dress: 
of the two sexes differs little from each other; that. of the men: consists: 
in a pair of ‘rowers, made of Cammal, or Pan¢’ hi, with: a loose sleeved 
jacket, of the same cloth, reaching down to the knee, and bound round: 
the waist, with a woollen cord, ‘On their heads they, wore a round cap,. 
with flaps, ‘tumed up behind and i in front, with. a cloth edging of a-differ= 
ent colour. ‘The women, instead of trowsers, wear a wrapper, in the 
form of a petticoat ; the upper garment is nearly the same e with that of the. 
men ; but rather finer in texture, and of different colours, of which red. 
appeared. the favorite and predominant, Some of them. wear small coni- 
cal caps, others have a piece of cloth round the head, in - the shape of 3 a 
turban. Their necks, ears, and noses were covered with a profusion 
of rings, various ornaments of beads, with trinkets in gold and silver, 

little adapted to their appearance, or to. the coarseness. of the rest of their 
apparel. Some of the children were actually tottering under the weight 


of these costly burthens ; bearing, on their necks and arms, silver neck- 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. | 527 
Jaces and rings, to the amount of five or six‘hundred rupees. The houses 
-by no means ‘Gorrespond with this outward’ shéw of luxury,’ being, in 
point of neatness ‘or convenience, in ‘no respect superior to the genera- 
lity of thé villages” They‘are all built after the sare ‘model, ‘raised two 
dtories, constractéd ‘with stone, and covered in: ‘with small deal plank; 
instead of slate.’ Thesé’ ‘may béconsidéred only thei Sdimmer resi- 
dences;' for, if the winter sdason; ‘the ‘town’ is entirely buried under 


Ane 


snow; ‘andthe inhabitants ‘aré! canipélled to quit this neighbotirhood, to. 
take up their abode in'a less rigorous climate! The'villages of Tosi-mat’h, 
Pane heser, ard their vicinity; afford then! an asylum, for the fouy incle- 
ment months of the year. After’ the first fall of snow, they retire, with 
their wives-and families, carrying alf their property with them; excepting 


the grain, which they bury int’ small pits,securing: the top with stones. 


Tne) inhabitants of \Manah profess the Hindu religion, and call them- 
selves Rajputs. This is.a very-ambiguous definition of cast, in this part 
of the country ; for our-hill coolies and bearers lay claim: to the same ap- 
pellation, although they scruple not to perform the most menial offices ; 

and in the article of food are less nice than: the lowest class of s weepers. 

Like most inhabitants of cold climates, the Ménah peo} ple are much ad 
dicted to: drinking ; and even consider it necessary for their health. The 
liquor to which: they are particularly attached, is a spirit extracted from rice, 
prepared in the usual mode of distillation. We presented to one of them 
a bottle of brandy, which excited not a little the envy of his companions, 
who pressed about him to be indulged with a taste of it. He distributed 
his favors in a few scanty drops, that were barely sufficient to impart the 
Havor ; but the significant nods that,passed, testified their strong appro- 


bation of this beverage, 


Bee SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


‘Te town of Manah forms the boundary of the Srinagar possessions 
‘in this quarter. .It belongs to, Bhadri-Nat’h, andiis under the jurisdiction 
of the Rauhil or. high priest, on .which account the inhabitants are ex- 
empted from the duties and exactions to which the people of lay villages 
are subjected. .It carries on a considerable trade with Butdn; and 
through it, many productions of that.country.are forwardedto the inte- 
terior. of Gerwal. Towards. the.latter, end Of July, when the snow has 
melted, and opened.a passage over the mountains, these people set off, in 
parties of a hundred or.a hundred.and fifty.together, -with merchandize, 
but principally grain, Jaden upon :sheep .and goats. In exchange, they 
bring back the produce ef Butdn,for:which the annual pilgrimage ensures 
them .2.certain and.advantageous sale. In this traffic, many of them ac- 
quire very large fortunes ; and there was then present a young man, who 
was offering a few articles of small value for sale, whose grand-father, 
as-we were informed, had, on one occasion, come forward with a loan of 
two Jabhs of rupees, to assist the Raja of Srinagar in the first Gure’halé in= 
vasion* Ses oe ia a oe : 
| THE principal articles imported from Butdn are salt, safiron, borax, 
Nirbist, ( Zedoary ) dried grapes, gold dust in small bags called p hutac, 
cowtails, musk in pods, Panc’his or blankets, Gazgdés which are cowtails 
of an inferior quality, divided into strands and prolonged with extraneous 
hair to the length of eight or ten feet: they‘are used by the natives as 
trappings or horse furniture : Zehrmohreh ( Bezoar,) a soft stone, of a pale 


green colour, considered an antidote for the bite of a snake, and a cooling 
: i asho) Rill SugTs pecso lin aie 


i 


* The expedition to Bitdn takes about one month in going and xeturning 3 twenty days 
are passed on the road, and the remainder is devoted to business. During the absence of the 
men, the women are employed in agricultural pursuits at home; ‘indeed, the labours of the 
field appear to be entirely under their province, for the few people, whom we saw engaged 
in that occupation, were of the female sex. Pea haten 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES, $29 


remedy. against fevers, when. pounded and taken inwardly, 


A Few articles of porcelain are also brought down; but the demand 
~ for them is small, as also for tea, of which they import only the quantity 
required for their own private consumption. Hill ponies, called Giints, Char 
Singhas and Ch’ha-Singhas, or sheep with four and six horns, and the Sura 
Gaé* or cow from which the Chaurs are.supplied, are.also brought from 
those transalpine regions. Of the latter, we saw several grazing in tha 
valley. It is about the size of acommon buffaloe, but the head has a 
great resemblance to that of the ox. The ears are small, the horns 
long, curved inwardly, with a little outward bend at the point. The 
forehead and hump are covered with a kind of wool: from the shoulder 
to the knee, and along the flanks in a line with the lower ribs, also from 
the haunches, the hair falls, lank and straight, to the length of ten or 
twelve inches. The tail, which is the most singular part, is set on like 
that of a horse, andthe long hair commences from the upper joint. This 
animal is considered very strong and hardy.. The people of Ménah 
make use of them both for carriage and for riding. ‘They are of different 


colours, but the black appear to be the most common. 


Does are also brought down by these people; and two or three very 
fine ones were offered to us for sale. One of them was a remarkably fine 
animal, as large as a good sized Newfoundland dog, with very long hair 
and a head resembling a mastiff’s. His tail was of an amazing length, 
like the brush of a fox, and curled half way over his back. He was 
however so fierce, that he would allow no stranger to approach him; and 


the same fault was observable in the rest of this species. Having staid 


* Bos grunniens, or Yak of Tartary. 


Lé6 


530 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 
about an hour at this place, for the purpose of seeing and making a selecé 
tion of any curiosities we might chance to meet with, we were obliged to 


return without success ; for the pilgrims had forestalled the market, and 


left the refuse only for our inspection.* 


Tus delay prevented our visiting the temple, to which we had received 


an invitation from the high priest. 


gist. Tuerm. 46. This morning was set apart for the visit to 


* The following information regarding the trade carried on with the countries situated 
beyond the Himdlaya range, was obtained by Lieut. Wess, from an intelligent Pandit, 
who had visited those districts. 


The traffic carried on with Thibet by our Napalese neighbours, passes the snowy moun- 
tains bounding their dominions by four distinct Ghats and routes. 


a» » § By Fagla-Covh, N. N. E. from Almora, 16 days journey. . 
From Caméin. § 3 Dhiiipe os api ey, Noth i eh 
§ By Livhi-Dhaba.----.--..--. N.N. W. I6. 


From Ge wal, @ By Manah to Dhaba, Kast from Manah, 6. 


The distance from Tagla-Cot'h to Dhzimpi, seven Manzils, in a western direction. 


The principal of these G’hdtis is the Jiwart road, or that to Dhimpt. The Beo- 
paris, by this route, continue their journey thence due north, four Manzils to Gertokh, the 
market at which all the Napalese exports are bariered ; with this difference, that the mer- 
chants, by every route except that.of Dhtmpi, find an intermediate market for their com- 
modities at the G’hdils, to which they respectively resort, their goods being carried to Gers 
tokh at second hand, while the trader by Dhtimpdé has the exclusive advantage of carrying 
his merchandize to:the grand mart direct. ; is 


The exports of Gertokh consisted of grain, guy” (inspissated treacle) oil, sugar, cottons, 
chintz, iron, brass, lead, woollens, pearls, coral, Cowrees and Conchs, dates and almonds. 


Gertokh sends to Lekdae, for the Cashmirean market, shawl wool, the produce of Thibet; 
to Napal, Hindustan, &c. gold dust, silver in wedges, musk, furs, scented leather, shawls, 
china ware, tea in cakes, salt, borax, drugs, and small horses, ( Tanghens. ). ; 


Lehdac, an independant territory, is situated from Gertokh west, from Cashmir 
north,* at a distance of thirteen days journey from either place. The trade is entirely ma- 
naged by inhabitants of Thibet, who find a direct. road beyond the Himdlaya, and over a 
level country, from. Greriokh thither. 


The trade is. carried on with the greatest security to the merchant. No taxes of any kind 
are collected, with the exception of salt only, on which a small transit duty is levied in 
kind, on its entering the Gure’ hai. territories. 


* So the informant. But more probably east. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 531 


the temple, to which we proceeded before breakfast, having got intima- 


tion frem the Rawhil, that every thing was arranged for our reception. 


Tue town and temple of Bhadri-N, at’h are situated onthe west bank of 
the Alacananda, in the center of a valley, about four miles in length, 
and one mile iri its greatest breadth. The east bank rises, considerably. 
higher than the west bank; and.is on a level with the top of the temple, 
The position of the sanctuary is considered equidistant from two lofty. 
mountains, which are designated by the names of the Mar and Wardyena: 
Parvatas, The former is to the east, and is-perfetly: bare; the. latter ta. 
the west, and. completely covered with snow, from. the summit to the: 


base. 


Tue town is built on the sloping bank of‘the river; and contains only 
twenty or thirty huts, for the accommodation of the Brahmens, and other 
attendants of the deity. In the center; is a flight of steps; leading frem the 
water's edge, to the temple, which-occupies the upper part of the town, 
The structure and appearance of this edifice, are by no means answera- 
ble to the expectations, that might be formed of a place of such reputed 
sanctity, and for the support of which large sums are annually received, 
independent of the land revenues appropriated for its maintenance. It is 
built in the form of a cone, with a small cupola, surmounted by a square 
shelving roof, of plates of copper, over which is a golden ball and spire. 
The height of the building is: not above forty ov fifty feet ; but its-advan- 
tageous position, on the top of the bank, renders it the most conspicuous 
object in the valley. The era of its: foundation is too remote to have 
reached us, even by tradition ; but it is supposed to be the work of some 
superior being. ‘This specimen, however, of divine architecture, was too 


weak to resist the shock of the earthquake, which left it in so tottering a 


B32 , SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


condition, that human efforts were judged expedient, to preserve it from 
ruin; and the repairs, which it has lately undergone, have completely 
anodernized its external appearance. The body of it is constructed of 
large flat stones, over which is a coat of fine white plaister, which adds to 


the neatness, but has destroyed all its outward pretensions to antiquity. 


Norwitustanpine ‘the summons, we were not allowed immediate 
‘access to the temple ; as it was first necessary to have an interview. with 
the Rauhil, who was to introduce us, in due form, into the presence of the 
‘sacred image. ‘Instead, therefore, of ascending, we went down the steps, 
leading to the baths. About the middle of the bank, is a large cistern, 
about twenty or thirty feet square, covered in with a sloping roof of deal 

planks, supported on wooden posts. This is called Tapia-Cund, and is 
a warm bath, ‘supplied bya spring of hot water, issuing from the moun- 
‘tain, by a subterraneous passage, and conducted to the cistern, through 
asmall spout, representing a dragon’s or a griffin’s head. Close to it, 
is.a cold spring, which is conveyed by another spout; by which means, 
the water may be reduced to any degree of temperature, between, the two 
extremes. The water of the Tapta-Cund is as hot as a person can well | 
bear; and from it issues a thick smoke, or steam, strongly tainted with 
a sulphurous smell. The side of the cistern, towards the river, is raised on- 
ly to the height of three and halfor four feet ; and over it,the water flows, 
as the supplies are received from the opposite quarter. This is the prin- 
cipal bath, in which people of both sexes perform their ablutions, under 
the same roof: without considering any. partition necessary, to preserve 
the appearance of decency. The water from this Cund, independent of 
its supplying the cistern, is conducted through the huts and private 


houses, to which it imparts a suffocating warmth, 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 533 


From hence, we descended to the bed of the river : where, in a small 
recess of the bank, is Mdreda-Cund, sheltered by a large rock, whose 
projecting angle breaks the force of the current. A little to the left of it 
is Stirya-Cuind, another hot spring, issuing, ina very small stream, through 
a fissure in the bank. ‘There is no bason, or reservoir, to receive the wa- 
ter ; but the pilgrims catch it in their hands as it falls, and sprinkle theme. 
selves over with it. This ceremony is observed, as much for comfort, as 
from any motive of piety; for the water of the river is so cold, at this 
season, that after performing their frigid ablutions, the bathers are glad 
to have recourse to the element in a more tepid state. Besides these, 
there are numerous other springs, which have their peculiar names and 
virtues; which are, no doubt, turned to a good account by the Brahmens. 
In going the round of purification, the poor pilgrim finds his purse lessen, 
as his sins decrease; and the numerous tolls, that are levied on this high 


road to paradise, may induce him to think, that the straightest path is 
not.the least expensive. 


As we ascended the steps, the arrival of the Rauwhil was announced. 
We met him near the Tapta-Cund, where a cloth was spread for us, and. 
a small carpet of flowered China silk for the pontiff. He was preceded 
by three or four Harcdrahs and Chobdars, with the silver emblems of 
their office ; behind him was a man bearing a Chaur} of peacock’s feathers ; 
and in his suite were the chief officiating priests of the temple. He was 
dressed in a quilted vest, of green satin, with a white shawl Camerband. 
On his head he wore a red turban, and on his feet a pair of party colour- 
ed socks ; his ears were ornamented with a couple of large golden rings ; 
to each of which was suspended a very handsome pearl, of considerable 
size. His neck was decorated with a triple string of small pearls; and, 

M 6 


534. SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


round his arms, he wore bracelets, composed of precious stones. On 


most of his fingers were golden rings, studded with sparkling gems. 


AFTER the usual salutations, ‘a short conversation passed, for about a 
quarter of an hour; when he signified his readiness to conduct us to the: 
sanctuary. On our arrival at the outer portico, we were requested to» 
take off our shoes; and having done so, we ascended five or six steps,. 
and passed through a small door, which brought us to the area of the- 
temple. About twenty feet beyond, was a vestibule, raised about a foot 
and a half from the terrace, and divided into tw apartments, the inner 
one a little more elevated, and adjoining to the sanétuary. In the outer 
room, two or three bells were suspended from the roof, for the use of 
‘the religious visitants, who are not permitted to go beyond it. We were 
‘not allowed to advance so far; but taking our stand immediately in front 
of the image, a few paces from the outer freehold. we hada perspective 
view of the sacred repository. The high priest retired to one sid¢, as the 
dress he then wore was incompatible with his sacred functions. Tie 
principal idol, Bhadri-Nat’h, was placed opposite to the door, at the farther 
extremity; above his head was a small looking glass, which reflected | 
the objects from the outside: in front of him were two or.three lamps, 
‘(which were all the light the apartment received, excepting from the 
door) diffusing such feeble glimmering rays, that nothing. was clearly 
distinguished. He was dressed in a suit of gold and silver brocade; 
below him was a table, or board, covered with the same kind of cloth, 
which, glittering through the gloom, might impress the beholder with 
the idea of splendor and magnificence; but an impartial observer might 
suppose it one of those deceptions of priest-craft, which are so successfully 


practised on the Hindu. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 535 . 


Tuts artificial obscurity may have the double effect of passing off 
tinsel and glass, for gold and precious stones; and, by exhibiting the 
image in a dubious light, the superstitious mind’has a greater scope for 
its own conceptions. From the indistinct view we had-of it, we should 
suppose it to be about three feet high, cut:in black stone, or marble; 
but the head and hands were the only parts-uneovered. To the right of 
him, are the images of Upp’Hava, Nar and Nara YEna; to the left, Cu- 
VERA and Na’REDA, with whom we were only:nominally acquainted.; for 


to us they were veiled, as-ministers of perfect darkness. . 


~Havine satified'our curiosity, and signified our wish to depart, a large 
silver salver was brought forth, to:receive any offering we were inclined 
‘to make. Qur means were very‘insufficient, .to.answer the high expec- 
tations which had undoubtedly been formed, from the marked and un- 
precedented distinction that had: been conferred upon us; but, 2s it was 
necessary to acknowledge the favor by: some pecuniary token, we pre- 
sented one hundred rupees: at the shrine, and took.our leave, without 
absolution ‘orremission.. Although. we: derived little gratification from 
‘the/inspection of the temple, it was-pleasing to find we had not: offended 
any of their religious “prejudices, by. our presence; for: we were.appre- 
- hensive some scruples or objections: might have been-raised; as nane but 
Hindits have ever visited the place. Our Mus/eman servants were’ pro- 
hibited from. approaching the spot; and a particular request was made, 
on our arrival, that no kid or living creature might be deprived of life, 
within the precincts of the temple; but a large stone, on the opposite side 
of the river, at a short distance from our‘camp, was pointed out, for the 


slaughter of any animals we might require for the table. 


Tue temple of Bhadri-Nai’h has more beneficed lands, attached to it, 


536 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 

than any sacred Hindu establishment in this part of India. ‘It is said 
to possess seven hundred villages, situated in different parts of Gerwat 
and Camaon. Many of them have been conferred by the government: 
others have been given, im pledge for loans; and some few, purchased 
by individuals, have been presented as ‘religious offerings. All these 
‘possessions are under the jurisdiction of the high priest; who holds a 
paramount authority, siominally independent of the ruling power. The 
advantages, which the government derives, from this institution, would 
make it cautious in infringing openly its rights; while the accumulation 


of wealth, secures to:the-state, a-certain resource in ‘times of exigence. 


Tue Rajas of Srinagar-were in the habit.of applying to this quarter, in 
‘any case of emergency; and, under the plea of borrowing a sum of 
qmoney, would give up two or three villages, as security for the repay= 
‘ment; ‘but the produce of them was so inferior, in value, to the sum lent, 
‘that the loan was never repaid, and the villages continued under pledge. 
Thus-the appearance of independence, was maintained, on the part of the 
Rauhil, who-.was so well aware of his actual weakness, that it was more 
for his advantage to yield to a request, than subject himself to the risk of 
compulsion. ‘The selection for the office of high priest is confined to the 
casts of Dekhini Brahmens of the Chaulc or Namburi tribes. In former 
times, the situation was a permanent one; but, since the Gurc’halt con< 


quest, the pontificate is held up for sale, and disposed of to the highest 
_ bidder. 


Aut the villages belonging to Bhadri-Nat’h, which we had an oppor- 
tunity of seeing, were ina very flourishing condition; and the lands ina 
high state of cultivation. The produce is brought hither, and disposed 
of to the pilgrims, who are obliged to pay dearly for the food furnished 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 537 

from the ecclesiastical granary. Two and a half sers of rice, for the 
Temasha, equal to about seven sers for the rupee, was the established 

price of this market; and other grain in the same proportion. These’ 

exactions do not escape observation; numerous complaints are vented 

privately ; but, as the profits are supposed to be applied to the use of the 

divinity, it might be deemed impious to raise any open clamors: the only 

resource, therefore: left to the deluded pilgrim, is to pay his devotions, 


and take his departure, as quickly as possible. 


Tue territorial revenue forms, probably, the least part of the riches 
of this establishment; for every person, who pays his homage to the 
deity, is expected to make offerings, proportionate to his means. The 
gift is migluded under three heads; for each of which, a separate salver 

is allotted. The first is called the Bhet, which is an offering to the 
idol ; the second is the Bhég, constituting his privy purse, the amount 
being appropriated to the expences of his wardrobe and table; the third, 
and last, is for ‘the Rauhil. These presents, however, are voluntary ; 
and many persons assume the garb of poverty, to avoid a contribution 
equal to their abilities; while others lay the whole of their property at 


» the feet of the idol, and trust to charity, for the means of returning to 
their homes, 


Ir is impossible to form a conjecture of the probable amount of these 
collections ; for, although every person’s name, with . the sum presented, 
be registered, the book is withheld from the inspection of profane eyes. 
The merchants and Sdhucars from the Dekhin, are considered the most 
welcome visitors; for, if we may believe report, many of them have 
been known to distribute and expend /akhs of rupees, in this holy pil- 
grimage. 


N 6 


538, SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


_In return for the oblations, each person. receives what is called a 
Presdd, which consists of a little boiled rice ; and in the distribution of it; 
due regard is paid to the amount of the offering. Many of our Hindy 
servants complained that they had been used very scurvily, having been: 
put off with a very scanty meal, insufficient to satisfy the cravings of 
appetite. .However sparing the. dispensation of his favors may. be in 
this world, the deity holds forth ample rewards in the next, by the pro- 
mise of an unqualified remission from the state of transmigration. As 
we were not entitled to the same act of grace, the high priest appeared 
desirous to make amends, by conferring more immediate benefits ; and, 
in the evening, sent to each of usa muslin turban, a Gazgdé, and a 
small quantity of Cedarpaiz, an odoriferous leaf, taken from the garland 
of the idol. The former was stained, in large spots, of a saffron colour, 
with the incense placed on the head of the deity; and we were requested 
to wear them, in honor of Buapri-Na vu. This is considered one of the 
greatest marks of distinction, that can ‘be conferred ; end, as a compli- 
ment was intended, we could not do less than ackowledge the favor, 


by placing the sacred badge Bp our heads. 


Tue temple is opened, every ‘morning, at day- cereals and- continues : 
exposed, for the admission of pilgrims, till one or two o’clock in the 
afternoon ; the deity is then supposed to be'ready for his dinner, which 
being prepared for him, he is shut up, to take his meal and evening 
repose. ‘The doors are again opened after sun- -set, and remain so till 
a late hour, when a bed is laid out before him, and he is again left to his 
meditations. The vessels he is served in are of gold and silver; and 
the expenses of his clothes and table, are said to be very considerable. 


A large establishment of servants, of every description, is kept up; and, 


‘SURVEY. OF THE.GANGES. 539 


during the months of pilgrimage, the deity is well clothed, and fares. 
- sumptuously every day; but, as soon as the winter commences, the. 
| priests take their departure, leaving him to, provide for his own. wants,; 
until the periodical return’of the holy season. The treasures, and valua-, 
ble utensils, are buried in a vault, under the temple. It is said that a 
robbery was once committed by a few mountaineers ; who, taking ad= 
vantage of a sudden thaw, found their way to the sanctuary, and carried 
off eleven maunds of gold and silver vessels. The theft, however, was 
discovered, nd the perpetrators put to death. The only persons who 
have pel the inner apartments, are the servants of the temple; and 
none but the Rauwhzl is permitted to touch the. image. The Brahmens 
who reside here, are chiefly men ior the Debhin, who have ‘been Ted 
hither by the prospect of acquiring a subsistence from the funds of the 
temple, and from the small fees or donations presented by the pilgrims. 
As they all arrive in a state of celibacy, colonization is prevented, by 
the insuperable phere of there being no women here of their own cast, 
with whom they could form a lawful alliance. _ During: their residence at 
this place, they are most strictly enjoined to maintain a state of carnal pu- 
| rity ; but on their return to Jost mat ha, they give a greater scope to their 
pleasures ; and the above restrictions may probably be the cause of their 
running more eagerly into acts of profligacy, very inconsistent with the 
sacerdotal character! Our short acquaintance would have enabled us to 
gain very little insight into their moral conduct, had not the hopes of 
relief induced several of them to make a confession of complaints they 
laboured under. Narayena Rad, the present Rauhzl, is a man about 
thirty-two or thirty-three years of age; his appointment was conferred. 
on him by an order from Napal; not, we may presume, on account of 


exemplary conduct, for he was the first who applied for remedies to cure 


540 : - SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


a certain unaccountable disorder, with which he had long been troubled, 
and which he innocently ascribed to the rarefaction of the atmosphere; 
but it was sufficiently evident, that the shrine of his deity was not the 


only one at which he had been paying his devotion. 


TxE number of pilerims who Wee visited Bhadri-Nat’h this year, is 
calculated at forty-five or fifty thousand; the greater part of these, Fakirs, 
who came from the most remote quarters of India, All these people 
assemble at Haridwar; and, as soon as the fair is concluded, take their de- 


parture for the holy land; the road they follow is by Devaprayaga to Ru- 


drapraydga; whence they strike off to Cedar-Nai’h, ‘This place is situs _ 


ated about fourteen or fifteen miles in direct distance to the W.N. W. of 
Bhadri-N. at’h, but the intermediate hills are inaccessible from the snow; 
and the travellers are obliged to make # circuitous route, of eight or nine 
days, by the way of Jost mat’ha, hieier The road to Cedar is much 
obstructed ; and, in many places, leads over beds of snow, extending for 


several miles. Two or three hundred people are said to have perished this 


year, on the journey ; having fallen victims to the inclemency of this 


climate, and the fatigues they had to undergo, 


By the time the pilgrimage to Cedar- Niat’h is completed, Bhadri-Nat'k 
is ready to receive visitors; who, having paid their devotions, return by 
the road of .Mandprayaga and Carnpraydgd, which. conclude the grand 


circle of pilgrimage,” 


THE ceremonies which Hindus undergo here, differ in no respect from 


the customs usually oberved at other places: of holy ablution. After. 


Washing away their impurities, the men whose fathers are dead, and 
those of the femalé sex who are widows, submit to the ‘operation of ton- 


sure, which’ may be considered an a¢ of mourning and of purification ; 


SURVEY OF THM GANGES. ae say 


by which they are rendered -perfe@ to appear in the” presence of ihe 
deity. One day suffices for the observance of these rites ; and very few: 
people remain ‘Here abovela couple of days, but éndeavour to make: their’ 
retreat from the hills, before’ the commencement of the periodical ‘rains. ’ 
The great. crowd had quitted it before our arrival; and the number who 
now come in daily, loes not. probably exceed forty or. fifty... By, the, 
middle of June, the low Janders will have taken their departure, leaymg., 
_ the place to its ‘mountaineer inhabitants, and-a few stragglers from the 


South ward.) ovoid: 


© June ast Therm. 47% We commenced our return, with the inten- 
tion of proceeding, by the way of ‘Alindra, to Be and ae 


on our former enh at Pane’héser. “ 


ed. THerm. 61°. Marched to Jési-mat’h. Soon afte: our ran at 
this place, the Harcérah, who had overtaken us at WV, dndapraydga, again 
made his” appearance, with a letter from Suista Tapau, addressed to 
HarR-BALAM, an intelligent Brahmen, a native of Camdén’ , who had accom- 
“panied us from Haridwir: and ‘had been of oreat service fa us, in our 
trip. The purport was, to state, that the orders of the government of 
Napal were merely to facilitate our visit to Gangotrté; but that no in- 
striction had been received for our going to Bhadri-Nat’h; that we 
had undertaken that journey by: the Brdhmen’s instigation, and that he 
must become responsible for any accidents which we might meet with 
on the road.* It concluded with directions, that at: whatever place he 
might receive the letter, he should conduct us from thence, by the way 
of Almora; towaxds the Company's provinces. This was the result ofa 
political jealousy, which. the Chiefs had conceived, of : the purpose of! our: 
journey ;: which they began té:suspect to be of a political’ as well asa: 

O 6 


B42 : SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 

geographical nature. It was expected, that the letter would overtake us, 
before we could reach our ultimate object, and prevent our farther ad- 
vance; but the messenger, on his arrival here, learning that we had got 


to the end of our journey, thought it best to wait our return. 


gd. As soon as we awoke this morning, we were surprised to learn 
the desertion of all our bearers and hired servants; which we knew 
could not have taken place, without the connivance or express order of 
the Srinagar government. We were, therefore, under the necessity of 
proceeding on foot, to the next stage, leaving our baggage to the care 
of the Gurc’hali Jemadar, Ine Gana Guranc, who, having received a 
sealed perwanah, to provide us with every thing we might require on 
the road, and to escort us to Almora, and having got no message, or 
counter order, declared that no part of our baggage should remain in 
the rear; but that we might commence our march, in the manner we 
| proposed, and firmly rely upon his procuring people to bring up the 
whole of our property. 


Tuis morning the Therm. was at 66°. Marched to the village of 


Tungast, above which we encamped in some small rice fields. 


_ On this day’s route, we passed through a very extensive forest; where 
we were agreeably amused with a great variety of vegetable productions, 
some of which we had not met with in any other part of the hills. The 
first objet that particularly attraCted our notice, was a fruit resembling 
the hazel, the produce of a forest tree, growing tothe height of fifty or 
sixty feet, with a trunk of six or seven feet in circumference. The bran= 
ches are thrown out, about mid-way up the stem. The fruit ripens in the 
month of September; and, by the accounts of the hill people, is only pro- 
duced every third year. It is called Cupashi or Pahari: Badam. The 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. ee: 


Panjur, or horse chesnut, is another ornament of this forest: and appears,, 
at this season, to the greatest advantage, being. in full blossom, The 
fruit of this tree is frequently worn by fakirs, in strings, round the 
neck ; it is given by the hill people to fatten cattle ; and the lower classes 
sometimes make use of it as an article of food, by reducing the nut to 
powder, and steeping it in water, till the bitter taste is in some measure 
extracted. We observed here also. several bushes of holly, which. the. 


_ Native call Kundal. The walnut trees were very abundant; the fruit of 


them had attained its full size, and the kernel had begun to acquire a con- 
sistence. Along the sides of the road, particularly in the vicinity of rivu- 
lets, were great numbers of the Bambu reed called Ringal. Some of 
them grow to a tapering height, of thirty or thirty-five feet; and are used 
by the inhabitants, in the thatching of houses and for mats. 


Tue soil of these hills was various; in some parts clayey, in others gra- 
velly ; but in general, of a fine richearth, producing plants and flowers, 
too numerous to be minutely examined or described. We met with a 
few plants of asparagus and wild lavender; but the strawberries more 
particularly engaged our attention. ‘They were dispersed in. large beds, 
in the greatest profusion; and the species found here differed from the 
common kind, being much larger, strongly dimpled, and of a mottled 
colour, white andred. The natives tothe westward call the strawberry 
Cap’hullia, but in these hills itis known by the name of Bornda. ‘The 
flavor of those we found to-day was very superior to any we had yet 
tasted ; many of them fell little short of the Europe fruit. 


Tue Gurc’hali Jemadar proved true to his word; for in the evening 
he arrived with all our baggage. 


ath, THERM. 57°. Marched to Panhai, a large village, containing fifty 


544 SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


or sixty houses, and situated about mid-way up the hill, in a large 


‘indented scoop of the mountain, in which several other small villages: 


are disposed; und the adjacent lands well cultivated... The: march’ to-day 


is calculated at twelve hill Cds, and could not be less than. thirteen or 


fourteen miles. The badness and inequalities of the road rendered the 


journey very fatiguing ; and the greater ‘part of the baggage remained: 


in ae year. 


Tae Foraitd through hich ¥ we e passed ‘this day, abounded i in ok 
walnut, and horse chesnut trees ; while the upper parts of the mountains 7 


were covered with different Species of ‘the fir, called Déodar. ioe 


the productions of this forest, was.a species of oak, called Khairi. The 


leaves oval, firm and indented, the young ones only pointed, of a. bright 


glossy green above, and rather lighter below. The stem rises straight, 7 


to a considerable height before it branches. The acorns are now ripe, and 


of an amazing size; some of them as large, and in the form of a pigeon's 
egg. The trunk and branches covered with a thick moss. Sorhe of 
these trees attain the height ‘of sixty or seventy feet. The acorns! are’ 
given to cattle. Here we saw for’ the first time the Bhojpatr tree. The’ 
leaf is about two inclies long,” oval’ and sawed. The back of the stem in 
young trees, is smooth and glossy, of a hight chocolate colour, speckled. 


with small white spots. As’ the tree grows up, the bark acquires a . 


greyish hue, and becomes hard and- “scabrous, cracking or dividing into 
smali pieces. Below are five or six inher coats or’ rinds, which come off 
im sheets, and are the parts used by the natives as paper, and in the 
manufacture of Hooka snakes... When unprotected by the outer bark, 
these coats peel off in shivers, giving a very ragged tattered appearance 


4o the tree. The small twigs are of the colour and resemble birch. If 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 545 


we may trust to the reports to the natives, the tree, if stript of these 
mteguments, renews them in the course of one or two seasons. The tree 
grows to the height of thirty or forty feet, and the branches are thrown 
out about mid-way up the stem. The largest we saw measured about 
four feet in circumference. In the vicinity of these trees were several 
currant bushes, just passing from the blossom into a state of fructification. 
The natives say it is of the red species, and the name they give to it is 
Cacalia. A large colony of baboons, called Langurs, have taken up 
their residence in the centre of the forest. They appeared very at- 
tentive to ail our motions, and some of them had the temerity to 
advance within a few paces of us. Among the flowery productions, 
we met with a very handsome shrub, called by the hill people Chz- 
mula. it produces a head or cluster of bell flowers, similar in size 
and shape tothe Burans. The leaves are lance-oval, firm, of a dark 
green above, and of a deep yellow ochrous colour. The stem quite 
maked, running along the ground, like a creeper, for the distance 
of ten or fifteen feet; when, taking a bend upwards, it rises to the 
height of eight or ten feet, and throws out branches. The flowers were 
of different colours, varying, from pure white, with all the intermediate 
shades, to a dark purple. The examination of these novelties served to 
beguile the toilsome road; and we were led on from point to point, 
with the pleasing hope of having our labour and fatigues rewarded by 


some new or beautiful production of vegetative nature. 


AFTER quitting these forests, we ascended, over beds of snow, to the 

“summit of the Cwdré Ghat, which is a regular steep ascent, of not less 

than four and an half or five miles; whence we may estimate that its 

height above our last encampment ( which was itself a considerable eleva- 
PG 


546 SURVEY OF THE GANGES: 
tion from the valley) must be eight or nine thousand feet perpendicular: 


Tue Munaés, or hill pheasants, are found in great numbers among these: 
hills ; but they keep near the summits, and seldom visit the vallies, unless: 
driven down by heavy falls of snow. The mode the natives adopt to’ 
catch them is by springs, with which they sometimes succeed in taking: 
them alive. The hill people put great value on their feathers, which’ 
they preserve with the skin entire. They sometimes make them up into: 
small hand fans, and we have: seen little tufts made: up into a: knot;, 


worn as an ornament to a greasy cap: 


5th. Tuerm. 61°. As many of our people were still in the rear; 
and those who had arrived were extremely fatigued by yesterday’s march, 
we were obliged to halt, very, much against our inclination ; for the wea-- 
‘ther became more cloudy daily, portending what we had so much cause’ 
to apprehend, the commencement of the rainy season. About five o'clock, 
came ona violent shower, attended by thunder and lightning, which lasted 


for several hours. 


6th. Term. 56°; and weather cloudy. Marched to Rameni, and 


encamped in a small field near it, between two rivulets. 


Tue road this day lay through extensive forests of oak, holly, horse 
chesnut and fir (Deodar.) The latter differed in its foliage from the. 
species we had before seen. The leaves are about one and an half or two 
inches in length, flat, sharply pointed, and produced horizontally on each 
side of the twig. The bark more smooth, and the stem rises to the 
height of seventy or eighty feet, with a circumference of seven or eight 
cubits. ‘This species acquires greater dimensions than any of the firs we 
have yet met with. The natives call it also Deodar, which is a name 


they indiscriminately apply to all the different kinds, without having any 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 547 


particular name descriptive of each. Since we quitted the neighbourhood 
ef Bhadri-Nat’h, we have seen none of the drooping species, and these 
hills appear peculiarly favorable to the kind above described. The other 
species, which produces the leaves in tufts, and rises in the form of a 


cone, is‘'to be found in most parts-of the mountain; beyond the limits to 


which the common. Chir extends; 


WE passed two steep summits, called the Céla-Caéné and. Jarcc’hé 
Ghats, between which lay a quarry of very fine marble. Near the road 
were several beautiful white slabs, twelve. or fourteen feet in length, and: 


three or four in thicknesss. 


We found the insects at this place. extremely. troublesome. 

THE atmosphere swarmed with myriads of small flies, resembling gnats, . 
the attacks of which it was impossible to guard against, and the sting was 
exceedingly sharp and. painful. On the road, we had another formi- 
dable enemy. to encounter, which was.a numerous host of. small leeches, 
brought by the rain, and. infesting the path, to the great. annoy- 
ance of travellers. We found. that our shoes and stockings were not 
proof. against their attacks ; for, by some means or other, they found. 
their way to the skin; and. our attendants, who were. undefended in: 
their feet and legs, arrived in streaks of blood, having their lower 


limbs completely covered with this noisome reptile. 


ath. TaerM. g8°. Marched to Khunbaghar, a village containing twenty 
or thirty houses, and situated on a bank twenty feet high; below which 
we encamped. Lat. go°. 16 34° N. The road lay through forests, and 
we crossed two G’hdts or passes of the hills. We passed in sight of the 
Nandécni river, called here Buiret-ca-gdd, a large stream which joins 


the Alacananda at Nandaprayaga. 


548 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


Tue inhabitants of this place came forward immediately with supplies, 
and offered their services, to convey our baggage to the limits of the 
Gerwal district, at a very reasonable rate. We were happy in the oppor- 
tunity of forming an arrangement that would make us independent of the 
precarious assistance to which we had daily to trust; and we entertained 
as many as we thought would be necessary. As the Jemadar had re- 
mained behind at Panhat for the purpose of bringing up part of our bag- 
gage, which had not reached that place when we marched from it, we 
determined to wait his arrival, that so we might proceed with ail our bag- 
gage. But, next morning, we were surprised to find the village entirely 
deserted ; owing to the arrival of two Szpahis from Srinagar, with ano- 
ther letter from Suista Taran to HAR-BALAM, and a message to the Je- 
madar. Both of those persons being absent, we sent for the messengers ; 
one of whom, on being interrogated respecting the object of their mes- 
sace, replied, in the most insolent manner, that his business lay with the 
Jemaddr, and that the only message he had for us was contained in the 
orders he had received from his master to bring us back. ‘When Har- 
BALAM arrived, he, with no little agitation, explained the purport of the 
letter, which was an injunction te conduct us back by the way of Srina- 


gar, on peril of severe punishment if he disobeyed. 


INDEPENDENTLY of our personal safety, which we now had reason to 
think would be endangered by compliance with this mandate, we, were te) 
far advanced on the road to Almodra, that it would have been extremely 
inconvenient to adept the circuitous route of Srinagar. We determined 
to halt this day, in hopes of assistance from the Jemadar, for the convey- 
ance of our baggage ; for, since the arrival of the two Sipdhis, none of 


the inhabitants durst aHord us the smallest aid. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 549 


oth. YTaerm. 67. Our friend the Jemadar not having yet arrived,’ 
though we heard from his son, who joined us the preceding evening, 
that he was still employed in efforts to bring up our baggage ; we packed 
up as many of the most necessary articles as our private servants could 
convey, and proceeded on our march, leaving a second division of our 
bageage, under charge of the two Gurc’hal¢ Sipahis, who continued to 
exert their prohibitory authority. We took up our quarters under a small 
tree, opposite to Banj-baghar, a village situated on the bank of a river 


called Chupela,* and elevated about four hundred feet above the stream. 


Tus evening the Jemadar arrived, bringing the whole of our bagg cage, 
and accompanied by the Gurc’hali¢ Sipahis, who had obstructed, as far as 


in them lay, his friendly exertions to serve us. 


Our friend the Jemadar, with a countenance expressive of i mind, | 
confirmed the unwelcome tidings of his own recal. In delivering up 
the property, the tear started in his eye, while he Gx pressed his sorrow 
and regret, for the circumstances that had occurred ; but said he, “I 
« am like you, a soldier, the servant of a government, and bound to obey 
“ the instructions of my masters, without inquiring into the motives of 
“ their conduct. My orders to return are positive; and although they 
“« are not conveyed in the form I might have expected, to refuse com- 
“ pliance would subject me to disgrace and punishment. I consider it 
“« peculiarly unfortunate, that such events should have occurred, on the 
« eve of your departure; as I had every wish and hope to conduct you, 
‘* with comfort and satisfaction, to the end of the journey ; but as the 
*« case now stands, I must, however unwilling, bid you adieu.” We 


gave full credit to his words; for he was a plain.open man, and his coun- 


Ole 


* [sit this which gives name to the straight of Copele in the old maps? 


OG 


550 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 

tenance pourtrayed the pictureof honesty and. frankness.: On taking 
leave of him, we made him a present, which probably exceeded his: 
expectations, but was very inadequate to the services he had rendered: 
us; for, without his and his son’s assistance, we should have had but: 
very indifferent fare, during our journey; all the other Gure’halt Sipahrs. 
being more intent on slily plundering the villagers, than providing for: 
our wants. However long the march might be, and at whatever hour 

we arrived at the ground, one of these two immediately set off im search) 
of kids or fowls; and was frequently obliged to visit all the villages, 
for two or three miles round, before he could succeed. We were certain, 

however, of being supplied; for they never came back without some. 
token of their diligence; although they were frequently detained in the 
pursuit, till midnight. Nor was this trouble taken inthe expectation 
of a reward ; for modesty appeared the most distinguished. mark in the 

character of the father and the son. While the other Gurc’hali Sipahis 

committed. acts of oppression, and endeavoured to thrust themselves into 

notice on every occasion, without doing us any material service, these 

two people kept constantly aloof, performing real good, without arro-. 
gating any merit to themselves. In noticing the conduct of these men, 

we perform a grateful part of our duty; and we may adduce them, as the - 
only instances we have met with, under the Gurc’hal¢ government, where 

duty was cheerfully executed, and ready assistance granted, unactuated 


by any mercenary or self interested views. 


1oth. Tuerm. 68%. The night stormy, and the morning set mm with 
heavy rain. Aware of the Sipdhis’ endeavours to obstruct our march, 
we had taken the precaution to detain, under a guard of our own Sipahis, 
eight of the people, who had arrived, the evening befoge, with the Jema- 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 551 


dar. To these, and the four who had’ continued with us from Jos¢matty, 
we committed the articles most essentially necessary to our comfort; and; 
leaving the remainder of our baggage, proceeded along the banks of the 
Chupela, and over an ascent called Sancot-Ghat, through a forest of Afis, 
Pangar and oak, to the village of Sancot, a village of forty or fifty 
houses, beautifully. situated on:the top of a gentle eminence, in the midst 
ofa circular table ledge, about one mile in diameter. Lat. 30° 10° 16”.. 
The inhabitants were friendly, and came forward: with. supplies of every- 


kind, on moderate terms.. 


Tue lands in the vicinity of the village, and the sides of the hill, were 
richly cultivated; producing different kinds.of grain. It. belongs to the: 
Budhdr Perganah, which was formerly under the: charge of Monen- 
Sina, the Dewan of the Raja, and was: particularly famed for. the fertility 
of its soil. A direct intercourse was, at one time, carried on with the 
Butiyas, who came hither, to purchase grain, which they found cheaper, 
and in greater abundance, than: at most of the other markets. In ex- 
change for it, they brought the produce and manufactures of their own 
‘country, but principally wool, made up in small skeins called: Cerias, and: 
some of the inhabitants at this place still gain a subsistence, by the man- 


ufacture of it into coarse Panc’his. (blankets. ) 


A GREAT many of the inhabitants were afflicted with large tumors 
in the neck, Sahil they ascribe to the qualities of the water; but there 
are no snowy mountains in the neighbourhood, nor would it appear that 
any of these springs or rivulets proceed, or derive increase, from any hills 


of that description. 


rith. THerm. 65. Heavy rain early in the morning. Marched to 


Culsdri, a village situated on the north-east side of the Pindar river, be- 


‘B52 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


longing ‘to Bhadri-Nai’h, and having a temple sacred to Nardyena, 
built after the model of all the Hindu places of worship in this part of the 


country, in the shape of.a cone, with a square shelving roof. 
‘Our route was circuitous, round several points of the mountains. 


ieth. Very heavy rain during the night. Therm, 72° in the morning. 
Marched to Chiring, a village situated three -hundred paces from the’ 


Pindar river. Lat. N. 30° 6 13%. 


Tuts was formerly a place of some note; but it is now completely in’ 
ruins, and without inhabitants. Half-ef it belongs to. the Gerwa/ and half 
to the Camddn district. We now consider:ourselves beyond the reach of 
the Srinagar chiefs; as the meuntain, on which we were encamped, 


forms the boundary of their jurisdiction, in this quarter. 


Ne ar to this place, we passed a large a, called Chaparang where 


there is a Jhulda over the river. 


agth. Tuerm. 66°. Heavy rain in the night, but the morning proved 
sufficiently clear to enable us to see two snowy peaks ; the highest of 
which bore N. 32°. E. and its. angle of elevation 8°. 30. Another, to the 
west of it, bore N. 22° 49° E. with an angle Ob Fin They appeared to 


be about ten miles from us in horizontal distance. 


* 


Marcuep to Baidya-navh, a village which feries its ‘appellation from 
a large temple, erected here, in honour of the deity of thatname. This 
building has the appearance of. great antiquity ; but is now in a very 
ruinous condition, and no longer appropriated to sacred worship; being 
converted into a house for cattle. The images which it formerly con- 


jained are lodged in a smaller edifice, apparently as ancient, and built 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES: 553 
in the center of a square,.at the angles of which.are several inferior tem- 


ples, in a very dilapidated state. 


Tue idols assembled here, compose a large proportion of the Hindu 
pantheon: the most conspicuous among them were Buawa'ni, Gane‘sa 
and Visunu. The temple stands on the left side of the Gaumat’hi river, 
across which, a bank, or causeway of stones has been raised, to dam 
up the stream, which has the appearance of an artificial pond. The water 
finds a passage through the stones; but within the enclosure, it is suffi- 
ciently deep for the purposes of bathing. A number of large fish, of 
different kinds, are preserved in it, and daily fed, by the. Brahmens and 
Fakirs. An annual festival is held here, during the time of the Haridwar 
fair; and is numerously attended, by people from all parts of the hills. 
The village contains only eight or ten houses, inhabited principally by 
Gosains; but there are also a few Canyaculja Brahmens, who have 
charge and superintendence of the temple. The village stands on the 
banks of the Gaumat’hi, which falls into the Sarju, or G’hdgra river, at 
a place called Baheser. Inthe commencement ef this day’s march, we 
ascended the Chiring G’hat. In one hour and ten minutes, we gained 
the summit, on which a small pile of stones denoted to the traveller a 
femporary cessation from his labours. To the branches of the surround- 
ing trees, small scraps of cloth and tattered shreds had been suspended, 
by the passengers, in token of their satisfaction, or as offerings to the 
divinity, in whose honour the Tumulus is erected. ‘These rude struc- 
tures are distinguished by the name of Deotfas or Dévatas, and are to be 
met with at the top of almost all the steep ascents, to mark the summit, 
and call down the grateful effusions of the traveller, who is perhaps 
ever more inclined to offer up his thanksgivings, than on these occa- 

BR 6 


554 SURVEY OF THE GANGES: 

sions. The hill people regard these places as sacred, and never fail to: 
show their respects, by a reverential obeisance. A short distance beyond 
this Devata is a Chabutra, which denotes the boundaries of the Gerwal 
and Camdiin districts. As we proceeded, the road became wider and 


better, and the prospect:opened around us on every side. 


Our feelings were in perfect union with the scene, and we experiet= 
ced a pleasure to which we had for some days been strangers. Our 
minds were now relieved from anxiety, by the idea of having escaped 
from a land of tyranny and oppression ; and we contemplated with satis- 
faction the surrounding scenery, which our interna} sensations, no doubt; 
tended to embellish. The view was no longer confined within a straight- 
ened valley, or bounded’ by an invidious chain of rugged peaks ; but; | 
taking an extensive range over six or seven undulatory ridges, was ters 
minated by the horizon, at the distance of twenty or thirty miles. The 
contrast of the two sides of this G’hat was too remarkable to pass unno- 
ticed. The hills of Camdén appear to rise ina regular gentle acclivity,. 
from their bases, and the soil:is of rich earth, giving birth to fine ver- 
dure and extensive forests. Tite country divides also into vallies tole- 
rably spacious, which the hand of tillage has rendered fertile. The 
cultivation is more extended, and carried higher up the mountains than 
in Gerwal; while the neat little hamlets, dispersed-along the foot of the 
hills, prove its population and riches to be proportionally greater. So 
apparent is this difference, that we could not help stopping every now and 
then, to remark how nature and art seemed to vie with each other in the 
varied landscape. On ascending the bank of a pretty streamlet, we ar- 
rived at the village of Culaur, part of which belongs to Camaon and 


part to Gerwa@/, This system of a partition of the villages bordering on 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 533 


the frontier is still maintained, although it originated during the time of 
the Rajas, and was established for the mutual security of the boundaries. 
From these villages indemnification was sought, from the adverse party, 
for any predatory acts of aggression; but'we may conceive the institu- 
tion to have been founded more: upon mistrust tham any sound policy ; 
for, while these joint: possessions remained sacred, the adjacent places 
were not less open to pillage; and: the demand for restitution was not 
likely to have been made, or granted; in an amicable manner. The 
two parties, however, placed here, might act as spies, and. be a-check. 


against any open incursion... 


14th. Term: 714°. The night had been tempestuous, and the morn= 
ing set in with heavy rain. Wher a fair interval was obtained, we com= 
menced our march; and arrived at: P’halzah,.a village containing five or 
six houses, in one of which; the greater part-of our baggage being left 


far behind, we tock up-our abode for the night, Lat. 29° 49 46”. 


On this day’s march, we crossed’ four rivers, viz. the Gaumat’hi, in 
which the water was about waist deep; the Gari da-Ganga, about thirty 
feet in breadth and three in depth, but very rapid, the Basrd, of which 
the stream was equally violent, having fallen, immediately above the ford; 
from a shelving ledge of rock, six or eight feet high; and the Causila; 
the water of which was also three feet deep, but the current so strong 
that it was very difficult to maintain a footing. Between the Basriil and 
this river, we crossed a G/hdt called Cachinnah. About two hundred 
feet above the base, is a large Chabutra called Masret Chawra; whence, 
in half an hour, we arrived at a Mugra called Berhdm Deo-ca-Nau. 
It is a square building of stone, about ten feet high, witha flatroof. The 


bottom of it is a small cistern three or four feet square, supplied with» 


556 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


swater froma spring; and on each side is a small verandah or recess, 
BeruamM Deo is said to have been a very powerful Raja, who resided 
formerly at the town of Baidya-Nai’h. Whenever he sat down to his 
meals, the water from this spring was forwarded, by a chain of servants, 
who were constantly kept stationed on the road, solely for that purpose. 
This tradition may have contributed to support the fame of the water, 
which is considered to possess some very superior qualities; although its 
appearance be such, as neither to’excite desire, nor convey an idea of its 


purity. 


Near the place where we halted, we were met by a servant of Buin 
Sa‘aun, the chief of Aimora, who informed us that a letter, despatched by 
’ Lieut. Wess, from Banjbaghar, had been received by his master, whe 
had sent a Subadar with two.companies of Sipahis, to meet us, and deli- 
ver the answer. We found them accordingly at the village; but the 
Subadar deeming the day, which was Tuesday, unpropitious, declined ta 


deliver it till the following one. 


asth. Tuerm. 73°. This day, he paid us a visit, and delivered the 
letter; which, after many professions in the oriental style of compliment, 
Jamented, that, in obedience to positive orders from the court of Napal, 
the writer was obliged to decline our visit at 4/mora. It concluded with 
desiring, that we would take the route towards the low country, from 


whatever place we might have reached, when the letter should come to 
hand. : 


THis answer was by no means so favourable as we expected; and our 
disappointment on reading the contents was very great; for we had not 
only a great desire to see the city of Almora, but we wished to procure 


Several articles, which we had omitted to purchase at Srinagar, from the 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 51 
idea of being able to obtain them better at the Camadon capital. Besides 
these, two very great objections offered to the route pointed out by Casi- 
pur; the first was the badness:of the road, which our information led us 
to suppose was infinitely worse than the one we wished to pursue; the 
second was, that we expected to find the baggage and tents, which.we. 


had left at Haridwar, awaiting our arrival at Rudrapir. 


As the Szbadar stated himself not empowered. to allow. our proceeding’ 
by a route which would-lead us through the city of Admdra ;. it became: 
necessary: to. make another reference. to: the government. and Lieut. 
“Wess accordingly despatched another letter, urging the request for per- 
mission to continue the journey through A/mora, .by all. the arguments - 
which appeared likely to secure a compliance.; concluding however, with 
expressing a-hope, that if the obstacles to granting .that should prove in- 
surmountable, the chief would. be. pleased to appoint some other route 
towards Rudrapur, leaving Almora at a distance. As this place was not 
above fourteen miles distant from the capital, we. supposed. an ‘answer 
might be received in two days at farthest. Yet the reply did not come 
till the evening of the nineteenth, previously to which, a messenger, des- 
patched by Col. CoLEsRookeE, with supplies for us, had arrived, and in- 
formed us that our baggage and tents, which we expected to find at Ru- 
drapur, awaited our arrival at Cdsipéir. One of the chief objeCtions to the 
route, pointed out to us by the chief of A/mora, being thus removed, we 
were ‘preparing to prosecute our journey in that direction; notwithstand- 
ing the Siwbadar stated, that, the matter having been again referred to the 
government, he could not yield us any assistance, till a reply should come 
to hand. The chief's reply, however; having appointed us a meeting at 
Dhames, situated at the distance of'three Cos from Almora, and it being. 

S 6 


558 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


still-an object of the survey to proceed by the route of Rédrapir, we 
‘prepared to follow it; and immediately despatched a messenger, to con- 


‘duét our tents and baggage to the G’hdt, by which we should descend. 


eoth. THerm. 72. Marched to Gurcandah. The road lay in great part 
along the banks of the Causzla; it was in general good, and the as- 
cents gradual. At the distance of every one or two miles, ‘small stone 
‘benches were erected, near the road, under the shade ef a fine spread- 
ing tree, enticing the wearied ‘traveller 4o rest. These conveniences, 
however, are only to ‘be found in the roads much frequented by the 
Gurc’halis, who mest probably first instituted them for their own comfort 
‘and accomodation. ‘Another practice, very general, and of more public 
utility, isthat of constructing small stone buildings, somewhat resem- 


bling pavillions, over a spring, er clear drippling rill. In the center is-a 


cistern, which contains the water, and on each side a small porch. ‘This 


kind of reservoir is extremely common, and very useful to the traveller, 


who may find both shelter and good water. 


‘WE passed to-day in sight of a large fort, called Cala Mandi, situated 
on ahigh flat hill, bearing about E. S. E. and distant eight or nine 
miles. It is said to bea fortification, extending over a wide space of 
table land, and large enough to contain one thousand men.: We were 
not sufficiently near to examine it; but the outer wall appeared to be 
carried round the edge of the mountain. It was made during. the time 


of the Rajas, and is now much out of repair, and unoccupied by a Gur= 


Chali garrison. 


gist. THERM. 74°. Very heavy rain in the night. Wemarched to 
Dhames, the place appointed for a meeting with Buim-Sa‘ni the gover- 


nor of A/mora. It is situated on the top of a ridge, in a large recess of 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 559 


of the mountain, and contains thirty or forty good huts. Lat. 99° SH 
10° N. 


_ In the commencement of this day’s march, we ascended a hill, whence 
we had a distinct view of the fort of Lalmandi, and part of the city of 
Almora. The former bore 5S. 20 E; and to theN. E. of it stands the 
capital, built on the top of a large ridge of mountains. The houses are 
much scattered, extending down the slope on each side; but our view 
of it was too distant to enable us to convey a more minute description 
of the place. It is said to be more extensive and populous than Srinagar, 
as also a place of greater traffic. The inhabitants are chiefly foreigners, 


or descendants of emigrants from the low lands. 


On descending the hill, we arrived at a large stream, called the 
Tonghart Nadi, which falls into the Causi/a, about a quarter of a mile 
to the S. S. W. Hence there was a tolerably steep ascent for half an 
hour, which brought us to the village of Catdarmal, inhabited principally 
by Pataris or dancing women. Above the town, under a peak of the 
mountain, stands a large, and apparently a very ancient temple, sacred 
to Apitya. It is built at the W. extremity of a square, and surrounded 
by fifty-one smaller pyramidical temples, which were formerly allotted 
for the reception of idols; but few of them remain ina perfect state, 
and most of the images are withdrawn from them, and collected in the 
principal temple. ‘Tradition reports it to have been built by the Pandis. 
On a small space of flat land, adjoining to it, an annual fair is held, in the 
month of Pausha. From hence, the city of Admora appears directly 


opposite, bearing S. g5 E. distant about three miles. 


god. THERM. 73°. This evening we received the visit of Burm Sa ni, 


who had left Admora atten o’clock in the forenoon; but a heavy fall of 


580: SURVEY OF THE GANGES, 


rain, and the consequent swelling of the Causila, which he had to eress,. 
retarded his progress, so much, that he did not reach our encampment 
till five o’clock. He is a tall, stout, good looking man, about sixty years: 
of age; although, from his healthy appearance, he might be supposed at 
least ten years younger. His manners are affable and conciliatory; he 
talks the Hindustani language tolerably well; but he has a quick mode 
of expression, and a singular impediment in his speech, which renders it 
rather difficult at times to comprehend hitn. He is the elder brother of 
Hasti Dua and.uncle to the young Raja of Napal. About the time 
that Ran BsHapur went to Benares, Buim Sani was detached; on some 
political mission, to Calcutta; where he acquired an insight into the cus- 
toms and manners of Europeans, for whom he professes to entertain a 
great partiality. He is considered, by the natives, as a man of universal 
talents; and is said to have a great turn for mechanics, to the practical 


part of which he devotes most of his leisure. 


From the ascendency which the party of the Tappas had gained in the 
counsels of the young Raja of Gurc’ha, he had been superceded in his 
office by Rewarr Sinn Kua, a chief of that party. As Buim San} is 
“more esteemed, in his public situation, than. any other chief, his removal 


appeared to cause general regret. 


o9d. Turrm. 72°. Marched to: Chupra. Our road lay at first over 
successive small ridges, between which were numerous streams and water — 
courses ; and the remainder was a continued descent, to Baghar G’hat on 
the banks of the Causila. The breadth of the stream is twenty-five or 
thirty yards, and the current very rapid. There being no ford, we were 


detained for a considerable time, in colleCting, from the neighbouring 


SURVEY: OF THE GANGES. - §6n 


village, Tumris or Tumbahs, which are large gourds,* by means of 
which the passage is effected. Three or four of these are fastened toa 
string, and tied round the waist of the man who serves as a guide; a 
string of the same kind is attached to the passenger, to prevent his sink- 
ing, in case of accident; but no personal exertions are required on his 
part, as he has merely to grasp the bandage of the guide, who, being 
an expert swimmer, conveys him to the opposite shore. The baggage 
was transported across on men’s heads; and the number of gourds was 
proportioned to the weight of the package. There being only three pi- 
lots, and as very few of our party could cross without their assistance, the 
passage was very tedious ; and the evening closed, before one third of 


our people or baggage had come over. 


o4th, THerm. 73°. Marched to Mazkhanah, a village situated about 
three hundred feet above the Ramgad rivulet, and inhabited by Pataris 


er dancing women. Lat. 29°. 30. 44°. 


Tue road was sufficiently good to admit of measurement by the per- 


ambulator, which gave the distance ten miles one furlong. 


o5th. THerm. 68°. Marched to Bhimeswara, where we encamped 
in the enclosure of a temple sacred to ManaDeEva, under the above 


name. 


On this day’s march, we passed the last steep ascent which we had to 
encounter. Small pieces of rag, and scraps of cloth, were attached to the 
surrounding trees, and most of our people were so overjoyed, to find 
their labours so nearly brought to a termination, that they expressed 


their satisfaction, by adding to the number of the tattered relics; making 


. 


* Cucurbita Lagenaria, 


UG 


562 SURVEY OF THE GANGES. 


at the same time a vow, never to set foot again within these mountain- 


ous regions. 


On asmall hill, to the south of our encampment, is a Gurc’hali fort, 
called Chicata Ghari, the commandant of which paid usa visit, in the 


evening, and relieved our escort, by a party from his own garrison. 


26th. Tuer. 69°. Marched to Bamort,.a village containing. thirty 
or forty poanered huts, few of which are inhabited at this season of. the 
year. It belongs to the Mewdtis, who have formed a small colony in 
these forests, and levy a contribution, on all goods and passengers, on 
their way to and from the hills. An annual fair is held here, in. the 
dry season, to which the hill people bring their merchandise. for sale, ; 


or to exchange it for the low land productions. 


Art this place, which is the limit of the Gurc’hals territories, our escort: 
took their leave. 


e7th. THERM. 79°. Marched to Rampur; the residence of Lai. Sinu, 
the expelled Raja of Camaon; who now holds. the. situation of a Tah-: 
stldar under the Briizsh government. He happened to be absent at this 
time ; but his son, Goman-Srnc-Cuma’r paid us every attention, and, une. 
derstanding our baggage was considerably in the eas he ordered 
his own tents to be pitched for our accommodation. We expected 
to meet here our servants who had been left behind at Haridwar, but 
the heavy continued rain had thrown numerous obstacles in the road’ 
from Cdsipér, and it was supposed that. camels would be unable to’ 
travel; we therefore despatched a man, to bring up- our‘horses without 


delay, and to desire our servants to join us‘at Baréli with all practicable 
expedition. 


SURVEY OF THE GANGES. . 563 


‘WE were encamped in a small grove, near the village, which is placed 
on the west banks of the Baigal river. On the opposite side is Ridrapir, 


a town of considerable extent, belonging to the district of Muradabad. 


WE halted on the twenty-eighth and next day, to wait for our horses, 
and fer some of our people, who, from lameness were still behind. 


Therm. on the 28th, 79°, on the goth 84°. 


On the goth we marched to Sirgarh; and on the ust of July attained 
~ dhe end of our journey at Bare/z. 


o \ “a 
Z 25) 


tZ/fyy 


Of Latitudes and Longitudes of the several encampments on the foregoing journey : together with a register of the 
Thermometer and Weather. 


PLACES. | tat. 


Canadhald, .......ss0es 1 | 29 
Haridwdra, .. . 

Canac’hala, 
Carcart, ... 
Dériwala, . 
Lachiawala, .. 
Guridwara, .. 


30 
30 


30 


30 
30 


Manhéri, 
Josmarah,.. 
P*haldah, .. 
Pattari, . 
Bairbkh, ... 
Tinal.gaon, . 
Dhinga,.... 
Deuli, ... 
Chaundani, . 
Gosden-gaén, 
Dévaprayaga, . 
Réni-bagh, .». 
Srinagara, .. 
Ditto, ..... cit 
Ditto, ... 40 
(BATES cqa0n09000 ++. | 30 
A deserted village, ....... 
Mathurdpiri, ..... . 
Carnapraydga, .. 
Nandaprayaga, .. 
Birhiganga,....-. 
Panc’hi Mavh,. 
Saliir, ......++ 
Jést Math, 
Panc’héser, . 
Bhadrinavh,... 
Ditto,.......+. 
Ditto,....... 
Panc’héser, . 
Jébsimat’h, .. 
Tungdsi,.... 
Panhai,. 
Ditto, . 
Radmeni, ... | 
Khinbaghar, 
Hit, ceeee ita | 
Barnjbaghar, .. 
Sancét, ....... 
Culsart, . 
Chiring,...... 
Baidyandi’h, 
P*haliah, 
Ditto,..... 
Ditto,... 
Ditto,... 
Ditto,.. 
Ditto,. 
Gorcanda, . 
Dhames,... 
Ditto, .... on 
Chuptahy ccc sesesscasne 
Naikhdnah,......60s.05 
Bhimséward, «ss s.s.005 
Bambri,. . 
Rampur, . 
Ditto, ... 
Sirgadh,... 
Ri\EMeaist hos spt: 


34 


16 
13 


46 


TABLE 


Therm. 


Fair. 


101 at noon, 


Cloudy. 


Very cloudy. 
Ditto. 
Hazy. 


——— ee 
on or or 
oan WARY 


Weather oppressively hot, 


Raw and chilly. 


WEATHER. 


Thermometer at noon in the shade 101%. 


A violent storm with rain at4 P. M. 


Cloudy : wind sharp-and piercing. 


54 Wind sharp and cold. 

54 

61E 

53 

54 

50 

58 

58 

a7 ; 

48 Heavy rain, with thunder and lightning in the night. 


Night stormy, morning heavy rain. 
65 Morning heavy rain, continued clondy with frequent showers. 


Thick clonds floating near the summits of the hills. 


72 Clear. 
66 Heavy rain in the night. 
vaes Night tempestuous, morning heavy rain. 
73 Heavy rain yesterday and continued all night, 
73 Little cessation from rain. 
71k Very cloudy. 
681 Clear. 
vats 
72 +} Pair, sun very powerful. 
74 Heavy rain in the night. 
73 Heavy rain in the forenoon, 
72 
73 
68 Cloudy. 
69 
| 
| the Very heavy rain in the might, 
8 


= 
| 
_ 
; 


a a ne AY ree 
ba wh ef = 


vy Asiboas Ay! tlh ato. anheatedl 


5 ‘nrtstae S83 Yo avhuibas ad ‘how tohonis 
ies j ey , : 


rosin bry 8 _‘eiomtore NE | 


3 
NpaneeastaeiMeyy in rae aaa eects 


a Sect i } 8h a 5 A : q 


prs mechan tac ES ete satan ensres laser 


mad? | soot 


$ 
Pecan ae opus | arene ning RORta inte Pe Oe dlls Mca bu ar hails ithe ttre 


eae 


! ey ihe 
of sieigh ohaiaeah arate i oe savour! 


oe 
on 


x 


Ce ee 


Same, aad. 
- vo berate 
+ Soh as) 


Pe 
aie 
oe 
wh 

i 90 Oe ee 


ema indncse te Speen een 


/ 
or Sanaa per ne ee ie tama api Rea Ste 

o 

» 

. 

. 

. 

2 

* 

. 

. 

* 

© 

© 
ES EASE Oat ok Rea 

TE 


a) 


fo ft 
deed od wk wee CORIO 


coy es: pee 
riba Rede glen OF Ase 


a 4 
| | — | 
j Fan's teeth eet ene yee OSE ces 
$ ait nokia ee 
a £3 ‘ oh Sans d ok, od egal et 
s 7 2a ie Se Ra rer eo Ne dar: 
So i Me rosbeased nay se sOubaaidal (O08 
5 i> RE <4; [SE Ce O8 fee cie ane aous awn y ts | 
z , at tae Wea a . AS Aye eye fl : AN eT ax 
ahd 39 Bag qusdg hai Wie bs | i OS (OS) VE se » SOS K Sada 3 ene ss Ee 
i ; Gea | Ren oe Aor AS oe 
| ia | Woe ob ob ei ee gee 
i es | : ae er ete ae a 
a ae | ey itcnaaen Fy see sgh ORSON |S 
i 8 | f Re ee a we. 
: aa 3 5 BLY ere ae 
i Be Nae WB A By a Wee Bee sal evans r RG A & 
he Re. 7 PS vertical ewes an OE 
S i ih a Sek Os wos ote a RO SEE 
i 
; i 
" 


rape aia sale. a see ara 
ey eee 


EB A Be ae eh FE RD Blog Shee ent) 


ty i mind 
i a API wee Ne Ps 


if 

pris) 

34 
i 
+ 


ws ial Kann Dearie nee 


. 
eres 


APPENDIX. 


= HP po® Digg ern! 
See TRS = 


Iv the enumeration which I published in the ninth volume of Asiatick 
Researches, of the species of pepper, indigenous or cultivated in Prince of 
Wales’s Island, one called by the Malays, Gddu, Caudo or Gadukh was 
mentioned (pag. 392.) Of this kind, the specimens which I had then 
Seen being destitute of fructification, I was enabled by report only to re- 
fer it to this genus, and had no adequate means of ascertaining the speci~ 
fic character. ‘To supply this defect, I obtained, by the assistance of a 
friend on the island, some live plants of this species, and committed them 
to the care of Dr. Roxsureu, who found them, when they blossomed, 
to be a species which had beerr introduced into the botanical garden some 
years before, and to which he has given the name of Piper Sarmentosum. 
To his kindness I am obliged for the following specific character and 
description. 

Ws. HUNTER. 


Pirer sarmentosum Roxs. 
Erect, ramous at top, sarmentose. Leaves from broad-cordate, to oblong, 


smooth, about five-nerved, the superior subsessile, Aments leaf-opposed, 
short peduncled. 
P. (atifolium. Hower in Asiat. Res. 9. 392. 


Gadu, Caudo, or Gadukh of the Malays. 


A native of the Malay Islands, and brought by Mr, Surrs, into the 
Ue 


566 : APPENDIX, 


botanic garden at Calcutta, where it thrives luxuriantly, and is in fruit 


most part of the year. 


Stems erect, from six te eighteen inches high, ramous at top, jointed, and smooth. 
Sarmentose shoots of a great length, issue in abundance from the top of the 
root, and lower part of the stem, by which the plant is quickly propagated 


to any extent, 


Leaves alternate, the lower petioled, the superior subsescite: the lower broad 
re-entering-cordate; the superior obliquely-oblong ; all are smooth oa 


both sides, and shining above. 


las 


Aments solitary, opposite to the leaves, short- peduneled, oblong , very minute, 


being rarely more than a quarter of an inch Jong. 


= 


MEMBERS 
ASLTATICK SOCIETY. 
1810. 


OP ATA O.N.S: 


Seer 


———__. 


*P imine Hovdunance GILBERT LORD MINTO, Governor GE- 
NERAL, i i 
— Lizvrenanr Genzran HEWETT, Commanper xn Cuter, 
JOHN LUMSDEN, Ese. and Li : 
H. T. COLEBROOKE, ag Meniber of the Supreme Council. 
Presipent, H. T..COLEBROOKE, Eso. 
Ist Vice Preswent, J. H. HARRINGTON, Esa. 
9d Vice Presipent, JOHN FLEMING. M. D. 
Sir JOHN ROYDS, Knicur, 7 
H. P..FORSTER, Esa. 
J. FARQUUAR, Esq. 
R. HOME, Esq. Committee of Papers, with the 
J. BENTLEY, Ese. President, Vice Presidents, 
R. P. SMITH, Esa. and Secretaries. 
JAMES HARE, Junior, M. D. 
W. LL. GIBBONS, Esa. 
Reverenn W. CAREY, J 
Secretary, WILLIAM HUNTER, M. D. 
-Dervuty ditto, J. LEYDEN, M. D. 
Treasurers, Messrs. PALMER anp CO, 


MEMBERS OF THE . 


MEMBERS. 


Whitelaw Ainslie, M. D. 


James Alexander, Esq. 


Robert Alexander, Esq. 
_ David Anderson, Esq. 
Lieutenant J. Anderson, 


Capt. John Baillie, 
P. C. Baird, Esq. 
Francis Balfour, M. D. 
Hon’ble Sir G. H. Barlow, Bart. 
James Barton, Esq. 
W. B. Bayley, Esq. 
John Bebb, Esq. 
Reverend J. Bell, 
~ Andrew Berry, M. D. 
Robert Biddulph, Esq. 
Robert Blake, Esq. 


Richard. Blechynden, Esq. 


“W.C. Blacquiere, Eqs. 
Admiral Bligh, F. R. 8. 
William Boag, Esq... 
Charles Boddam, Esq. 
R. H. Boddam, Esq. 
Lieut. Col. Joseph Boden, 
Raiph Broome, Esq. 
Reverend David Brown, 
Honourable ©. A. Bruce, 


Rev. Claudius Buchanan, D. D. 
Francis Buchanan, M.D. 


Sic William Burroughs, Bart. 
Major W. Burton, 


Captain B. Camac, 


Alexander Campbell, M. D. 


Mumford Campbell, -Esq. 
Captain John Canning, 


a 
AB edn dengan dyoddune ae ae Doone Dung neuen ve Beg Dsr gre DungounginigDug rg ne hung remeBineungBrmie ong insur eBreiehumeungDinigdungdmr enn roghurrn isn gSurDunedinynebangdy edi eungueee vse : | : 


Sir Codrington E. Carrington, Knight,.. 
Charles Chapman, Esq. 
Honourable John Cochrane, 

Sir J. E. Colebrooke, Bart. 
H. Compton, Esq. 
William Cowper, Esq. 

Burrish Crisp, Esq. 

John Crisp, Esq. 


Thomas Daniel, Esq. 
George Davidson, Esq. 
Samuel Davis, Esq. 
W. A. Devis, Esq. 
John Dickens, Esq. 


James Dinwiddie, L. L. D-. 


W. Dorin, Esq. 


G. Dowdeswell, Esq. 


C. D'Oyly, Esq. 
Hon’ble Jonathan Duncan, 


N. B. Edmonstone, Esq, 
John Eliot, Esq. 
Honourable J. Elliot, 
Francis Ellis, Esq. 
William Erskine Esq... 
Walter Ewer, Esq. 
Walter Ewer, jun. Esq. 
Major G. H. Fagan, 
Robert Farquhar, Esq. 
Leopold Fichtell, Esq. 
John Fombelle, Esq. 
Nicholas Fontana, Esq. i 
Francis Fowke, Esq. 
Lieut. Col. Charles Fraser, 
Reverend N. G. Fuglsang, 


ASIATICK SOCIETY, 


‘Thomas Law, Esq: 
Reverend. Francis Lee, A. M. 
R. Leny, Esq. 
J. C. Leyden, M. D, 
Reverend P. Limrick, 
| _ Charles Lloyd, Esq. . 
Lieut, Col. Herbert Lloyd, 
Lieutenant. A. Lockett, 


Colonel John Garstin, 
John Borthwick Gilchirst, L. L. D. 
Francis Gladwin, Esq. 
ane J. Goldingham, Esq. 
R. T. Goodwin, Esq. 
F. D. Gordon, Esq. 
Lieut.‘Col, H. M.-Gordon, b 
“Thomas Graham, Esq. 
Charles Grant, Esq. 
James Grant, Esq. 
William Grant, Esq. . 


Lieut. Cok: Colin Macauley; 
Holt. Mackenzie, Esq. 
Major Colin Mackenzie, 
Lieutenant -Golonel’ J. Macdonald, F. R. S. 
Donald Macnabb, Esq. 
Sir Francis Macnaghten, Kt. 


Colonel Allen Macpherson, 


Lieut...Col. Henry Haldane, 
Alexander Hamilton, Esq. 
Captain W. Hamilton, | 
Lieut. Col. Thomas Hardwick, 


James Hare, Esq.'M. D. 
Warren Hastings, Esq. 


Sic John Macpherson, Bart. 
Brig.. Gen. John Malcolm, . 
Sir Charles W. Malet,:.Bart. 
William Marsden, Esq. '- 
Bartholomew Marsh, Esq. 
Reverend J. Marshman, 
Greeme Mercer, Esq. 
Major Edward Moore, F. R. S. 
7 Edmund Morris, Esq. 
Captain W. Morrison, 
Captain James Mouat, 
| W. R. Munro, M. D. 
Sir John Murray, Bart. 
Thomas Myers, Esq. 


Francis Hawkins, Esq, . 
Com. J. Hayes, 
W.N. W. Hewitt, Esq. 
Benjamin Heyne, M. D. . 


W. Hickey, Esq. 
Henry Hodgson, Esq. 


D. Hopkins, Esq. 
Francis Horsley; Esq. 
Colonel Houghton, 

James Howison, Esq. : 
Osias Humphries, Esq. 


John Hunter, Esq. - 
James Irwin, Esq, 8. Nicolson, Esq. 
H. G. Keene, Esq, The Hon. Frederick North, 
A. H. Kelso, Esq. 


y Captain Joseph O'Halloran, 
Sir John Kennaway, Bart. 


William Oliver, Esq. 


Richard Kennaway, Esq. Sir Gore Ousley, Bart. 


Colonel W. Kirkpatrick, 


Colonel Alexander Kyd, Majer Gen. William Palmer, 


John Palmer, Esq. 


Ore 09 G04} 1D 0 oH HH HHH NED ED DMR ee Hor pum GHD Pern unHuveoue Hg Himrgy ongoing ensued ye rng F orn unuangH neon rHinee Hine on Heung ge owe Din gang pune 


Major William Lambton, Georce Parry, Esq 
5 De ee 


Meee eS. ‘OF THE ASEATICK . SOCIETY, 


Colonel William. Paiersoiy: 
T. D. Porcher, Esq. 


George Swinton, Esc. 
© Major B. eee 


_ Captain T, W. Taylor, 
Captain J. ay ‘Taylor, 
‘Dr. ah, Taylor, 
Right Hon’ble Loid Teignmouth, 
Reverend ‘William ‘Tennant, 
«Captain F. Thompson, 
_ Isaac Titsing, Esq. 4 
. « ‘Henry Prail, Esq. am 
“He St. G. ‘Tucker, Esq. 
M. H. Turnbull, Esq. 
aR. ‘Tytler, M. Dz 


Thomas Raban, Esq. 
‘Thomas Rafiles, Esq. 
Henry Ramus, Esq. 
~ John Rawlins, Esq. 
OM. Ricketts, Lisq. 
"Colona R. E. Roberts, 
‘Captain Thomas Robertson, (> _ 
‘George Robinson, Esq. 
John Remer, JEsq. 
dames Ross, sq. 
W. Roxburgh, M. D. 
. Alexander Russell, Esq. 
-osSir Henry Russell, Knight. 


Lord Viscount Vv alentia, 


_. Captain. John Warren, . ? 
Major Francis ‘Wilford, _ 

Charles Wilkins, Esq. . 

John Lioyd Williams, Esq. iq 

HH. Hi. Wilson, a ( 


| Captain, J, Young, 


Henry Sargent, Esq. 
Robert Saunders, Esq.. 
Helenus Scott, Esq. 
Lie ute Col, Richard Scott, 
Thomas Scott, Esq. 
‘Daniel Seton, Esq. 
J. W. Sher rer, Eig. 
«John Shoolbred, Esq, 
‘George Sotheby, Esq. . 
Peter Speke, Jsq. 
‘Sir George ‘Staunton, ‘Bart. 


A ee eee 


sonn Z: poael Esq. 


Densracp sMicwmbers. 
_ Mi. Carpentier de Cossigny, 
- Reverend D. John, 
Reverend Thomas Maurice, 
“M. Volney, 
Sir yt tam aes Kxt. 


Major Charles ‘Stewart, 
‘Captain M. :Stewart, 
James Stuart, Esq. 
‘Sir. Lhomas Binge, Knigat, 


< 
2) 
‘2 
4 
6 
8 
g 
$ 
é 
7 
$ 
+9 
¢ 
€ 
A 
£ 
ie 
6 
& 
2 
& 
iy 
$ 
¢ 
e 
& 
é 
4 
6 
4 
& 
x 
43 
é 
2 
y 
¢ 
4 
& 


i , 
\ 
: 
’ 
= 
4 
5 
4 
1 

£ 
' ° 
‘ F 

y 
( ' 5 
u 
’ 
5) 
; = 
1 
1 
mo i 


N 


ey 


eyes 


we 


. 


ths 


' Heat 
Rea 
iruchestisare 


ees 


os 


aah 


se Sie 


Se 


<<. 
SS